REGIONAL  CONFERENCES 
IN  LATIN  AMERICA 


The  Reports  of  a  Series  of  Seven  Conferences 
following  the  Panama  Congress  in  1916,  which 
were  held  at  Lima,  Santiago,  Buenos  Aires,  Rio 
de  Janeiro,  Baranquilla,  Havana,  and  San  Juan 


Published  for  the  Committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America 

by 

THE   MISSIONARY    EDUCATION    MOVEMENT 
New  York  City 


COPYKIGHT,  igi7.   BY 

MISSIONARY  EDUCATION  MOVEMENT  OF  THE 
UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA 


CONTENTS 

FOREWORD 

INTRODUCTION 

THE  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 
Chap.  I    Background   and    Sidelights 

Survey  and  Occupation 

The  Church  in  the  Field     . 

Education  .       ,       ^ 

Cooperation    and    Unity 

The  Findings  of  the  Conference 
THE  CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 
Chap.  I    Background   and    Sidelights 

Survey   and   Occupation 

The  Church  in  the  Field 

Education  .... 

Cooperation  and  Unity 

The  Findings  of  the  Conference 

"^^TINA  ^^^^^^^^  ^^  BUENOS  AIRES 
Chap.  I    Background   and    Sidelights 

Survey  and   Occupation 

The  Church  in  the  Field 

Education 

Christian   Leadership 

Cooperation  and  Unity 

The  Findings  of  the  Conference 

cSfp  ^^^^^^E^CE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO,  BRAZIL 
Chap.  I    Background  and  Sidelights 

Survey   and   Occupation 

The  Church  in  the  Field 

Education 

Cooperation  and  Unity 
iii 


II 
III 
IV 

V 
VI 


II 
III 

IV 

V 

VI 


II 
III 

IV 

V 

VI 

VII 


II 
III 

IV 
V 


ARGEN 


PAGE 

vii 
ix 


3 
13 
24 
39 
SI 
57 

67 
69 
81 

99 
III 
122 
130 

139 
141 
151 
178 
182 
191 
204 
207 

217 
219 
224 
229 
236 
242 


iv  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

FINDINGS  OF  THE  SOUTH  AMERICAN  DEPUTA- 
TION          257 

THE  CONFERENCE  AT  BARANQUILLA,  COLOMBIA  283 

Chap.  I    The  Range  of  the  Conference 285 

II    The  Report  on  Survey  and  Occupation  .       .       .  287 

III  The  Church  in  the  Field 290 

IV  Christian   Education 293 

V  Women's  Work 296 

VI    Findings  of  the  Conference 297 

VII    The   Situation  in  Dutch  Guiana       ....  299 

THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA,  CUBA     ...  303 

Chap.  I,    Background  and  Sidelights 305 

II    Survey   and   Occupation 310 

III  The  Church  in  the  Field 315 

IV  Education           320 

V  Cooperation  and  Unity 329 

VI    The  Findings  of  the  Conference      ....  338 

THE  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN,  PORTO  RICO  .  341 

Chap.  I    Background  and   Sidelights 343 

II    Survey   and   Occupation 350 

III  The  Church  in  the  Field     , 363 

IV  Cooperation  and  Unity 366 

V  Education           .........  369 

VI    The  Findings  of  the  Conference      .       .       .       .384 

EVANGELICAL   LITERATURE 393 

THE  PROBLEM  OF  CHRISTIAN  EVANGELISM  IN 

LATIN    AMERICA 419 

APPENDIX  A 445 

APPENDIX  B 450 


MAPS  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

Map  of  Peru  and  Bolivia 2 

Theater  Meeting  at  Lima  Conference  .....  24 

Map  of  Chile 68 

Map  of  Argentina 140 

Buenos  Aires  Congress 152 

Map  of  Brazil 218 

Rio  de  Janeiro  Congress 280 

Map  of  Colombia 284 

Map  of  Cuba 304 

Havana  Conference       ,      , 312 

Map  of  Porto  Rico 342 

Porto  Rico  Conference 408 


FOREWORD 

The  Congress  on  Christian  Work  in  Latin  America 
was  followed  by  a  series  of  seven  regional  conferences. 
The  proceedings  of  these  conferences  brought  out  with 
such  fulness  the  essential  situation  and  the  prospective 
needs  of  each  district  and  were  so  rich  in  definite  sugges- 
tions for  future  work  that  their  publication  became  an 
essential  complement  of  the  report  of  the  Congress. 
The  committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America  has 
therefore  authorized  this  volume  as  an  integral  part  of 
the  series  which  records  and  interprets  the  Congress. 

The  editorial  committee  desires  to  express  its  deep 
sense  of  obligation  to  the  Rev.  Charles  Clayton  Mor- 
rison, D.D.,  editor  of  The  Christian  Century  of  Chicago, 
to  whose  skill  as  an  interpreting  observer  and  as  a 
trained  writer,  the  bulk  of  this  volume  is  due. 

It  is  sincerely  anticipated  that  from  the  publication  of 
this  volume  something  of  the  appeal  of  the  evangeHcal 
Christians  of  Latin  America  may  be  communicated  to 
those  who  read  these  pages,  so  that  the  hearts  of  Anglo- 
Saxon  Christians  may  be  stirred  to  undertake  on  an 
adequate  scale  the  presentation  of  Christ  to  our  sister 
peoples  of  Latin  blood. 


Vll 


THE  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 

The  regional  conferences  on  Christian  work  held  in 
the  leading  cities  of  Latin  America  in  1916  were  projected 
by  the  committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America  as 
part  of  a  general  movement  to  bring  to  the  evangelical 
churches  of  Christendom  a  knowledge  of  the  actual  re- 
ligious and  moral  conditions  existing  in  Latin-American 
countries  and  to  quicken  the  conscience  of  the  churches 
with  respect  to  the  obligations  for  Christian  service  and 
cooperation  arising  out  of  these  conditions.  The  general 
movement  came  to  a  focus  in  the  Congress  on  Christian 
Work  in  Latin  America,  held  in  the  city  of  Panama,  in 
February,  1916. 

With  the  adjournment  of  the  Panama  Congress,  four 
deputations  appointed  by  the  Congress  started  in  dif- 
ferent directions  to  participate  in  seven  regional  con- 
ferences. One  deputation  went  to  Baranquilla,  on  the 
northern  shore  of  Colombia;  another  to  Havana,  Cuba; 
another  to  San  Juan,  Porto  Rico,  and  a  fourth  to  the 
capital  cities  of  the  four  largest  South  American  republics 
— Peru,  Chile,  Argentina,  and  Brazil.  These  deputations 
were  accompanied  by  the  missionary  and  national  dele- 
gates who  were  returning  to  their  several  fields  from 
the  Panama  Congress.  A  fifth  deputation  was  to  have 
gone  to  Mexico  City  for  a  similar  conference,  but  condi- 
tions in  the  Mexican  republic  at  that  time  were  so  dis- 
turbed that  it  was  felt  that  more  fruitful  results  would 
be  obtained  by  holding  the  conference  at  a  later  date. 

The  function  of  the  several  deputations  in  these  re- 
gional conferences  was  to  carry  and  interpret  the  spirit 

ix 


X  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 

and  results  of  the  Panama  Congress  to  the  churches 
and  missionaries  in  the  fields  visited,  to  study  at  first 
hand  the  conditions  of  the  people  and  the  problems  of 
evangelical  work  in  these  fields,  to  test  out  certain  of  the 
findings  of  the  Panama  Congress,  and  to  encourage  the 
workers  on  the  field  to  initiate  wherever  practicable 
the  plans  which  the  Congress  had  approved. 

The  following  is  the  substance  of  the  initial  statement 
^  made  by  the  chairman,  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Halsey,  D.D.,  at 
i  the  opening  of  the  four  conferences  in  South  America. 
\  The  statement  will  serve^'thts-^ace  as  an  introduction 
j  and  explanation  of  all  the  regional  conferences  held 
1    throughout  Latin  America. 

The  World  Missionary  Conference  which  met  in  Edinburgh, 
Scotland,  in  1910,  did  not  bring  into  the  scope  of  its  discussions 
the  question  of  Christian  work  in  Latin  America.  The  many 
friends  of  Latin  America  who  were  present  at  Edinburgh  were 
of  one  mind  that,  at  a  later  date,  there  should  be  held  a  con- 
ference at  which  the  claims  of  Latin  America  should  receive  the 
same  careful  consideration  that  was  given  to  world-wide  mis- 
sions at  Edinburgh.  With  this  thought  in  mind,  the  committee 
on  reference  and  counsel  of  the  Foreign  Missions  Confp'-^n^^ 
of  North  America,  called  a  meeting  of  representatives  of  mission 
boards  and  missionaries  a^work  in  Latin  America  9n  Ma^ 
12-13,  1913,  at  156  Fifth  iCvenue,  New  York  Citv.  At  this 
meeting, 'ITToFe  than  thirty  boards  and  societies  having  work  in 
Latin  America  were  represented  either  by  officials  of  these 
societies  or  by  missionaries.  Two  entire  days  and  one  evening 
were  devoted  to  a  discussion  of  the  various  religious  problems 
in  connection  with  the  work  in  Latin  America. 

In  order  to  secure  a  larger  cooperation  among  the  missionary 
agencies  at  work  in  Latin  America,  and  with  a  view  to  arousing 
a  greater  interest  at  home,  a  committee  was  appointed  as  a  result 
of   the    two    days'    discussion,    entitled   the   committee    on  Co- 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  xi 

operation  in  Latin  America.     This  committee  subsequently  was   f 
enlarged  until  it  eml^raced  practically  e^very  missionary  agrencv 
having    any    religious    work    in    Latin    America.      In    February,  / 
i9i4,"~TtTtr''comrrrttt?F^?sued""^§:"l^^^  in   Latin  [ 

America,  asking  for  opinions  as  to  the  advisability  of  holding  a 
congress  on  Latin  America  somewhere  on  the  field.  The  replies 
indicated  that  the  missionaries  were  unanimous  in  their  judgment 
that  there  should  be  such  a  congress  heldJxuj[;Qi6.  followed  by 
regional  conferences  in  important  strategic  centers.  On  Septem- 
ber 22,  1914,  at  a  meeting  of  the  enlarged  committee,  it  was 
unanimously  decided  to  hold  a  Congress  on  Christian  Work  in 
Latin  America  in  the  city  of  Panama  in  1916;  this  congress  to 
be  followed  by  regional  conferences  in  all  parts  of  Latin  America. 
In  accordance  with  the  above  action  the  congress  was  held 
at  Panama  on  February  10  to  20,  1916.  We  are  now  here 
gathered  in  accordance^with  the  instructioiis  of  the  committee  on 
Cooperation  in  Latin  America  to  hold  this  regional  confer- 
ence. All  these  conferences  were  born  in  the  spirit  of  prayer, 
and  much  prayer  from  many  thousands  of  Christian  people 
throughout  the  Americas  has  ascended  to  the  throne  of  grace 
for  the  divine  blessing  on  our  gathering  here  to-day. 

Preparations  for  the  conferences  rested  with  the  mis- 
sionaries and  native  leaders  on  the  various  fields,  under 
the  direction,  however,  of  the  same  committee  which  had 
charge  of  the  Panama  Congress.  They  followed  lines 
parallel  to  and  were  conducted  over  practically  the  same 
period  as  the  preparations  for  the  general  gathering  at 
Panama.  Commissions  were  appointed  in  the  various 
countries  to  make  systematic  investigation  of  the  condi- 
tions of  evangelical  work  in  these  several  countries  and 
to  formulate  their  findings.  The  tasks  assigned  these 
commissions  were  similar  in  purpose  to  the  tasks  assigned 
the  commissions  whose  reports  at  Panama  focussed  at- 
tention upon  the  problems  of  Christian  work  in  Latin 
America  as  a  whole. 


xii  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 

Several  months  were  given  the  regional  commissions 
to  complete  their  work  before  the  regional  gatherings 
were  convened.  In  a  majority  of  cases  these  reports, 
matured  in  advance  by  much  discussion  within  the  several 
commissions,  formed  the  subject  matter  upon  which  dis- 
cussion in  the  sessions  of  the  regional  conferences  was 
based.  It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  a  volume  undertak- 
ing to  interpret  these  regional  conferences  should  give 
the  major  portion  of  its  space  to  the  setting  forth  of  the 
essential  features  of  these  reports.  This  is  the  point  of 
view  from  which  the  present  volume  has  been  con- 
structed. Manifestly  it  has  been  impossible  to  publish  the 
reports  entire.  In  some  instances  a  single  report  was 
so  voluminous  that  its  complete  publication  would  require 
more  than  a  quarter  of  the  s^ace  available  in  this  volume, 
and  there  were  close  to  half  a  hundred  reports  considered 
in  the  several  conferences.  The  only  course  open  has 
therefore  been  pursued ;  the  reports  have  been  epitomized. 
In  carrying  out  this  process  of  condensation,  several  con- 
siderations in  addition  to  the  character  and  merit  of  each 
report  itself  have  been  kept  constantly  in  view.  It  was 
obviously  inadvisable  to  allow  overmuch  duplication  of 
material.  Not  infrequently  one  report  would  treat  in 
one  of  its  sections  the  same  aspect  of  the  situation  treated 
by  another  report.  When  the  two  treatments  were  in 
practical  agreement,  only  one  has  been  retained.  As  be- 
tween the  various  regions,  however,  it  has  not  been  pos- 
sible nor  desirable  to  avoid  all  duplication.  Certain  things 
have  to  be  said  for  one  region  and  said  again  for  another 
region  in  order  to  convey  a  true  picture  of  conditions. 
Moreover,  the  chief  value  of  these  conferences  lay  in  the 
fact  that  they  enabled  the  deputations  to  gather  a  con- 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  xiii 

sensus  of  opinion  and  experience  from  the  entire  evan- 
gelical forces — both  missionary  and  native — in  the  several 
fields.  This  consensus  came  to  the  deputations  through 
cumulative  repetition.  It  was  as  if  they  were  poUing  the 
vote  of  the  leadership  of  the  whole  evangelical  body  in 
Latin  America  on  the  problems  with  which  Christian 
work  is  confronted. 

In  preparing  this  record  of  the  conferences  for  this 
volume  it  has  seemed  desirable  to  present  the  account, 
so  far  as  practicable,  in  such  a  way  that  the  reader  may 
have  something  of  the  same  impression  of  polling  the 
vote  of  Latin-American  evangelicals.  This  method  of 
recording  wide  induction  of  opinion  not  only  allows  con- 
siderable range  for  repetition,  but  it  invests  repetition 
with  inherent  significance  and  interest.  Mujh  attention 
has  therefore  been  paid  to  the  report  of  the  general  dis- 
cussions which  followed  the  presentation  of  each  com- 
mission report.  Yet  the  difficulties  of  getting  a  satis- 
factory digest  of  these  extemporaneous  speeches  from 
bilingual  and  often  trilingual  discussions  are  obvious. 
In  some  conferences  these  difficulties  were  greater  than 
in  others.  This  fact  explains  the  unevenness  of  the 
record  in  this  respect. 

The  treatment  of  the  reports  on  Literature  and  Evan- 
gelism in  separate  chapters  apart  from  the  account  of 
the  several  conferences  has  no  significance  except  as  a 
device  for  economizing  space.  In  all  the  conferences 
these  two  subjects  were,  naturally,  treated  without  much 
regard  for  the  particular  region  to  which  the  subject 
matter  of  other  reports  was  restricted.  To  give  a  chapter 
to  literature  and  one  to  evangelism  under  each  of  the 
conferences  would  involve  much  valueless  repetition. 


xiv  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 

Explanation  is  also  due  for  the  omission  of  a  special 
chapter  on  woman's  work.  In  some  of  the  conferences  a 
special  session  was  devoted  to  hearing  reports  on  this 
aspect  of  the  missionary  enterprise;  in  others  the 
view  prevailed  that  the  problems  of  womanhood  are 
present  at  every  point  of  the  whole  missionary  task,  and 
that  a  discussion  of  woman's  work  for  women  can  be 
most  adequately  carried  on  by  opening  the  discussion 
of  all  the  problems  of  missions  to  women  on  an  even  level 
with  men.  This  is  the  view  that  has  obtained  in  organiz- 
ing the  material  of  this  volume.  The  needs  of  Latin 
American  womanhood  and  the  service  of  Christian 
women  in  meeting  these  needs  are  therefore  interpreted 
not  in  a  special  chapter,  but  in  all  the  reports  and  dis- 
cussions. 

The  narrative  undertakes  to  recount  the  experiences  of 
friendly  fellowship,  deliberative  study,  and  spiritual  com- 
munion enjoyed  by  members  of  the  several  deputations 
with  those  rare  souls  from  among  the  Latin-American 
people  who  have  themselves  felt  the  power  of  the  per- 
sonal Christ  as  he  is  apprehended  by  Protestant  Christian- 
ity and  who  have  left  all  to  follow  him.  These  handfuls 
of  Latin  Christians  yearn  for  their  brothers  and  neigh- 
bors that  Christ  may  come  to  be  more  simply  known  and 
more  personally  loved  by  them  than  they  have  been  led 
by  their  form  of  religion  to  believe  possible.  Of  all  the 
appeals  that  reached  the  members  of  the  deputations  the 
one  that  searched  farthest  into  the  heart  was  the  un- 
conscious appeal  of  the  evangelical  Christians  themselves, 
many  of  whom  have  partaken  in  literal  experience  of  the 
words  of  our  Lord  about  leaving  loved  ones  and  being 
hated  by  one's  friends  for  his  dear  sake. 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT    LIMA,   PERU 

March  1-5,  1916 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT   LIMA,   PERU 

I 

BACKGROUND  AND   SIDELIGHTS 

The  first  regional  conference  was  held  in  the  city  of 
Lima,  the  capital  of  Peru.  This  ancient  city  was  founded 
by  the  terrible  Pizarro  himself  nearly  four  hundred  years 
ago,  three  quarters  of  a  century  before  the  landing  at 
Jamestown.  Until  one  hundred  years  ago  Lima  was  the 
clearing-house  of  Spain's  political  affairs  and  Rome's 
ecclesiastical  affairs  in  all  South  America.  So  dominant 
was  Lima  in  the  days  of  Spanish  rule  on  this  continent 
that  for  a  long  time  practically  all  goods  shipped  to  the 
continent,  even  those  cargoes  destined  for  Argentina  and 
Uruguay,  instead  of  being  carried  directly  to  their  desti- 
nation were  brought  over  the  Atlantic  to  the  Isthmus  of 
Panama,  reloaded  on  ships  on  the  Pacific  side  of  the 
Isthmus,  brought  to  the  port  of  Callao,  Lima's  port,  and 
thence  carried  by  pack-trains  over  the  Andes  into  the 
interior  and  even  to  the  very  shore  of  the  Atlantic  itself. 
Here  the  Church  established  the  inquisition  with  sub- 
ordinate tribunals  in  Chile  and  Argentina,  and  for  two 
hundred  years  carried  on  in  the  western  world  the  prac- 
tises that  make  Spain's  type  of  Catholicism  a  hiss  and  a 
byword  in  history.  Peru  was  the  last  of  the  South 
American  countries  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  the  Spaniard, 

3 


4  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

and  when  in  1826  the  Spanish  flag  was  hauled  down  from 
the  fortress  of  Callao,  the  power  of  Iberian  despotism 
was  broken  for  all  time  on  this  continent. 

When  Columbus  discovered  America  and  Balboa  first 
looked  out  on  the  Pacific,  there  were  two  spots  on  these 
new-found  continents  where  well-ordered  Indian  societies 
thrived,  whose  achievements  in  architecture,  in  educa- 
tion, in  many  industries,  in  art,  in  jurisprudence 
and  in  warfare  mark  them  as  in  many  ways  the  equals  of 
the  ancient  Phoenicians.  These  were  the  societies  of  the 
Aztecs  in  Mexico  and  the  Incas  in  Peru.  While  Cortes 
was  conquering  and  exploiting  the  Aztecs,  Pizarro  was 
exploiting  and  conquering  the  Incas.  The  conquest  and 
the  exploitation  of  both  were  complete.  In  Peru  the  rule 
of  Spain  was  substituted  for  the  paternalism  of  the  Incas. 
All  the  inestimable  wealth  accumulated  through  many 
centuries  changed  hands.  Much  Indian  blood  was  ab- 
sorbed by  the  conquering  race,  but  the  great  mass  of  the 
conquered  reverted  to  their  own  type  and  have  ever  since 
lived  in  aboriginal  primitiveness  on  the  plateaus  of  the 
Andes  and  beyond,  all  ignorant  of  the  glorious  traditions 
which  history  is  preserving  for  them  some  day  to  claim 
as  their  own.  How  great  a  crime  against  God  and  man 
the  Spanish  conquistadores  perpetrated  by  their  ruthless 
exploitation  of  the  Incas  is  indicated  by  the  testimony  of 
one  Leguisamo,  himself  one  of  the  last  survivors  of  the 
conquistadores.  In  his  volume  entitled  The  Incas  of 
Pern,  Sir  Clements  Markham  quotes  from  the  will  of 
Leguisamo  made  at  Cuzco  in  1589,  the  following: 

I  took  part  in  the  conquest  and  settlement  of  these  kingdoms 
when  we  drove  out  the  Incas  who  ruled  them  as  their  own. 
We  found  them  in  such  order,  and  the  Incas  governed  them 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS  5 

in  such  wise,  that  there  was  not  a  thief  nor  vicious  man  nor 
adulterer  nor  bad  woman  among  them.  The  men  had  honest 
and  useful  occupations.  The  lands,  forests,  mines,  pastures, 
houses,  and  all  kinds  of  products  were  regulated  and  distributed 
in  such  sort  that  each  one  knew  his  property  without  any  one 
else  seizing  it,  nor  were  there  lawsuits.  The  operations  of 
war,  though  numerous,  never  interfered  with  the  interests  of 
commerce  or  agriculture.  All  things  from  the  greatest  to 
the  smallest  had  their  proper  place  and  order.  The  Incas  were 
feared,  obeyed,  and  respected  by  their  subjects  as  men  capable 
and  versed  in  the  arts  of  government.  .  .  .  We  have  subdued 
these  kingdoms  and  we  have  destroyed  by  our  evil  example  the 
people  who  had  such  a  government  as  these  nations  enjoyed. 
They  were  so  free  from  committing  crimes  that  the  Indian 
who  had  a  large  quantity  of  gold  in  his  house  left  it  open,  only 
placing  a  small  stick  across  the  door  as  a  sign  that  its  master 
was  absent.  With  that,  according  to  their  custom,  no  one  could 
enter  or  take  anything.  But  now  they  have  come  to  such  a 
pass,  in  offense  of  God,  owing  to  the  bad  example  we  have  set 
them  in  all  things,  that  these  nations  have  changed  into  people 
who  do  no  good  or  very  little. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  Leguisamo  painted  too  favorable 
a  picture  of  the  Inca  society.  Other  portions  of  his  will 
quoted  by  Sir  Clements  indicate  that  he  had  motives  for 
making  the  picture  of  his  erstwhile  confederates  as  dark 
as  the  facts  would  possibly  allow.  But  making  due  allow- 
ance for  his  mood,  there  is  no  doubt  that  his  testimony  is 
substantially  true  to  fact.  This  bit  of  historical  back- 
ground serves  to  suggest  more  vividly  than  direct  descrip- 
tion can  portray,  the  quality  of  the  social  and  moral 
problems  the  Christian  gospel  must  meet  and  solve  in 
Peru  and  in  all  these  Latin  republics.  The  problems 
faced  by  the  regional  conference  in  Lima  were  problems 
which  have  grown  out  of  that  historical  situation. 

A  conquering  race,  Roman  Catholic  in  religion,  mixing 


6  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

with  its  blood  the  blood  of  the  conquered  pagans,  for  cen- 
turies living  in  luxury  by  exploiting  them,  baptizing  them 
at  wholesale  but  never  really  christianizing  them,  and  bap- 
tizing many  of  their  heathen  customs  with  them ;  a  state 
church,  rich  in  its  own  right,  heavily  subsidized  by  the 
government;  a  priesthood  deficient  in  respect  to  any 
spiritual  conception  of  religion,  and  well  known  to  be  of  a 
low  order  morally;  a  public  intelligence,  slowly  forming 
during  the  last  century,  more  or  less  modern,  democratic 
and  scientific  as  to  ideals  and  shot  through  with  disillu- 
sionment as  to  religion;  the  masculine  portion  of  the 
community,  generally,  and  especially  the  educated  classes, 
attached  to  the  church  only  by  considerations  of  social 
conformity,  but  by  no  moral  conviction;  low  standards 
of  social  morality  shown  in  a  startlingly  large  percentage 
of  illegitimate  births — these  are  some  of  the  elements 
that  enter  into  the  problem  which  evangelical  missions  in 
Peru  now  confront. 

Only  a  beginning  has  been  made  in  the  great  task  of 
establishing  or  interpreting  evangelical  Christianity  in 
Peru.  Outside  of  Lima  and  Callao  there  are  only  a  half- 
dozen  centers  in  the  entire  country  where  evangelical  work 
is  being  done.  The  northern  republics  of  South  America 
have  not  received  the  same  attention  from  North  American 
and  British  missionary  societies  that  has  been  given  to 
Chile,  Argentina,  Uruguay,  and  Southern  Brazil.  The 
boards  have  seemed  to  be  hesitant  about  pressing  their 
work  in  these  equatorial  regions  and  the  political  difficul- 
ties which  long  since  were  removed  in  the  more  progres- 
sive and  stable  republics  of  the  south  have  only  recently 
been  set  aside  in  the  north.  Freedom  of  worship  is  a  long- 
established  right  in  Chile  and  Argentina,  although  in  both 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS  7 

these  republics  the  Roman  Church  is  the  state  church, 
receiving  special  protection  and  large  annual  grants  from 
the  public  funds.  In  Brazil  there  is  now  complete  separa- 
tion of  church  and  state,  and  it  is  generally  understood 
that  Uruguay's  constitutional  convention  soon  to  be  held 
will  place  that  very  progressive  nation  alongside  Brazil 
in  this  respect.  But  in  Peru  liberty  of  worship  was 
granted  by  the  government  only  as  late  as  November, 
191 5.  The  growth  of  Protestant  missions  in  Peru  has 
been  greatly  hindered  by  a  provision  of  the  constitution 
which  stated  in  substance  that  "  the  religion  of  the  state 
is  the  Roman  Catholic  religion;  the  state  protects  it  and 
permits  no  other  form  of  public  worship."  In  the  interior 
parts  of  Peru  it  has  been  almost  impossible  under  this 
law  to  maintain  Protestant  worship  of  any  sort,  but  in 
the  larger  cities  of  Lima,  Callao,  Arequipa  and  Cuzco,  a 
modest  work  has  been  kept  up  under  semiclandestine 
conditions. 

The  deputation  arrived  in  Peru  to  find  the  few  mis- 
sionaries and  their  evangelical  congregations  rejoicing 
greatly  over  the  change  recently  made  in  the  constitu- 
tional law  of  the  land.  The  words  "  and  permits  no  other 
form  of  public  worship  "  were  stricken  out  of  the  consti- 
tution in  November,  191 5.  This  still  leaves  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  a  unique  position  as  the  state  church, 
but  it  enables  Protestantism  to  come  out  of  its  discreet 
obscurity  to  worship  God  and  to  preach  its  gospel  in  the 
open  light  of  day.  The  coming  of  the  deputation  from 
the  Panama  Congress  was  made  an  occasion  of  the  first 
public  Protestant  meeting  ever  held  in  Peru  outside  of 
the  little  mission  halls.  The  theater  was  located  in  the 
heart  of  Lima.     Announcements  were  made  to  all  the 


8  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

evangelical  groups  of  the  two  cities,  Lima  and  Callao, 
which  are  only  twelve  miles  apart,  and  a  modest  ad- 
vertisement inserted  in  the  newspapers. 

On  the  evening  of  the  deputation's  arrival  in  Lima, 
the  meeting  in  the  theater  was  held.  The  place  was 
packed.  The  deputation,  together  with  the  delegates 
returning  from  Panama  to  their  homes  and  fields  of 
labor,  filled  the  stage.  Bishop  Kinsolving  of  Brazil  pre- 
sided, speaking  in  Portuguese,  which  language  a  Spanish- 
speaking  audience  can  understand  about  as  well  as  an 
American  audience  understands  the  brogue  of  the  Scotch- 
man from  the  Highlands.  It  was  deemed  advisable  that 
no  speeches  be  made  in  English.  There  was  neither  sing- 
ing nor  prayer.  The  assembly  was  called  to  order  with 
the  gavel.  The  chairman  made  a  short  introductory  ad- 
dress, which  was  followed  by  addresses  by  Prof.  Eduardo 
Monteverde  of  the  University  of  Montevideo,  president 
of  the  Panama  Congress,  the  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis,  Presby- 
terian pastor  at  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  the  Rev.  Federico 
Barroetavena,  Methodist  pastor  at  Rosario,  Argentina. 
All  present  were  more  or  less  vibrant  with  the  feeling 
of  novelty  and  uncertainty.  That  the  occasion  was  cele- 
brating a  great  new  date  in  the  history  of  Protestant 
missions  in  Peru,  every  one  seemed  to  be  aware.  What 
hostile  elements  might  be  present  in  the  large  assembly 
no  one  knew.  The  theater  faces  a  plaza  and  during  the 
early  part  of  the  program  a  band  was  playing  in  this 
plaza.  A  great  crowd  stood  outside  the  theater  door  as 
the  audience  assembled.  It  was  evident  that  the  gather- 
ing was  felt  to  be  a  radical  innovation — a  Protestant 
meeting  held  openly,  without  apology,  in  a  theater  and 
with  police  protection!    Four  officers  stood  at  the  door, 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS     9 

aiding  the  people  to  get  through  the  crowded  door- 
way and  keeping  a  fair  degree  of  order  in  the  curious 
throng. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  the  stage  one  was  made  to 
feel  the  heterogeneous  character  of  the  audience.  There 
were  a  very  few  Anglo-Saxon  faces — some  missionaries 
and  ten  or  twelve  Americans  or  Englishmen  engaged 
in  business  in  Lima.  The  interested  countenance  of  the 
Hon.  Benton  McMillin,  United  States  Minister  to  Peru, 
was  pointed  out  by  one  of  the  local  missionaries.  The 
major  portion  of  the  audience  consisted,  naturally,  of  the 
humble  and  devout  members  of  the  evangelical  missions. 
There  was  much  applause  and  cheering.  Scattered 
through  the  house  were  small  groups  of  men  whose 
cheers  seemed  to  indicate  not  so  much  a  positive  attitude 
of  favor  and  support  for  evangelical  ideals  as  a  negative 
jeering  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  concerning  which 
they  had  evidently  assumed  an  attitude  of  bitter  hatred. 
The  number  of  men  of  this  temper  seemed  to  be  quite 
large.  They  are  not  evangelicals.  In  politics  they  repre- 
sent the  liberal  party  and  would  probably  characterize 
themselves  as  liberals  in  religion  also.  The  fact  is  that 
in  religious  faith  they  are  quite  at  sea,  if  not  confessed 
atheists.  In  revolting  from  the  only  church  they  know, 
they  feel  in  many  cases  that  they  are  almost  revolting 
against  religion  itself. 

It  is  to  men  of  this  type  that  the  evangelical  move- 
ment is  mainly  indebted  for  the  revision  of  the  constitu- 
tion allowing  liberty  of  worship.  This  right  was  not 
secured  by  the  power  of  the  evangelical  movement  in 
Peru,  for  that  movement — though  some  of  its  leaders 
exercised   considerable   influence   in   behalf  of   revision 


10  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

through  personal  friendship  with  certain  poHtical  leaders 
— is  still  an  almost  negligible  element  in  political  affairs. 
But  the  liberal  party  in  politics  stands  for  democracy, 
free  speech,  freedom  of  conscience,  and  social  progress 
through  education.  This  party  saw  clearly  that  the 
repression  of  all  forms  of  worship  other  than  the  Roman 
Catholic  was  plainly  inconsistent  with  its  fundamental 
principles,  and  so  lent  itself  as  the  instrument  for  securing 
religious  freedom  and  brought  about  a  revision  of  the 
constitution.  Nevertheless  the  affinities  between  this 
large  body  of  liberals  and  the  young  evangelical  church 
are  more  than  negative.  The  missionaries  feel  that  in 
many  ways  these  liberals  are  their  alHes,  and  the  liberals 
in  turn  see  possibilities  of  great  good  for  their  country 
implicit  in  the  evangelical  movement.  Many  of  them  go 
no  farther  than  to  agree  that  with  the  growth  of  the 
evangelical  movement  there  is  bound  to  come  a  stirring 
up  of  the  established  church  which  will  result  in  her 
purification  in  at  least  some  degree.  It  was  not  strange, 
therefore,  to  find  a  considerable  company  of  these  men  in 
attendance  at  the  theater  meeting. 

Although  there  had  been  considerable  apprehension 
as  to  the  inflammable  possibilities  of  this  unaccustomed 
gathering,  the  fears  of  the  timid  were  not  realized  save 
for  a  slight  disturbance  made  by  the  entrance  of  a 
Franciscan  priest  who  brought  with  him  and  undertook 
to  distribute  a  bundle  of  circulars  which  were  assumed 
by  the  onlookers  to  contain  a  tirade  against  Protestantism. 
The  meeting  passed  off  smoothly.  It  was  afterward 
found  out  that  the  priest  was  badly  intoxicated  and  that 
his  tracts  were  leveled  not  at  Protestantism  as  such,  but 
at  the  national  Congress  for  granting  the  right  of  public 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS         ii 

worship  to  others  than  Roman  Catholics.  The  character 
of  the  circular  was  vitriolic  but  very  crude.  If  it  repre- 
sents the  quality  of  intelligence  possessed  by  those  to 
whom  the  Roman  Church  entrusts  its  defense  against  the 
propaganda  of  modernism  and  evangelicalism,  it  is  safe 
to  predict  that  these  freer  and  more  democratic  move- 
ments will  grow  by  leaps  and  bounds  in  the  immediate 
future. 

During  the  deputation's  stay  in  Lima  several  evenings 
were  devoted  to  the  holding  of  other  public  meetings  in 
the  Methodist  and  Evangelical  Union  mission  halls. 
These  meetings  were  addressed  by  Dr.  Halsey,  Bishop 
Shepard,  Bishop  Kinsolving,  Professor  Monteverde, 
President  Paul,  the  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  the  Rev.  S.  R. 
Gammon,  the  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis,  the  Rev.  Federico  Bar- 
roetavena,  the  Rev.  C.  C.  Morrison,  Miss  Ruth  Rouse, 
and  many  other  visitors. 

At  the  close  of  the  conference  the  visitors  made  a  short 
journey  by  the  Oroya  railway  to  the  town  of  Chosika, 
where  the  Rev.  John  Ritchie  and  other  missionaries 
showed  them  certain  ruins  of  ancient  Inca  and  pre-Inca 
times.  It  was  a  memorable  day.  The  visitors  saw  hill- 
sides covered  with  ruined  tombs,  valleys  covered  with 
ruined  villages,  and  other  hillsides  terraced  with  infinite 
care  into  once  productive  gardens.  It  is  quite  aside  from 
the  purpose  of  this  volume  to  report  the  many  interesting 
experiences  enjoyed  by  the  deputation — the  interviews 
with  public  men,  the  visits  to  museums,  art  galleries,  uni- 
versities, and  the  abodes  of  the  poor,  and  all  those  features 
that  go  to  make  up  so  varied  an  experience  as  travelers 
in  this  fascinating  land  enjoy.  But  the  day  at  Chosika 
seems  to  have  borne  so  directly  and  profitably  upon  the 


12  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

understanding  of  the  historic  life  of  Peru  that  failure  to 
record  it  would  be  a  regrettable  omission. 

The  Lima  conference  began  Wednesday  morning, 
March  i,  and  lasted  four  days.  Missionaries  and  Peruvian 
delegates  from  the  mission  churches  met  with  the  deputa- 
tion for  a  joint  study  and  discussion  of  their  problems. 
There  are  but  few  points  in  Peru  outside  of  Callao  and 
Lima  where  evangelical  work  has  been  established  and, 
excepting  that  of  the  Seventh-Day  Adventists,  the  only 
boards  represented  are  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Board 
of  the  United  States  and  the  Evangelical  Union  of  South 
America,  the  latter  an  undenominational  society  originat- 
ing in  Great  Britain  and  limiting  its  field  of  operations  to 
South  America.  The  chief  activities  of  this  society  are 
in  Argentina  and  Peru.  The  conference  sessions  at  Lima 
were  held  in  the  hall  of  the  Evangelical  Union  where  the 
Rev.  John  Ritchie,  who  takes  precedence  among  Peruvian 
missionaries  by  virtue  of  his  long  service,  preaches.  The 
deputation  and  returning  Panama  delegates  constituted  a 
considerable  majority  of  the  conference.  The  first  ses- 
sion was  opened  by  a  devotional  service  conducted  by 
Bishop  William  O.  Shepard  of  Kansas  City.  Thereafter 
the  conference  organized  by  electing  as  chairman  the 
Rev.  A.  W.  Halsey,  D.D. ;  secretaries,  Mr.  Charles  J. 
Ewald  and  the  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker;  treasurer,  Mr.  M. 
M.  Longshore. 


II 

REPORT  ON  SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

By  the  Rev.  John  Ritchie 

The  territory  of  the  republic  of  Peru  has  been  re- 
duced, as  a  result  of  recent  treaties,  to  8,642,270  square 
miles.  Even  so,  this  is  equal  to  the  combined  areas  of 
France,  Belgium,  Spain,  Switzerland,  and  Italy.  The 
population  is  about  4,000,000,  the  density  of  which  varies 
from  .37  per  square  kilometer  in  the  forests,  to  5.32  in 
the  Sierra.  Along  the  coast  it  is  4.53  per  square  kilo- 
meter. This  variation  is  due  to  the  immense  tracts  of 
arid  coast,  desert  lands,  and  the  vast  regions  of  towering 
mountains,  and  not  to  the  absence  of  populous  regions. 
About  fifty  per  cent,  of  the  population  is  Indian,  only 
fifteen  per  cent,  whites,  the  remainder  being  mestizos  of 
several  degrees,  negroes,  and  Chinese. 

THE   PRESENT   SITUATION 

There  are  ten  departments,  or  provinces,  in  the 
republic,  averaging  each  about  the  area  of  Holland, 
which  are  entirely  unoccupied  in  any  form  by  any  evan- 
gelical agency.  These  are :  Tumbes,  8,602 ;  Piura, 
205,301;  Cajamarca,  302,469;  Amazonas,  20,676;  Loreto, 
147,269;  Ancash,  423,703;  lea,  90,962;  Huancavelica, 
223,796 ;  Ayacucho,  302,469 ;  Moquegua,  42,694 ;  another, 
Puno,  537,435,  one  of  the  largest,  has  only  a  Seventh- 

13 


14  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

Day  Adventist  mission  in  one  Indian  district,  and  in  the 
other  eight  the  *'  present  occupation  "  is  generally  only 
of  one  town.  These  eight  are  Lambayeque,  Libertad, 
Huanuco,  Junin,  Lima,  Callao,  Cuzco,  and  Arequipa. 
The  total  staff  of  the  several  missions  giving  their  time 
mainly  to  evangelical  and  pastoral  work  is,  including 
Seventh-Day  Adventists,  foreign — nineteen  married 
couples,  two  single  men  and  eight  sjngle  women,  native 
— eight  married  workers,  one  single  man,  and  one  single 
woman.  In  addition,  there  are  three  foreign  married 
couples  devoted  to  school  work,  and  one  representative 
of  the  Bible  Society;  also  fifteen  native  colporteurs. 

Of  the  total  foreign  staff,  there  are  eleven  married 
couples,  two  single  men  and  three  single  women  in  Lima 
and  Callao,  and  only  twelve  married  couples  and  seven 
single  women  in  all  the  vast  provinces.  Of  the  native 
staff,  apart  from  the  colporteurs,  who  of  necessity  travel 
about,  there  are  in  Lima  and  Callao  four  married 
workers,  one  single  man  and  one  single  woman;  in  the 
provinces  four  married  workers.  This  distribution  can 
scarcely  be  deemed  satisfactory. 


METHODS  AND  DEVELOPMENT 

The  work  of  the  Evangelical  Union  of  South  America 
was  built  up  on  a  plan  of  reaching  the  Indians  of  the 
Cuzco  region.  This  led  to  the  occupation  of  Arequipa, 
which  is  on  the  way  to  Cuzco.  The  Lima  work  of  this 
society  was  taken  over  from  an  independent  worker, 
some  of  the  men  who  founded  it  having  been  in  associa- 
tion with  the  same  board  in  London.  The  further 
developments  have  been  in  response  to  appeals.     Their 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  15 

settled  work  with  resident  worker  is  established  in  Lima, 
Huanuco,  Huantan,  Arequipa,  Cuzco,  and  Calca,  this 
latter  associated  with  an  extensive  farm  where  a  special 
work  is  conducted  on  behalf  of  the  Indians. 

The  Methodist  work  has  been  developed  along  school 
lines  and  the  best  locations  for  schools  have  therefore 
proved  most  attractive  to  them.  Their  stations  are  Lima, 
Callao,  and  Huanuco  with  outstations  at  Tarma  and 
Cerro  de  Pasco. 

The  Seventh-Day  Adventists  do  very  little  settled 
work,  their  attention  being  given  mostly  W  diffused  col- 
portage  and  itineration.  They  have  settled  work  in  Lima 
and  Chucuito  (Puno). 

The  Salvation  Army  work  has  been  begun  in  the 
principal  port,  Callao,  and  at  Lima,  and  the  officers  speak 
of  commencing  shortly  in  two  provincial  cities  already 
occupied  by  other  societies — Arequipa  and  Cerro  de 
Pasco. 

The  Holiness  Church  and  similar  missions  are  occupy- 
ing small  towns  on  the  coast  in  the  North — Pacasmayo, 
Monsefu,  and  Chiclayo  (with  an  outstation  at  Eten)  ; 
the  three  centers  in  which  they  have  started  are  all  in 
one  district,  and  this  suggests  some  kind  of  plan. 

There  has  been  no  plan  or  agreement  among  the 
several  missions  working  in  Peru,  and  only  in  the  last 
two  years  has  a  kind  of  understanding  grown  up  among 
them. 

ADEQUATE  OCCUPATION 

Any  discussion  of  the  adequate  staffing  of  Peruvian 
missions  must  take  into  account  the  geographical  divi- 
sions, with  the  resultant  isolation  of  districts  from  central 


i6  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

superintendence,  and  the  impossibility  of  covering  a 
large  area  from  a  given  center  enclosed  by  deserts  or 
mountains;  so  also  the  racial  distinctions  must  be  faced, 
not  because  of  race  antipathies,  but  because  one-and-a- 
half  million  souls  can  only  be  properly  reached  in  the 
dialects  of  the  Quechua  language.  Thus  workers  have 
to  be  multiplied  out  of  proportion  to  the  population. 
Another  factor  is  the  backwardness  of  the  elements  from 
which  the  native  staff  must  be  drawn.  They  demand 
more  thorough  training  and  constant  superintendence. 
Workers  in  Piura  would  have  no  great  populous  district 
to  work  upon,  for  immense  deserts  surround  the  city  on 
every  side.  Native  workers  might  be  considered  suffi- 
cient for  the  permanent  staff  there.  But  the  region  is  so 
isolated  that  workers  must  be  placed  there  of  a  kind  not 
requiring  constant  superintendence.  And  Piura,  with 
its  port,  Paita,  the  neighboring  petroleum  region,  and 
Sullana  and  Catacaos,  are  of  sufficient  importance  to 
call  for  immediate  attention.  Another  and  perhaps 
more  important  city  in  almost  the  same  condition  is  lea. 
The  cities  of  Cajamarca  and  Huaras  are  strategic  centers 
touching  a  large  population.  But  they  are  cut  off  from 
the  outside  world  by  deserts  and  towering  sierras,  and 
their  population  is  of  different  races.  Cajamarca  espe- 
cially should  be  a  center  for  Indian  work.  In  these 
centers  we  must  therefore  have  effective  and  constant 
superintendence  and  native  workers  who  could  preach 
in  both  Spanish  and  Quechua. 

The  Indians  who  know  no  Spanish  are  perhaps  the 
greatest  asset  to  the  evangelical  movement,  as  they  have 
not  imbibed  the  Celt-Iberian  spirit.  But,  although  the 
language  all  along  the  Sierra  is  one  and  the  same,  the 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  17 

differences  of  dialect  between  Puno,  Cuzco,  Junin,  and 
Cajamarca  is  not  inconsiderable.  This  language, 
Quechua,  is  not  easy  either  to  learn  or  to  pronounce. 
The  only  foreigners  who  speak  Quechua  with  a  degree 
of  freedom  after  a  comparatively  short  apprenticeship, 
are  Arabs. 

There  are  at  least  ten  cities,  corresponding  mostly  to 
the  state  church  bishoprics,  which  ought  to  be  occupied 
by  men  who  are  capable  of  organizing  churches  and 
superintending  work  over  a  considerable  region.  These 
men  should  not  be  tied  down  to  local  work  in  their 
respective  centers  in  such  a  way  as  to  impede  their  free 
movement  over  their  district.  The  cities  I  suggest  are : 
Lima,  Trujillo,  Arequipa,  Cuzco,  Cajamarca,  Huaraz, 
Cerro  de  Pasco,  Ayacucho,  Puno,  and  Iquitos.  The  first 
four  of  these  are  university  cities.  There  are  about 
twenty  other  towns  in  which  a  foreign  missionary  should 
be  placed  for  preaching  and  pastoral  work  and  to  open 
new  centers  preparatory  to  placing  native  pastors.  A 
small  number  of  men  of  ample  and  thorough  preparation 
is  required,  in  addition  to  these,  and  I  should  say  more 
urgently,  to  undertake  the  training  of  the  native  ministry 
and  other  specialized  work.  If,  however,  a  basis  of 
sincere  cooperation  between  the  several  societies  can  be 
found,  these  needs  might  be  met  by  two  or  three  picked 
men  placed  in  or  near  the  capital.  According  to  this 
scheme,  if  the  right  type  of  men  were  forthcoming  and 
satisfactory  cooperation  obtained,  a  staff  of  forty  to  fifty 
male  missionaries  would  be  adequate,  even  allowing  for 
furloughs,  for  the  direct  evangelistic  side  of  the  work. 
If  a  capable  native  ministry  could  be  provided,  soon  even 
this  number  might  be   diminished;   as  this   allows   for 


i8  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

placing  one  foreign  worker  alongside  each  of  the  ten 
regional  superintendents. 

Deaconesses  for  work  among  women  should  be  added 
to  the  staff  on  all  important  stations,  preferably  women 
of  some  culture  who  would  win  their  way  into  the  circles 
of  cultured  women  in  these  places. 

As  ta  numbers  and  classes  of  national  workers,  pastors, 
school  teachers,  and  colporteurs,  a  careful  calculation 
based  on  strategic  and  probable  location  for  adequate 
occupation,  leads  me  to  the  view  that  about  thirty-three 
per  cent,  of  these  native  workers  should  be  bilingual, 
speaking  Spanish  and  Quechua.  I  should  place  a  native 
pastor  beside  another  foreign  worker,  along  with  each 
of  the  ten  superintending  men»  and  also  with  some  ten 
of  the  other  foreign  missionaries.  There  are  about 
twenty  smaller  places,  which  could  be  subject  to  superin- 
tendence, where  the  population  and  evangelical  interest 
would  warrant  placing  native  pastors  at  once.  Of 
course,  an  adequate  occupation  would  call  for  a  much 
greater  number  of  native  preachers.  A  calculation  of 
towns  and  districts  to  be  served  gives  ninety-two  as 
the  number  required  for  the  Coast  and  the  Sierra,  in- 
cluding the  forty  places  already  calculated.  In  the 
capital  and  suburbs,  there  is  scope  for  five  or  six  native 
pastors,  apart  from  the  foreign  workers  who  would  be 
required  there.  But  to  deal  adequately  with  the  present 
state  of  the  work,  a  staff  of  some  fifty  pastors,  native 
assistants,  and  colporteurs  would  be  required. 

PROMPT,    AGGRESSIVE^    AND    ADEQUATE    EFFORT   DEMANDED 

The  great  opportunity  of  Peru  was  in  1822^1830. 
Then  all  things  were  made  new.     Men's  minds  were 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  19 

open,  and  even  the  priests  could  be  reached.  To-day 
that  condition  has  gone.  But  more,  there  has  grown 
up  a  national  spirit  which  is  now  rapidly  becoming  co- 
herent, and  one  of  its  characteristics  is  opposition  to 
Protestantism  as  unnational.  The  longer  we  delay  the 
more  pronounced  and  set  this  spirit  becomes. 

The  mind  of  the  young  man  of  to-day  has  been 
liberated  from  the  superstitious  sanctions  which  served 
as  a  rein  on  his  forefathers.  Unbelief  is  wide-awake, 
even  though  not  generally  blatant.  Another  generation 
will  see  a  young  manhood  which  has  grown  up  in  this 
atmosphere  and  without  a  mother's  faith  to  respect,  much 
less  to  follow.  The  loosening  of  the  bonds  of  society 
and  the  breakdown  of  the  restraining  sanctions  is  pain- 
ful to  contemplate,  and  to  calculate  upon.  This  is  the 
process  going  on  around  us  in  the  centers  of  learning 
in  Peru  to-day.  The  next  generation  will  see  this  same 
work  of  disintegration  carried  throughout  the  republic, 
and  in  it  the  sweeping  away  of  much  that  helps  the  mind 
to  faith.  The  man  who  to-day  believes  monkish  fables  is 
capable  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  but  the  youth  who  to- 
morrow will  be  quite  persuaded  that  he  has  ''  found  out " 
religion,  will  be  almost  beyond  the  possibility  of  faith. 


THE   RECENT  WINNING  OF  LIBERTY  OF   WORSHIP 

Twenty-five  years  ago  Francisco  Penzotti  was  im- 
prisoned for  preaching  the  gospel  in  Callao,  and  his 
prosecution  was  carried  up  through  every  court  in  the 
republic  during  nine  months  before  a  decision  given 
under  pressure  set  him  free.  Twenty  years  ago  Bibles 
were  contraband  merchandise  in  the   custom-house    of 


20  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

Peru.  In  November,  191 5,  the  constitutional  prohibi- 
tion of  any  form  of  worship  other  than  that  of  Roman 
Catholicism  was  removed  by  act  of  Congress.  To-day 
we  may  preach  the  gospel  freely  and  the  Scriptures  are 
now  sold  publicly  wherever  the  colporteur  cares  to  travel. 

Public  opinion  has  also  been  modified.  The  influence 
of  the  missionary's  personal  life,  the  evangelical  schools, 
and  the  splendid  self-denying  work  of  the  staff  of  trained 
nurses  on  the  stations  of  the  Evangelical  Union  of  South 
America  in  the  interior,  have  gradually  brought  home  a 
truer  notion  of  what  the  evangelical  movement  really 
stands  for.  The  public  mind  is  also  much  better  in- 
formed. In  addition  to  the  influences  just  mentioned, 
the  stream  of  evangelical  publications  and  thousands  of 
copies  of  Holy  Scripture  being  perused  by  the  people, 
have  spread  abroad  a  clearer  idea  of  our  doctrines,  have 
awakened  many  to  the  gospel  truth,  and  very  many  more 
to  a  sympathy  with  the  movement. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  a  man  in  official  position  can- 
not identify  himself  with  the  evangelical  movement. 
These  men  allege  that  such  a  step  would  close  all  doors 
to  promotion  and  posts  of  honor.  All  the  institutions 
of  public  beneficence  are  run  by  nuns,  and  even  where 
entirely  maintained  by  public  funds,  the  evangelical  cannot 
get  the  benefit  of  their  services.  In  many  places  there  is 
no  provision  for  the  burial  of  non-Romanists,  and  there  is 
record  of  a  recent  case  in  which  the  cure  insisted  on  a 
corpse  being  thrown  into  the  river.  He  did  not  have  his 
way,  but  this  was  due  to  the  fortunate  chance  visit  of  a 
gentleman  of  position,  who  takes  a  keen  interest  in  that 
particular  village.  The  school  code  includes,  by  special 
government  decree,  obligatory  instruction  in  Romanism, 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  21 

and  the  teacher  is  obliged  to  accompany  the  children  to 
church.  In  neither  case  is  there  any  allowance  made 
for  conscientious  objection,  while  in  practise  this  obliga- 
tion is  frequently  extended  by  those  in  charge  of  schools, 
compelling  the  children  to  go  to  confession  and  com- 
munion with  their  classes. 

THE  SITUATION  IN  BOLIVIA 

Following  the  presentation  of  the  Report  on  Survey 
and  Occupation  for  Peru,  the  Rev.  A.  G.  Baker  of 
La  Paz  spoke  informally  on  the  situation  in  Bolivia. 
There  was  some  confusion  in  the  minds  of  Bolivian 
missionaries  as  to  whether  they  were  to  participate  in 
the  conference  at  Lima  or  in  the  one  at  Santiago.  On 
account  of  this  confusion  Bolivia  was  unfortunately  left 
out  of  the  regional  conferences  entirely  except  for  the 
representation  given  this  field  by  Mr.  Baker  at  Lima. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

Mr.  T.  Webster  Smith  urged  the  Importance  of  conducting 
primary  education  among  the  Indians  In  their  own  language 
(Quechua).  It  would  be  essential  to  adopt  a  system  of  phonetics 
suitable  equally  for  the  Spanish  in,  say,  the  third  year,  or  the 
government  would  not  approve  education  in  the  native  tongue. 
From  his  experience  he  was  certain  of  the  usefulness  and 
effectiveness  of  the  printed  word  among  the  Indians. 

The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis  insisted  that  the  time  had  now  come 
to  bury  forever  the  evil  of  proselyting  and  to  cultivate  a  spirit 
of  cooperation  among  all  the  Christian  workers  Irrespective  of 
denomination  affiliation.  As  far  as  possible  he  would  have  one 
language,  the  official  government  language,  used  in  all  educa- 


22  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

tional  work,  for  Indians  as  well  as  others.  He  reminded  the 
conference  of  the  flagrant  and  shameless  immorality  of  North 
America,  especially  in  the  cities,  and  counseled  caution  and 
restraint  in  describing  the  immoralities  of  South  America. 

The  Rev.  Francisco  Pensotti  spoke  of  the  great  growth  of 
Christian  work  in  the  forty  years  of  his  residence  in  South 
America.  During  that  period  he  has  traveled  from  Tierra  del 
Fuego  to  Cuba  carrying  the  Bible  in  his  hand.  He  insisted  upon 
two  points:  (i)  Our  personal  relation  with  God;  (2)  The 
weapons  of  our  warfare.  It  is  of  vital  importance  that  those 
who  do  Christian  work  should  themselves  possess  a  deep 
spiritual  life.  He  declared  that  Latin  America's  fundamental 
need  is   an   open   Bible. 

Senor  Arturo  Cartagena,  who  has  worked  for  the  past  three 
years  in  Cuzco  and  Calca,  said  that  in  his  opinion  the  printed 
page  is  useless  among  the  Indians  of  his  district.  His  work 
is  bilingual  (Spanish  and  Quechua)  but  oral  only  in  the  latter 
tongue.  Indians,  he  said,  who  can  read  at  all  read  Spanish, 
and  it  was  useless  to  make  translations  of  the  Bible  or  tracts 
into  their  native  tongue. 

Mr.  E.  M.  Foster  agreed  with  Seiior  Cartagena  as  to  the 
inadvisability  of  translations  into  Quechua.  He  said  that  a 
great  many  bilingual  persons  in  Cuzco  prefer  Spanish.  There 
is  among  them  a  feehng  of  aversion  toward  their  native 
language. 

The  Rev.  John  Ritchie  expressed  himself  in  favor  of  at  least 
primary  teaching  in  the  native  Quechua  as  a  means  to  the 
preservation  of  the  glorious  traditions  of  the  race.  He  drew  an 
analogy  between  the  Scotch  preservation  of  the  Gaelic  dialect 
which  has  kept  the  Scotch  a  distinct  people,  in  one  sense,  though 
integrally  a  loyal  part  of  the  British  Empire.  The  government 
of  Peru,  he  continued,  fears  that  the  Indian,  educated  as  an 
Indian,  would  take  control  of  the  government,  which  his  numeri- 
cal strength  would  enable  him  to  do ;  hence  the  government 
wishes  to  have  the  Indian  assimilated  into  the  Spanish-speaking 
mass.  Mr.  Ritchie  believed  that  such  a  complete  absorption 
would  not  be  desirable. 

Mrs.  H.  A.  Nordahl  favored  the  translation  of  at  least  the 
New  Testament  into  Quechua. 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  23 

The  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira  took  a  position  against  an 
educational  policy  which  would  lead  to  the  autonomy  of  the 
Indians.  He  asked  whether  the  Quechua  Indians  have  any 
knowledge  of  their  history  and  Inca  traditions.  (Answered 
from  the  floor  by  several  in  the  negative.) 

The  Rev.  Federico  A.  Barroetavena  said  that  the  conservation 
of  the  Indians  as  a  distinct  social  group  was  contrary  to  the 
best  governmental  policy  as  well  as  to  the'  best  missionary  policy. 
The  whole  trend  of  things  in  South  America  is  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  disappearance  of  the  Indian  languages.  The  preserva- 
tion of  the  Indians  as  a  separate  entity  in  the  South  American 
republics  would  be  a  needless  complication  of  civilization.  As 
the  United  States  had  sent  doctors  to  China,  so  she  should  send 
legions  of  teachers  to  South  America  to  combat  illiteracy.  The 
Spanish  language,  he  said,  was  the  master-key  giving  to  the 
Indians  access  to  the  ranks  of  civilization. 

The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  D.D.  spoke  with  enthusiasm  of  the 
public  meeting  of  the  previous  evening  at  the  theater.  He 
seemed  to  hear  there  the  voice  of  Peru  calling  for  the  light  of 
the  gospel.  He  urged  that  the  best  method  of  reaching  all 
classes  would  be  through  the  educated  coast  cities,  thence  to  the 
half-civilized  towns  of  the  interior  and  thence  to  the  Indian 
communities  surrounding  and  extending  from  them,  reaching 
them  by,  (i)  education,  (2)  literature,  and  (3)  preaching.  He 
closed  the  discussion  with  an  earnest  plea  that  Christ  should 
be  given  his  way  with  all  who  work  in  his  name. 


Ill 

REPORT  ON  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD 

The  report  of  the  Commission  on  the  Church  in  the 
Field  was  read  by  the  Rev.  William  O.  Stuntz.  This 
report  was  a  work  of  collaboration  by  Senor  Ruperto 
Algorta,  Mr.  T.  Webster  Smith,  the  Rev.  John  Ritchie, 
and  the  Rev.  William  O.  Stuntz.  The  main  features  of 
the  report  are  as  follows: 

ORGANIZATION 

In  Peru  we  have  to-day  mainly  three  types  of  mission 
organization,  all  of  which  have  been  tried  in  nearly  all 
parts  of  the  world  and  found  successful  in  meeting  the 
most  varied  conditions,  and  experience  seems  to  be  prov- 
ing them  satisfactory  here.  They  are  the  Salvation 
Army  type,  where  practically  all  power  is  in  the  hands 
of  the  officers;  the  Methodist,  where  details  of  manage- 
ment are  controlled  by  a  highly  organized,  but  demo- 
cratic, body;  and  the  Presbyterian  form,  where  there 
is  most  opportunity  for  democratic  government.  The 
Evangelical  Union,  which  uses  the  last-mentioned  form, 
prefers  neither  the  loosest  nor  the  most  compact  govern- 
ment. We  need  a  fairly  compact  organization  to  com- 
pete with  the  highly  organized  Roman  Catholic  Church, 
and  to  control  a  people  untrained  in  self-government. 
Some  workers  recommend  the  congregational  form  of 

24 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  25 

government  for  this  country.  Probably  the  only  changes 
that  will  be  made  in  the  various  systems  will  be  minor 
ones,  unless  at  some  time  we  unite  two  or  more  of  the 
existing  organizations,  thus  necessitating  radical  re- 
arrangement. Care  should  be  taken  to  secure  that 
simplicity  of  organization  and  ceremony  that  is  con- 
ducive to  sincerity.  The  people  are  tired  of  organiza- 
tions and  ceremonies  which  are  empty  of  true  spiritual 
meaning. 

SELF-PROPAGATION 

The  church  people  show  a  very  good  spirit  in  inviting 
people  to  church,  in  distributing  tracts,  and  in  giving  to 
help  to  spread  the  gospel  to  other  parts.  They  feel  the 
need  of  their  country  for  something  better,  and  so  can 
easily  be  made  to  feel  the  importance  of  a  work  that 
will  reach  the  whole  country.  One  thing  that  promises 
for  the  future  is  the  fact  that  some  are  already  giving 
small  amounts  to  collections  for  the  distribution  of  tracts 
and  other  publications. 

MEMBERSHIP 

In  the  Evangelical  Union  of  South  America  member- 
ship includes  the  foreign  workers,  any  one  of  them 
having  the  right  to  vote  in  any  meeting  that  he  may 
attend.  In  the  Methodist  Church,  each  preacher  has  his 
membership  placed  in  one  or  another  church  by  the 
annual  conference  and  can  only  vote  in  that  church, 
while  all  local  preachers  and  other  lay  members  can  vote 
only  in  the  church  of  which  they  are  members,  and  each 
needs  a  letter  of  transfer  before  becoming  a  member 


2^  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

of  another  church.  If  a  member  removes  from  one  town 
to  another,  he  is  transferred  by  letter,  this  being  sent 
from  the  one  pastor  to  the  other.  A  missionary  is  on  the 
same  footing  as  a  national  member.  There  are  some 
foreigners  who  belong  to  our  native  churches.  In  Lima 
and  Callao  the  membership  is  composed  of  the  mixed 
race,  including  a  few  Indians,  although  the  distinction  is 
not  noticed,  with  a  sprinkling  of  negroes.  In  Arequipa, 
there  is  a  contrast  between  the  Indians  and  the  mixed 
who  attend,  and  in  Cuzco  this  is  even  more  marked.  In 
Urco  most  of  the  services  are  in  Quechua  for  Indians, 
while  in  Calca  the  congregation  is  largely  white,  al- 
though perhaps  they  understand  Quechua  more  easily 
than  they  do  Spanish. 

LICENSING  OF  PREACHERS 

A  question  of  great  importance  is  the  licensing  of 
preachers.  Under  the  Evangelical  Union  of  South 
America  the  plan  is  to  require  that  a  man  should  study 
for  two  years  a  prescribed  course  of  study.  He  could 
then,  if  put  in  actual  charge  of  a  church,  be  ordained 
(probably  by  two  ministers),  having  first  received  the 
permission  of  the  field  executive. 

In  the  Methodist  Church  a  local  preacher  needs  the 
recommendation  of  the  quarterly  conference  of  the 
local  church.  Then  he  must  pass  a  simple  examination. 
The  first  four  years  he  is  supposed  to  take  a  prescribed 
course  of  study,  but  this  rule  has  not  usually  been  well 
enough  enforced  in  Peru.  To  be  admitted  to  the  annual 
conference,  one  must  have  been  recommended  by  the 
quarterly  conference  and  pass  a  satisfactory  examina- 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  27 

tion,  besides  giving  an  account  of  his  religious  experi- 
ence. Admitted  to  trial,  he  must  study  and  preach  two 
years  before  being  ordained  a  deacon,  and  two  more 
before  becoming  an  elder.  Under  this  system  a  local 
preacher  can  be,  and  the  others  ordinarily  must  be,  em- 
ployed in  preaching  as  soon  as  each  has  passed  the  first 
examination.  Naturally,  all  the  churches  consider  the 
call  of  the  Holy  Spirit  an  essential  requirement  to  en- 
trance to  the  ministry. 

FOREIGN  VERSUS  NATIVE  GUIDANCE 

The  local  church  takes  foreign  guidance  as  a  matter 
of  course.  It  will  be  well  for  the  church  when  the  mem- 
bership advances  to  the  stage  where  it  can  assume  much 
more  of  the  power  and  the  responsibility.  The  im- 
portant problem  is  to  know  how  to  secure  a  self-sacri- 
ficing, self-supporting,  and  self-governing  church.  It 
will  be  a  work  of  time,  but  it  will  move  with  accelerating 
speed  once  the  responsibility  is  thrown  on  the  churches. 
We  have  members  who  do  not  give,  because  they  have 
been  educated  to  believe  that  there  is  no  need  for  it  and 
that  the  church  will  live  just  as  well  if  they  do  not.  And 
we  have  members  who  are  not  especially  interested  in 
the  workings  of  the  church,  for  the  simple  reason  that 
they  have  not  had  to  attend  to  them.  To  make  the  change, 
the  missionaries  should  begin  by  devoting  their  time 
largely  to  making  the  national  workers  do  the  work 
instead  of  using  less  time  in  doing  it  themselves.  In  the 
second  place,  he  should  see  to  it  that  the  more  ex- 
perienced national  workers  place  responsibility  and  work 
in  the  hands  of  the  less  experienced.    As  far  as  possible. 


28  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

important  matters  should  be  decided  after  discussion 
and  by  majority  vote  in  order  to  educate  the  national 
workers.  General  discussion  is  desirable,  even  in  mat- 
ters where  it  is  not  yet  best  to  give  to  the  national 
worker  power  to  pass  the  deciding  vote.  There  should 
be  a  local  church  body  such  as  the  elders  in  the  Evan- 
gelical Union  and  the  quarterly  conference  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  and  this  should  control  most  local 
matters.  In  the  Evangelical  Union  a  larger  share  of 
local  direction  can  be  secured  in  the  course  of  time 
through  presbyteries  and  synods.  In  the  Methodist 
Church  it  can  be  done  by  giving  more  power  to  certain 
committees,  both  in  the  quarterly  and  in  the  annual  con- 
ference, and  by  gradually  replacing  missionaries  with  local 
preachers  in  important  offices. 


CONNECTION   AMONG   LOCAL   CHURCHES 

In  the  Evangelical  Union  each  church  has  its  member- 
ship list,  and  letters  of  transference  are  given  to  those 
that  move  from  one  town  to  another.  In  the  Methodist 
Church  the  only  connection  between  the  various  churches 
is  the  annual  conference,  but  it  will  probably  soon  have 
places  where  several  small  churches  with  local  preachers 
as  pastors  are  superintended  more  or  less  by  an  ordained 
pastor. 

ADMISSION    TO    MEMBERSHIP 

Application  for  baptism  in  the  Methodist  Church  is 
received  when  the  pastor  has  satisfied  himself  of  the  fit- 
ness of  the  applicant,  the  sooner  the  better  being  con- 
sidered the  rule  when  there  is  evidence  of  the  fitness  of 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  29 

the  applicant.  The  Evangelical  Union  uses  more  cau- 
tion, all  applicants  being  required  to  take  a  course  of 
instruction  first,  and  only  those  having  a  good  record 
and  showing  evidence  of  new  birth  being  admitted  to 
baptism.  Baptism  of  believers  is  the  general  rule  in  the 
Evangelical  Union,  though  there  have  been  and  may 
be  at  any  time  exceptions  to  this  custom.  Various  modes 
of  baptism  are  allowed.  Some  believe  that  baptized 
Roman  Catholics  should  be  rebaptized,  but  most  workers 
believe  that  this  is  unnecessary,  although  permissible 
and  in  many  cases  desirable.  Classes  for  the  instruction 
of  new  adherents  are  very  necessary  and  need  to  be 
used  more  generally.  A  workable  plan  that  has  been 
tried  is  to  devote  a  definite  part  of  the  prayer-meeting 
hour  to  this  work,  where  it  is  not  easy  to  have  separate 
classes.  There  are  two  classes  of  people  to  be  received 
into  membership:  those  who  need  to  be  urged  to  join 
because  they  are  held  back  by  family  or  business  ties, 
and  those  who  need  to  be  restrained  for  a  time  because 
they  wish  to  enter  without  understanding  the  meaning 
of  the  step. 

COMMON  NAME 

We  should  unite  our  churches  under  a  common  name, 
"Iglesia  Evangelica  del  Peru,"  using,  if  so  desired, 
the  name  of  the  respective  society  in  smaller  letters,  in 
brackets. 

ACCEPTANCE    OF    EXPELLED    MEMBERS 

Those  disciplined  by  other  churches  should  not  be 
received  until  the  former  pastor  has  been  consulted  and 


30  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

has  given  his  consent  in  writing,  or  has  at  least, given  his 
reply  in  vi^riting. 


STANDARDS   FOR  ADMISSION 

An  applicant  for  admission  should  not  be  refused 
merely  on  the  grounds  of  mixed  motives.  We  can  admit 
on  probation  earnest  seekers,  although  their  ethical 
standards  are  still  low,  if  we  insist  on  a  better  standard 
before  admitting  to  full  membership.  For  admission 
into  full  membership  it  is  essential  to  have  ample  proof 
of  the  new  birth,  but  for  admission  on  probation  the 
main  essential  is  an  earnest  desire  to  live  a  better  life, 
coupled  with  a  fair  understanding  of  what  Christianity 
means. 

SOCIAL  CONDITIONS 

Our  work  is  handicapped  by  the  drink  habits  of  the 
people,  by  the  scarcity  of  wholesome  amusement,  and 
by  lack  of  adequate  opportunities  for  social  intercourse 
among  the  girls  and  the  boys,  and  among  the  young  men 
and  the  young  women.  Every  church  and  every  school 
should  be  a  center  for  wholesome  social  functions,  but 
these  should  be  so  arranged  as  to  influence  the  general 
life  of  the  community,  instead  of  being  centered  only  in 
the  church  and  the  school  buildings.  Too  often  a  man 
thinks  that  it  is  not  right  to  serve  wine  or  beer  at  a 
church  social,  but  thinks  that  it  is  all  right  to  do  so 
in  his  own  house.  Weddings,  birthdays,  small  parties 
in  private  homes  or  on  church  premises  can  be  used  to 
form  habits  of  wholesome  social  intercourse  among  the 
people,   and  will  be  an  aid  in  securing  the   friendship 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  31 

of  many  new  people  who  can  be  won  to  Christ.  The 
pastor  can  sometimes  replace  the  drinking  and  the  light 
joking  during  the  nights  of  watching  over  the  dead,  with 
serious  conversation  over  the  problem  of  life  and  death. 
Libraries,  reading  rooms,  and  clubs  for  young  people 
should  all  be  fostered. 


RELATIONS    BETWEEN    MISSIONARIES    AND    NATIONAL 
WORKERS 

The  relations  between  missionaries  and  national 
workers  have  been  most  cordial.  The  work  of  the 
former  should  be  largely  to  supervise.  Most  mission- 
aries believe  that  in  the  local  church  the  missionary 
should  be  a  secondary  factor,  but  some  declare  with 
emphasis  to  the  contrary.  Most  workers  think  that  as 
far  as  possible  the  mission  should  be  secondary  to  the 
national  church,  but  some  national  workers  think  that 
the  mission  must  necessarily  be  primary  until  the  local 
church  becomes  self-supporting.  The  relations  between 
the  two  classes  will  be  more  cordial  if  we  are  able  to  for- 
get that  there  is  a  difference. 

[Other  sections  of  the  report  treated  of  the  develop- 
ment of  self-support  by  the  churches,  and  the  training 
of  competent  national  leadership.  It  was  urged  that  a 
greater  financial  responsibility  should  be  placed  upon  the 
membership  and  that  this  could  be  justly  done  only  by 
training  the  members  in  the  grace  and  habit  of  giving 
money  to  the  support  of  the  cause  of  Christ.  Practical 
measures,  like  the  use  of  the  envelope  system,  the  every 
member  canvass,  a  definite  budget,  and  such  systematic 
ways  of  financing  church  work  as  are  well  known  in 


32  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

North  America,  were  recommended.  It  was  felt  that 
the  danger  of  pauperizing  the  mission  church  was  very 
real,  and  that  if  not  all  the  expenses  of  the  local  church, 
at  least  most  of  them,  should  be  carried  from  the  begin- 
ning by  the  membership  itself.  The  support  of  the 
pastor,  whether  foreign  or  national,  should  properly  be 
regarded  as  lying  outside  of  this  principle  of  procedure, 
though  of  course  his  support  by  the  people  to  whom  he 
ministers  should  be  encouraged  as  rapidly  as  the  ability 
of  the  church  develops. — Editor.] 


DEVELOPMENT    OF    LEADERS 

The  greatest  defect  in  our  work  to-day  is  the  inability 
to  thrust  in  the  sickle  and  reap  the  harvest.  We  need 
pastors  who  can  do  this  and  train  up  workers.  The 
fact  that  most  of  our  converts  are  gained  by  the  pastors 
shows  the  importance  of  the  pastor  at  this  moment.  It 
also  shov/s  that  our  pastors  do  not  know  how  to  organize 
their  church  members  into  effective  workers.  We  must 
train  up  pastors.  We  should  teach  our  present  pastors 
to  train  new  men.  The  pastor  should  in  general  strive 
to  train  up  all  the  young  people  as  his  assistants.  One 
way  to  secure  new  preachers  is  to  use  a  young  man  as 
an  assistant  pastor  under  a  native  pastor,  or  under  a 
missionary  as  secretary,  while  he  is  being  trained  for 
future  work.  At  present,  the  exhorters,  local  preachers, 
and  school  teachers  are  getting  much  of  the  practical 
knowledge  to  make  good  pastors  later.  The  position  of 
president  of  a  young  people's  society,  or  superintendent 
of  a  Sunday-school,  is  a  splendid  place  for  training  a 
pastor. 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  33 

For  definite  training,  the  present  plan  should  be  fol- 
lowed of  requiring  a  prescribed  course  of  study,  part  of 
which,  at  least,  should  be  studied  while  the  candidate  is 
actually  preaching.  All  the  study  will  be  more  profitable 
if  the  student  have  opportunities  to  apply  it  to  actual  life 
under  the  supervision  of  an  experienced  worker.  We 
should  convert  the  children  in  our  school  and  then  train 
up  the  most  promising  of  them  for  our  future  leaders. 
We  should  try  to  develop  an  ordained  ministry,  leaving 
all  but  picked  men,  when  possible,  as  local  preachers. 

[It  was  recommended  that  a  special  theological  train- 
ing-school for  the  development  of  preachers,  colporteurs, 
and  Bible  teachers,  be  established  at  Lima.  As  a  begin- 
ning of  such  an  institution,  it  was  suggested  that  night 
classes  be  started  during  the  present  year,  to  meet  per- 
haps two  nights  a  week.  On  one  of  these  evenings,  a 
popular  course  of  Christian  instruction  could  be  offered, 
"  admitting  as  listeners  all  those  who  wished  to  come, 
and  arranged  in  a  way  to  give  special  aid  on  the  Sunday- 
school  lesson,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Sunday-school 
teachers.  Following  the  session  on  Bible  study,  it  would 
be  possible  to  give  a  half-hour  course  for  those  who 
desired  to  remain  for  training  in  personal  work  in  soul 
saving,  using  forty-five  minutes  for  the  Bible  study.  On 
the  other  evening,  special  attention  should  be  given  to 
methods  for  teaching  the  Sunday-school  lessons,  in  homi- 
letics,  and  methods  for  colporteurs.  This  should  be  for 
a  restricted  group  of  students.  Both  of  these  courses 
should  be  arranged  in  such  a  way  that  they  will  not 
require  the  continual  presence  of  any  one  man,  since  our 
best  teachers  for  this  are  the  men  who  have  to  visit  the 
various  parts  of  the  country. — Editor.] 


34  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

INDEPENDENT    CHURCHES 

The  gospel  work  done  in  Peru  by  independent  mis- 
sionaries has  not  been  as  successful  as  that  done  by  the 
missionaries  in  connection  with  some  denomination  or 
board  of  missions.  Usually,  the  independent  missionaries 
use  methods  that  are  not  well  adapted  to  the  idiosyncra- 
sies of  the  people.  Some  refuse  to  use  instrumental 
music,  thus  losing  the  power  that  inspiring  and  jubilant 
music  has  on  the  soul,  and  so  weaken  the  success  of  their 
missionary  work.  Besides,  since  the  fraternal  bond  bind- 
ing the  independent  missionary  to  other  workers  is  weak, 
his  work  is  less  likely  to  outlive  that  of  the  denomina- 
tions that  work  with  more  solidity. 

THE    SPIRITUAL    LIFE 

Though  there  are  some  mature  Christians  among  the 
churches,  as  evidenced  by  their  work,  talk,  prayers,  and 
scriptural  knowledge,  yet  usually  the  churches  show 
themselves  collectively  and  among  their  individual  mem- 
bers to  be  in  an  elementary  stage.  Nor  is  the  number  of 
converts  of  a  spiritual  age  or  enthusiasm  sufficient  to 
manifest  themselves  in  the  form  of  good  works  such  as 
the  support  of  their  own  poor,  the  assistance  to  employ- 
ment of  their  own  members,  or  the  taking  of  prominent 
part  in  the  works  of  public  philanthropy  or  utility. 
Again,  the  testimony  of  poorly  attended  prayer-meetings 
with  thin  prayers,  which  in  their  supplications  rarely 
reach  to  other  countries  and  frequently  not  far  beyond 
the  vicinity  of  the  church,  do  not  indicate  a  spiritual 
advance  or  grip  of  the  power  of  prayer.  Yet  a  good 
sign  is  the  often   fervent  prayer   for  the  salvation  of 


.    CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  35 

others.    The  poverty  and  accompanying  lack  of  education 
in  so  many  members  are  all  against  wide  knowledge. 


RELATIONS    WITH    GOVERNMENT 

The  attitude  of  government  officials  and  other  public 
men  and  movements  toward  the  Evangelical  Church  is 
anything  but  uniform.  Generally  speaking,  their  attitude 
is  non-committal.  Among  the  men  who  serve  in  the 
Cabinet  of  Peru,  there  are  some  who  are  notoriously 
opposed  to  the  evangelical  churches.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  are  many  prominent  public  men  who  really 
wish  well  to  the  cause.  But,  generally  speaking,  though 
much  more  numerous,  they  accomplish  much  less  for 
the  cause  they  sympathize  with,  because  they  will  not 
commit  themselves  against  the  clergy.  The  situation  is 
best  understood  in  the  light  of  the  broad  fact  that  public 
and  intellectual  men  are  wholly  indifferent  to  Christian 
worship.  It  is  to  them  but  a  relic  of  a  bygone  age, 
in  which  the  women  are  to  be  humored,  but  which  does 
not  really  matter  and  which,  therefore,  is  not  worth 
getting  into  trouble  for.  Officials,  generally  speaking, 
are  not  unsympathetic,  but  many  allow  themselves  to  be 
too  easily  led  into  measures  of  opposition  by  the  priests. 

The  question  of  the  personeria  juridica  of  the  evan- 
gelical bodies  and  their  right  to  hold  property  has  been 
much  debated  with  legal  authorities  in  Peru,  but  no 
satisfactory  conclusion  has  been  reached.  Property  in 
Peru,  owned  by  mission  boards,  is  at  present  held  by 
direct  title  and  indirect  title  in  the  name  of  the  mission, 
but  the  principal  properties  in  the  name  of  limited  com- 
panies constituted  for  the  purpose.    The  weight  of  legal 


36  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

opinion  is  to  the  effect  that  property  can  be  registered 
but  cannot  be  defended  before  the  courts  by  evangelical 
bodies.     (This  refers  to  conditions  in  1915.) 

Is  there  any  reform  legislation  needed?  Yes,  surely! 
There  is  not  a  law  on  the  statute  books  of  Peru  touching 
matters  of  religion  which  does  not  require  reforming. 
Reform  legislation  is  urgently  needed  to  give  liberty  of 
worship,  freedom  from  the  Roman  catechism  and  con- 
fession in  the  national  schools,  at  least  for  those  who 
desire  exemption,  the  modification  of  the  civil  marriage 
law,  so  as  to  make  the  process  very  much  cheaper,  and 
the  secularization  of  the  cemeteries.  There  is  urgent 
need  of  a  divorce  law  and  some  measures  compelling  the 
equal  treatment  of  those  of  all  creeds  in  the  public 
charitable  institutions  of  the  republic. 

What  attitude  ought  missionaries  and  national  workers 
adopt  toward  government  abuses  and  reform  move- 
ments? In  the  first  place,  an  attitude  of  extreme  wari- 
ness. The  worker  ought  to  remember  that  any  action 
of  his  may  involve  for  years  the  reputation  of  the  whole 
evangelical  movement.  "  Government  abuses,"  unfortu- 
nately, cover  a  wide  range  of  interests  in  South 
America.  With  the  great  mass  of  them  the  missionary 
has  nothing  to  do.  Two  classes  of  abuses,  however, 
might  demand  his  intervention;  namely,  those  directed 
against  the  evangelical  movement  and  any  occurrence  of 
those  great  national  crimes  which  destroy  the  liberties 
or  threaten  the  existence  of  defenseless  tribes  or  races. 
Concerning  these  latter,  if  the  demands  of  Christianity 
require  the  action  of  the  missionary,  he  ought  to  obtain 
the  adhesion  of  the  bulk  of  the  Christian  forces  in  the 
country  before  taking  action,  then  appeal  to  the  national 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  37 

authorities  to  right  the  wrong,  and  only  after  exhausting 
in  vain  the  national  resources  of  justice  should  he  assume 
the  responsibility  of  publishing  the  particulars  in  foreign 
lands. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

After  reading  his  report  the  Rev.  Mr.  Stuntz  sub- 
mitted to  a  lengthy  cross  fire  of  questions  from  the  floor, 
designed  to  bring  out  additional  statistical  data  concern- 
ing the  number  and  size  of  the  churches,  the  enrolment 
of  Sunday-schools,  and  such  matters. 

Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald  and  Mr.  E.  M.  Foster  took  exception  to 
the  recommendations  of  the  report  against  the  establishment  of 
churches  for  the  student  class.  Upon  the  suggestion  of  Bishop 
Kinsolving  that  the  student  field  offered  an  opportunity  for  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  Mr.  Ewald  replied  that  it 
was  impossible  for  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  to 
occupy  adequately  the  student  field,  or  any  other  field,  by  itself. 
That  organization,  he  said,  must  have  a  church  to  send  its 
young  men  to. 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  Teeter  wanted  all  delegates  to  take  back 
home  the  fact  that  there  is  no  possibility  of  making  progress  in 
Peru  without  vastly  greater  expenditure  in  adequate  church 
buildings.  Supplementing  this  speech.  Bishop  Kinsolving  pointed 
to  the  superior  church  buildings  of  the  Episcopal  mission  in 
Brazil,  alluding  to  the  Church  of  Our  Savior  as  the  best 
evangelical  house  of  worship  on  the  continent.  Nevertheless, 
he  said,  good  buildings  are  not  enough;  only  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  producing  conversion  in  the  lives  of  men  can  save 
South  America. 

Mr.  T.  Webster  Smith  deprecated  the  investment  of  much 
money  in  church  buildings,  preferring  to  see  it  used  for  rapid 
training  and  evangelization  of  the  country  in  view  of  his  belief 
in  the  nearness  of  the  Lord's  second  coming. 


38  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

Staff-Captain  Samuel  Lundgren  gave  an  account  of  the  work 
of  the  Salvation  Army  in  Callao,  dwelling  particularly  upon  the 
work  among  sailors,  for  whose  benefit  the  Salvation  Army  main- 
tains a  home.  He  spoke  of  the  fact  that  the  Army  was  influenc- 
ing all  classes  of  people,  there  being  at  this  time  two  university 
men  in  their  ranks. 


IV 

REPORT  ON  EDUCATION 

By  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Nordahl 

STATE  SCHOOLS 

The  importance  of  education  has  been  recognized  by 
the  national  government  since  the  founding  of  the  re- 
pubHc.  With  the  declaration  of  independence  in  1821, 
provision  was  made  for  free  public-schools  in  the  capital 
of  each  department,  and  in  1823  it  was  declared  that 
the  state  owed  a  free  education  to  everybody,  and  a 
central  Bureau  of  Education  was  established  with  a  view 
of  realizing  that  high  ideal.  The  national  system  of 
education  is  a  highly  centraHzed  system,  and  follows  very 
closely  the  political  regime.  The  organization  of  the 
schools  and  the  methods  employed  in  teaching  are  es- 
sentially those  of  Central  and  Southern  Europe,  France 
having  been  taken  in  general  as  the  model  in  school 
matters. 

The  state  recognizes  its  duty  to  give  a  free  education 
to  all  its  subjects  and  laws  are  provided  making  primary 
education  compulsory.  And  yet  less  than  fifty  per  cent, 
of  the  population  can  read  and  write,  and  less  than  half 
the  children  of  school  age  are  enrolled.  The  average 
attendance  is  about  one  half  the  enrolment,  so  that  less 
than  twenty-five  per  cent,  of  the  children  of  school  age 
are   actually  in   school.     Reports   show   that  less   than 

39 


40  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

four  per  cent,  of  the  entire  population  is  in  school,  placing 
Peru  by  this  classification  eighth  of  the  ten  South  Ameri- 
can republics.  There  are  several  causes  contributing  to 
this  state  of  affairs.  The  local  authorities  who  should 
see  that  the  attendance  laws  are  enforced  are  negligent. 
The  police  are  charged  to  arrest  every  child  of  school 
age  found  on  the  streets  during  school  hours.  Each 
child  on  registering  is  given  a  card  certifying  that  he 
is  a  pupil  registered  in  that  school,  and  if  a  child  has 
no  such  card  to  show  the  police,  he  is  liable  to  arrest. 

The  schoolroom  is  not  made  attractive  to  the  pupils. 
The  seats,  if  there  are  any  at  all,  are  uncomfortable. 
The  law  stipulates  that  the  floors  must  be  swept  daily 
and  scrubbed  fortnightly,  when,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
many  schools  have  a  dirty  floor.  The  laws  are  good, 
but  in  many  instances  impracticable  or  not  enforced. 


CATHOLIC   SCHOOLS 

The  schools  under  the  control  of  the  Catholic  religious 
orders  are  very  important  and  they  exert  a  strong  in- 
fluence, for  in  these  schools  the  children  of  the  best 
families  are  educated.  In  Lima,  the  government  schools 
are  for  the  poor  children  only,  the  rich  attending  the 
religious  schools.  It  can  be  said  that  the  Catholic  Church 
has  monopolized  the  instruction  of  the  best  society. 
There  are  Catholic  schools  iij  the  most  important  cities 
throughout  Peru  and,  wherever  established,  they  cater 
to  the  best  families.  These  schools  do  not  receive  gov- 
ernment subventions.  The  parents  are  those  who  pay 
very  high  for  the  instruction  of  their  children.  Tui- 
tions are  high  in  order  to  give  the  schools  more  prestige 


EDUCATION  41 

and  also  so  that  the  best  classes  patronize  them,  and  not 
the  common  people.  Illegitimate  children  are  not  per- 
mitted to  enter. 

Generally  the  Catholic  schools  are  better  organized 
than  the  government  schools,  for  they  have  more  money 
with  -which  to  meet  their  expenses.  The  instruction  is 
better,  for  it  is  given  by  men  who  devote  their  entire 
time  to  teaching,  and  being  well  paid,  dedicate  them- 
selves to  their  work  with  enthusiasm.  Their  buildings 
and  equipment  are  very  good.  The  fees  for  instruction 
and  board  being  very  high,  they  have  the  money  with 
which  to  secure  that  which  is  best  adapted  for  their 
needs.  The  government  does  not  inspect  them  directly 
by  means  of  any  public  inspector.  It  merely  sends  an 
official  board  of  examiners  at  the  end  of  each  year,  the 
students  rendering  their  examinations  before  this  board, 
thus  receiving  certificates  which  are  accepted  by  the 
university  or  the  special  schools,  such  as  the  school  of 
engineers.  The  certificates  have  official  recognition  only 
when  the  examinations  are  rendered  before  this  official 
Board  of  Examiners. 

The  ideal  of  these  schools  is  to  form  citizens  who 
will  be  Catholics,  patriots,  and  good  parents.  They  have 
as  their  motto,  ''  Dios  y  La  P atria,"  but  their  motive  is 
unquestionably  religious.  The  teachers  are  all  priests, 
and  much  time  is  given  to  religious  instruction.  The 
children  spend  much  time  in  religious  service.  There 
are  many  holidays  because  of  many  religious  feasts.  The 
children  are  obliged  to  join  religious  organizations  with 
different  patrons.  In  all  of  this,  attendance  at  mass, 
confession,  and  frequent  communion  are  obligatory. 
The  result  is  that  when  the  boy  gets  out  of  this  com- 


42  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

pulsory  religious  activity  there  is  a  reaction,  and  he  ceases 
to  attend  rehgious  services.  With  the  girl  the  result  is 
opposite.  Her  training  binds  her  to  the  church  and  she 
becomes  its  faithful  supporter  and  loyal  protector. 

Although  most  of  the  teachers  are  French,  more  at- 
tention is  given  to  the  study  of  the  English  language. 
Some  classes,  as  Spanish  and  history  from  the  religious 
view-point,  are  very  well  taught.  Other  subjects,  how- 
ever, such  as  the  natural  sciences,  are  poorly  taught,  and 
very  little  attention  is  given  to  manual  training.  They 
adapt  their  books  to  their  own  use,  many  times  mystify- 
ing historic  deeds  and  scientific  facts. 


MISSION    SCHOOLS 

There  are  in  Peru  nine  mission  schools,  under  four 
societies,  with  a  total  enrolment  of  about  600  pupils. 
The  Methodist  Board  has  five  schools;  the  Evangelical 
Union  of  South  America,  two,  and  one  night  school ;  the 
Salvation  Army,  one;  and  the  Women's  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist  Church  has  a  girls' 
school.  The  oldest  is  the  elementary  school  in  Callao, 
under  the  Methodist  Board,  established  in  1891. 

Most  of  the  mission  schools  have  been  started  to  meet 
the  needs  of  our  church  people.  Mission  boards  have 
been  forced  to  open  separate  schools  for  the  children  of 
Protestant  families,  in  order  to  free  the  children  from 
the  persecution  of  other  children  and  directors,  which, 
in  some  centers,  has  been  very  strong.  But  once  estab- 
lished, our  schools  have  not  been  limited  to  Protestant 
children  alone.  In  fact,  in  nearly  all  mission  schools, 
the  number  of  Catholic  children  predominates. 


EDUCATION  43 

AIM  OF  MISSION  SCHOOLS 

First  of  all  we  must  fulfil  our  mission  as  a  school. 
We  must  educate  our  pupils  or  we  are  a  misnomer.  Our 
ultimate  aim  or  desire,  as  missionaries,  is  to  gain  the 
country  for  Christ.  To  do  this,  we  must  convert  the 
individual  in  the  country,  whether  in  school  or  out  of 
school.  The  value  of  schools  as  a  medium  of  propagat- 
ing religion  is  so  generally  acknowledged  that  we  need 
not  here  defend  it.  But  their  value  is  much  heightened 
because  of  the  educational  lack  of  Peru.  Our  main 
purpose  is  to  come  in  touch  with  the  children,  and  form 
character ;  to  win  them  and  develop  them  along  our  own 
lines,  rather  than  merely  to  instruct  them.  The  develop- 
ing of  character  must  have  ever-increasing  attention. 
We  must  educate  all  sides  of  the  children,  making  real 
men  and  women. 

The  schools  have  been  very  effective  in  giving  us  a 
place  before  the  people.  They  have  given  us  publicity 
and  prestige  and  have  helped  to  break  down  prejudice. 
Protestant  ideas  have  been  diffused  in  the  community 
through  the  schools,  gaining  the  confidence  of  the  people 
and  getting  the  children  into  our  Sunday-schools  and  the 
parents  into  our  churches.  Our  graduates,  although 
most  of  them  are  not  definitely  Protestants,  defend  us 
and  our  religion. 

GOVERNMENT   SUBSIDIES   TO    MISSION    SCHOOLS 

At  present  not  any  of  the  mission  schools  are  receiving 
subsidies.  One  year  the  Callao  High  School  received  a 
subsidy  of  £30  for  six  scholarships.     With  this  excep- 


44  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

tion,  the  mission  societies  have  not  received  or  solicited 
government  help,  which  would  have  limited  the  freedom 
of  the  schools  in  their  courses  of  study  and  in  the  books 
used.  The  experiment  made  by  the  Callao  High  School 
did  not  prove  satisfactory.  It  would  not  be  well  to 
accept  government  aid  to  such  an  extent  that  it  would 
affect  the  work  much  should  the  subsidy  be  withdrawn. 
We  would  not  wish  to  be  obliged  to  conform  to  the 
national  course  of  study  or  methods,  particularly  in  the 
religious  teaching.  We  want  to  teach  our  religion  and 
not  Catholicism.  We  want  to  give  our  pupils  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  Bible.  Their  courses  in  sacred  history  are 
poor.  Those  who  come  in  the  advanced  classes  are  not 
qualified  for  Bible  study. 

Government  grants  would  be  welcomed  by  the  schools, 
if  they  did  not  carry  with  them  too  many  restrictions. 
They  would  give  us  prestige.  But  to  conform  our 
schools  to  Peruvian  standards  enough  to  secure  admis- 
sion from  our  schools  to  the  university,  would  make  our 
schools  too  inferior.  We  cannot  afford  to  ruin  our  sys- 
tem of  instruction  in  order  to  gain  this  point.  How- 
ever, we  should  secure,  if  possible,  the  privilege  of  send- 
ing our  students  to  the  university,  after  passing  the 
prescribed  course  of  study.  One  of  the  schools  in  the 
interior  passes  the  public  examinations  satisfactorily  in 
everything  excepting  the  catechism.  The  result  of  the 
present  plan,  however,  is  that  our  students  do  not  enter 
the  university.  And  it  is  the  university  men  who  hold 
the  positions  of  power  and  influence.  Then,  should  we 
not  strive  to  get  students  from  our  mission  schools,  with 
our  ideals,  to  enter  the  university  and  obtain  their 
degrees  ?    Most  of  the  students  have  not  desired  to  enter 


EDUCATION  45 

the  university.  To  my  knowledge,  only  one  has  tried,  and 
he  passed  all  the  examinations  successfully,  entering 
as  a  regular  first-year  student.  The  fact  that  our 
graduates  have  not  been  permitted  to  enter  the  university 
without  special  examinations  has  had  another  effect.  The 
more  ambitious  of  the  boys  and  some  of  the  girls  of 
the  Callao  High  School  have  gone  to  the  United  States 
or  Europe  for  their  university  education.  It  has  at 
present  eleven  ex-students  and  graduates  studying  in 
universities  of  the  United  States. 

[The  report  treats  in  elaborate  detail  of  special  prob- 
lems inhering  in  the  primary  and  secondary  schools.  It 
also  considers  the  problems  of  financial  support  of  mis- 
sion schools,  discussing  problems  of  pupils'  tuition  and 
salaries  of  teachers. — Editor.] 


TEACHERS   IN    MISSION    SCHOOLS 

The  foreign  teacher  should  have  the  missionary  view- 
point, but  must  have  other  qualifications  than  missionary 
enthusiasm.  He  is  to  be  a  teacher,  hence  he  should  be 
an  educationist.  The  boards  do  not  send  out  nurses  or 
preachers  who  have  not  had  the  proper  training.  Then 
why  send  teachers  who  have  not  had  the  right  kind  of 
preparation?  Educational  work  is  also  a  field,  distinct 
from  the  others,  and  a  desire  to  be  a  missionary,  coupled 
with  a  theological  training,  does  not  necessarily  fit  one  to 
take  a  place  temporarily  in  a  mission  school,  while  he  is 
learning  the  language  so  as  to  be  able  to  enter  evangelis- 
tic work.  The  mission  school  should  not  be  made  a 
stepping-stone  between  the  theological  school  at  home 
and  preaching  in  the  foreign  field.     It  hurts  the  school. 


46  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

The  native  teacher  should  be  urged  to  take  an  active 
part  in  the  church  Sunday-school  or  young  people's 
societies.  The  moral  effect  on  the  school  children  is 
readily  seen.  The  foreign  teacher  should  not  be  ex- 
pected to  do  the  regular  work  of  a  missionary  in  addi- 
tion to  his  school  work.  He  should  be  primarily  a 
teacher.  If  he  has  a  right  view  of  his  work  and  oppor- 
tunities, evangelical  work  will  not  need  to  be  "  required," 
— he  will  do  enough.  Rather,  he  will  have  to  be  held 
back. 

COEDUCATION 

Peru  is  strongly  prejudiced  against  coeducation,  and 
legally  mixed  schools  cannot  receive  boys  over  ten  years 
of  age  and  girls  of  more  than  twelve.  The  Methodist 
schools  of  Callao  have  been  severely  censured  for  at- 
tempting coeducation,  and  gossip  has  been  ever  too  ready 
to  condemn  them.  But  in  spite  of  all  calumny,  the 
school  enjoys  the  patronage  of  some  of  the  best  families 
of  Lima  and  Callao,  and  the  number  of  girls  attending 
the  Callao  High  School  is  increasing.  The  fears  of 
many  parents  who  are  afraid  to  trust  their  girls  in  the 
society  of  boys  are  being  broken  down.  Probably  no 
one  argues  against  having  small  boys  and  girls  together 
in  school,  for  it  is  known  that  if  they  are  properly  cared 
for,  their  influence  on  each  other  is  good.  In  Callao,  a 
city  where  for  some  months  the  number  of  illegitimate 
births  exceeds  the  number  of  legitimate  births,  and 
where,  for  the  first  half  of  191 5,  43 >^  per  cent,  of  the 
children  born  were  illegitimate,  the  experience  of  the 
Callao  High  School,  covering  almost  a  quarter  of  a 
century,  is  quite  gratifying.     The  standard  of  morality 


EDUCATION  47 

of  the  graduates  of  this  mixed  school  is  much  higher 
than  the  average,  and  many  of  the  girls  enjoy  positions 
of  trust.  The  teachers  of  the  Callao  High  School  give 
great  attention  to  the  proper  deportment  of  the  boys  and 
girls  when  together. 

[The  value  of  physical  education  and  athletics  as  a 
veritable  means  of  grace  to  a  body  of  youth  sadly  devoid 
of  wholesome  and  normal  amusement,  and  also  as  tend- 
ing to  the  development  of  certain  admirable  traits  de- 
noted by  the  term  "  sportsmanly,"  was  strongly  em- 
phasized in  the  report. — Editor.] 

It  is  through  the  social  life  of  the  students,  together 
with  athletics,  that  we  can  hope  to  create  a  school 
spirit  which  is  entirely  lacking  in  the  schools  of  South 
America.  Socials  and  literary  programs  and  informal 
picnics  form  an  important  part  of  the  school  programs. 
The  school  should  furnish  and  thus  control  the  social 
life  of  its  students. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald  speaking  for  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  said  his  organization  is  looking  Peru-wards.  Union 
is  necessary,  he  continued,  among  the  churches  to  maintain 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  work.  He  advised  that 
hostels  for  students  should  have  not  more  than  twenty-five 
guests. 

The  Rev.  H.  P.  Archerd  advocated  more  intimate  contact  with 
pupils  apart  from  mere  formal  instruction. 

Miss  Florence  Smith  advocated  primary  schools  under  national 
women  teachers  as  a  help  to  a  strong  central  school  and  at  the 
same  time  a  powerful  means  of  evangelization.  She  pointed  out 
that  at  present  in  all  of  South  America  except  Brazil  there  was 


48  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

not  a  woman's  normal  school.  In  all  the  churches  there  are 
many  young  people  who  ought  to  be  in  process  of  preparation  to 
become  real  Christian  workers.  In  the  government  normal  schools 
there  is  a  hostile  atmosphere.  Evangelical  young  people  sent 
to  these  schools  are  often  mocked  at,  and,  being  from  sixteen  to 
eighteen  years  of  age,  easily  lose  their  faith  or  become  indif- 
ferent. There  is  urgent  need  of  a  normal  school  to  receive  these 
young  people  and  prepare  them  to  become  teachers.  One  denomi- 
nation cannot  do  this  alone.  The  task  calls  for  the  union  of  all 
the  forces  on  the  field. 

Miss  Ruth  Rouse  asked  that  all  who  knew  the  names  of 
Peruvian  students  in  European  schools  should  give  their  names 
to  her,  as  plans  are  in  operation  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Student  Christian  Movement  to  guide  such  students  into  the  best 
Christian  associations.  Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald  made  the  same 
request  in  regard  to  the  students  in  North  America. 

Mr.  E.  M.  Foster  urged  the  need  of  a  normal  school  for 
women.  He  cited  the  case  of  a  girl  who  was  refused  admit- 
tance to  the  normal  school  in  Arequipa  because  she  was  known 
to  be  a  Protestant — this  in  spite  of  the  new  law  granting  liberty 
of  v/orship.  Mr.  Foster  indicated  that  he  would  himself  se^ 
the  Minister  of  Education  on  behalf  of  this  girl,  but  in  any  case 
she  would  have  to  suffer.  No  doubt  there  were  many  others 
like  her.  He  advocated  night  classes  among  the  artizan  class 
and  gave  figures  showing  the  condition  of  semi-illiteracy  even 
among  the  young  fellows  of  a  social  club  attached  to  his  church. 

The  Rev.  Alfonso  Vasques  urged  the  need  of  a  seminary  in 
Lima  for  the  training  of  pastors. 

The  Rev.  Webster  E.  Browning,  Ph.D.  sketched  four  plans  of 
study-courses:  (i)  Government  system  of  studies,  for  primary 
and  secondary  grades,  especially  secondary.  This  involves  large 
expense  and  is  impossible  except  by  subsidy  from  the  govern- 
ment or  appropriation  from  the  missionary  societies.  The 
Instituto  Ingles  at  Santiago,  Chile,  of  which  Dr.  Browning  is 
principal,  formerly  followed  the  government  curriculum.  They 
were  unable  to  keep  up  equipment  and  teaching  force  to  the 
level  of  government  schools.  Besides  they  were  Protestantes, 
while  government  schools  were  free  and  teaching  the  religion 
of  the  country.     (2)   A  course  recognized  by  the  government. 


EDUCATION  49 

To  secure  government  recognition  of  a  school  as  on  an  equality 
with  government  schools  is  difficult  because  the  government  has 
decided  that  only  its  own  school  can  give  diplomas.  (3)  An  un- 
conditional subvention  from  the  government.  This  could  not 
now  be  secured.  (4)  A  school  with  a  course  entirely  free  and 
independent — not  following  the  government  course.  This  is  the 
only  kind  of  school  now  possible.  Such  a  school  must  offer 
something  attractive.  English  would  be  one  attraction,  also  com- 
mercial courses.  The  Presbyterian  schools  in  Chile  were  equal 
to  high  or  technical  schools  of  the  United  States.  They  were 
not  reckoned  in  Chile  as  equal  to  liceos,  but  in  the  United  States 
their  graduates  were  received  into  universities  without  examina- 
tion while  Chilean  university  students  were  not. 

Senor  Rigas  objected  to  the  word  "Protestant"  as  harmful, 
making  people  think  of  the  sixteenth  century.  A  better  word  is 
evangelical. 

The  Rev.  Federico  A.  Barroetavena  advocated  what  he  called 
teacher-preachers,  referring  to  his  own  success  in  Venado-tuerto 
in  the  Argentine,  where  in  less  than  two  years  he  developed  a 
school  with  200  students  supporting  itself  by  tuitions. 

The  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira  spoke  of  the  great  care  needed 
in  the  conduct  of  a  boarding-school.  There  must  be  a  strong 
evangelical  element  among  the  pupils.  If  the  Catholic  influence 
preponderates  the  Protestant  element  will  be  smothered  and  faith 
destroyed.  He  did  not  care  so  much  for  English.  Much  of 
the  English  instruction  given  to  Spanish-speaking  youths  leaves 
them  with  the  hairy  hand  of  Esau  but  the  voice  of  Jacob. 

Bishop  L.  L.  Kinsolving  advised  that  English  should  be  volun- 
tary in  evangelical  schools. 

The  Rev.  H.  A.  Nordahl  suggested  that  scholarships  for  poor 
but  promising  evangelical  pupils  would  be  a  great  help.  He 
reminded  the  conference  that  pupils  in  the  free  government 
schools  were  required  to  receive  Catholic  instruction  and  go  to 
mass  and  confession. 

Professor  J.  A.  MacKnight,  M.A.,  head  of  the  Men's  Normal 
Training  School,  of  Lima,  a  government  institution,  who  was 
present  at  the  session,  was  invited  to  close  the  discussion.  He 
approved  Sefior  Barroetaveria's  suggestion  of  teacher-preachers. 
He   suggested  that  young  evangelical   teachers   might   live   on 


50  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

haciendas  teaching  scientific  agriculture,  and  with  Bible  in  hand 
show  the  natives  simple  remedies  for  their  animals,  thus  win- 
ning their  hearts.  Discussing  the  question  of  coeducation  he 
gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  with  tact  and  firmness  Latin-American 
boys  and  girls  could  be  educated  together,  but  the  success  of  such 
a  plan  would  depend  chiefly  on  the  principal  in  charge  of  the 
school. 


REPORT  ON  COOPERATION  AND  UNITY 

By  the  Rev.  William  H.  Rainey 

The  Roman  Church  boasts  of  its  catholicity  and  pours 
the  vial  of  scorn  on  those  whom  it  considers  as  sectarian. 
Usually  the  first  argument  a  Romanist  brings  forward 
in  defense  of  his  church  is  its  unity,  as  contrasted  with 
the  multiple  divisions  of  Protestantism.  Protestant  mis- 
sions working  in  papal  lands  should  unite  their  efforts, 
or  at  least  cooperate  in  a  common  policy,  that  this  re- 
proach may  be  removed.  However,  the  evil  caused  by 
the  multiplicity  of  sects  does  not  end  here,  for  not  only 
does  it  place  a  powerful  weapon  in  the  hands  of  the 
adversary,  but  it  confuses  the  mind  of  the  people  whom 
the  church  is  trying  to  reach,  and  renders  them  less 
receptive  to  the  gospel  message.  I  remember  a  certain 
small,  rustic  town  in  a  South  American  republic,  con- 
taining not  more  than  a  thousand  inhabitants,  that  pos- 
sessed five  evangelical  churches.  The  total  number  of 
Protestants  in  the  town  was  about  one  hundred. 
United,  they  would  have  formed  one  respectable  con- 
gregation, capable  of  supporting  its  own  native  pastor; 
divided,  they  formed  five  insignificant  groups,  without 
resident  pastors,  without  evangelistic  power,  without 
local  prestige.     Yearly  I  visited  this  unhappy  town  on 

51 


52  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

the  business  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 
and  though  all  were  interested  in  the  work  of  this  insti- 
tution, yet  the  divisions  separating  them  were  deep 
enough  to  prevent  them  uniting  even  annually  in  the 
common  interests  of  the  Master's  kingdom.  While  it 
is  true  that  this  is  an  exceptional  case,  yet  I  know  a 
number  of  South  American  towns  but  little  larger  than 
the  one  referred  to,  where  as  many  as  three  evangelical 
churches  dispute  possession.  Where  there  is  such  a 
manifest  waste  of  missionary  force,  it  is  not  strange  that 
the  evangelical  testimony  is  weak,  and  converts  few  and 
far  between. 

[The  report  recited  at  length  the  plan  of  cooperation 
adopted  at  the  Cincinnati  conference  on  mission  work 
in  Mexico,  and  pleaded  for  the  application  of  the  under- 
lying principles  of  that  plan  to  Peru  and  other  South 
American  republics.  An  organization  called  ''  The 
Evangelical  Alliance  of  Peru,"  formed  in  1914,  includ- 
ing in  its  membership  the  recognized  workers,  both 
national  and  foreign,  lay  and  clerical,  of  the  evangelical 
missions  working  in  Peru,  the  colporteurs  of  the  Bible 
Societies  and  the  Protestant  teachers  of  the  evangelical 
schools,  was  described  as  a  step  prophetic  of  a  larger 
cooperation  among  the  Christian  forces  working  in  this 
direction.  The  sentiment  is  generally  entertained  by 
mission  leaders  that  the  various  societies  working  in 
Peru  should  adjust  their  differences  in  things  unessential 
and  adopt  a  common  appellation — La  Iglesia  Evangelica 
del  Peru, — using,  when  necessary,  the  name  of  the  par- 
ticular denomination  in  brackets.  Strong  emphasis  was 
laid  by  the  report  upon  the  importance  of  a  thorough- 
going practise  by  all  the  churches  of  exchanging  mem- 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  53 

bers  by  a  recognized  common  form  of  church  letter. — 
Editor.] 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  Sam  R.  Gammon  opened  the  discussion  with  a  plea 
for  the  subordinating  of  denominational  interests  to  the  welfare 
of  the  cause  of  Christ. 

The  Rev.  Charles  Clayton  Morrison  pointed  out  a  certain 
significance  in  the  fact  that  all  the  questions  in  the  agenda  for 
to-day  bearing  on  the  question  of  unity  were  constructed  with 
the  use  of  the  negative,  implying  that  they  were  expected  to  be 
answered  affirmatively.  This  he  thought  was  indicative  of  the 
general  trend  in  the  church  of  to-day  toward  Christian  unity. 
He  declared  that  fundamental  reorganization  of  the  forces  of 
Protestantism  was  necessary  in  order  to  gain  the  results  aimed 
at  by  the  church's  Lord.  This  fundamental  reorganization 
involves  in  some  very  radical  way  the  abandonment  of  the 
denominational  order  of  the  church.  Denominationalism  must 
come  to  be  felt  personally  by  Christ's  followers  as  a  positive  sin. 
The  unity  of  believers  is  essential  to  the  evangelization  of  the 
world — such  a  unity  as  the  world  can  see,  not  a  mystical  unity 
only,  but  an  organic  and  objective  unity.  The  task  laid  upon 
the  church  can  not  be  done  while  the  church  is  divided.  Our 
Lord's  prayer  for  unity  should  bring  to  the  souls  of  his  fol- 
lowers a  piercing  sense  of  the  sin  of  division.  There  are  no 
good  reasons  why  we  should  have  denominations  to-day.  The 
reasons  for  division  may  have  seemed  good  a  century  or  two 
ago,  but  they  no  longer  justify  a  sectarian  order  in  the  church. 
We  must  strive  not  only  for  a  federation  of  denominations  but 
for  the  unity  of  the  body  of  Christ. 

The  Rev.  A.  G.  Baker  said  that  it  was  important  to  send  mis- 
sionaries to  these  fields  who  put  the  interests  of  the  Kingdom 
above  those  of  their  denomination.  And  it  is  important  for 
boards  to  make  it  clear  to  their  missionaries  that  they  would 
not  gain  preferment  by  putting  denominational  interests  ahead 


54  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

of  the  Kingdom.  He  also  emphasized  the  importance  in  this 
connection  of  honesty  on  the  part  of  the  missionary,  a  virtue 
which,  he  said,  those  of  experience  on  the  field  would  understand. 

Professor  Erasmo  Braga  pointed  out  the  fact  that  there  was  a 
pronounced  tendency  among  Latin-American  Christians  to  ex- 
aggerate the  doctrinal  differences  brought  to  them  by  their 
North  American  teachers.  He  cautioned  the  missionaries 
against  the  emphasis  of  these  differences  and  suggested  that  if  a 
common  form  of  worship  could  be  provided  for  the  use  of  all 
evangelical  congregations  it  would  prove  to  be  a  means  of  draw- 
ing the  churches  together. 

The  Rev.  H.  P.  Archer d  admitted  that  the'  ideal  is  and  ought 
to  be  the  founding  of  a  united  national  church  in  each  of  the 
South  American  republics.  Yet  while  the  work  is  receiving  sup- 
port from  the  denominations  of  the  homeland  it  will  be  necessary 
to  maintain  denominational  distinctions  for  the  sake  of  denomina- 
tional sentiment  at  home.  Christian  unity,  he  continued,  is  not 
yet  practicable.  As  the  churches  become  self-supporting  these 
denominational   lines   may  be  obliterated. 

The  Rev.  John  Ritchie  declared  that  more'  money  would  be 
received  for  the  support  of  a  united  national  church  than  can 
be  commanded  by  a  denominational  propaganda.  He  suggested 
that  a  fundamental  need  in  Peru  at  this  time  was  the  establish- 
ment of  a  national  seminary  for  the  training  of  a  large  number 
of  workers,  among  whom  may  be  selected  the  best  and  most 
promising  students  who  will  be  sent  to  some  international 
seminary,  yet  to  be  established,  for  preparation  to  become  the 
outstanding  leaders  of  the  Latin-American  churches.  He  af- 
firmed that  it  was  a  vital  matter  in  the  cooperation  of  the 
churches  that  personal  misunderstandings  and  differences  should 
be  kept  down.  These  he  contended  are  much  more  responsible 
for  disunity  than  denominational  doctrines. 

Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald  spoke  on  the  importance  of  an  interna- 
tional seminary  to  be  located  somewhere  in  Spanish-speaking 
Latin  America,  and  a  seminary  of  the  same  character  for 
Brazil.  While  not  discounting  the  importance  of  a  training 
school  located  within  the  boundaries  of  each  republic,  he  believed 
it  was  impossible  to  do  the  most  advanced  work  necessary  in 
these  national  institutions.     This  work  can  be  done  only  in  an 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  55 

institution  that  will  command  the  respect  of  the  intellectual 
leaders  of  the  whole  continent. 

The  Rev.  S.  R.  Gammon,  D.D.  asked  Mr.  Archerd  if  he 
thought  the  constituency  in  the  homeland  would  give  less  money 
to  a  united  church  on  the  mission  field  than  for  denominational 
efforts.     Mr.  Archerd  replied,  "Yes." 

The  Rev.  Federico  A.  Barroetavena  quoted  the  expression, 
"  Victory  gives  no  right,"  and  added,  "  Neither  does  money." 
The  boards  give  unconditionally. 

Bishop  William  O.  Shepard,  responding  to  repeated  inquiry 
as  to  the  attitude  of  the  home  boards  to  the  proposal  for  a 
united  church  on  the  mission  field,  declared  that  these  boards 
had  sent  this  delegation  to  these  countries  for  the  very  purpose 
of  fostering  unity  among  the  churches.  They  are  more  anxious 
for  unity  than  the  workers  are.  The  problems  on  the  mission 
field  are  essentially  the  same  problems  found  on  the  home 
field.  Overlapping  is  often  exaggerated.  There  is  room  for 
all.  It  is  no  disgrace  to  Christianity  at  home  or  here  to  have 
two  churches  facing  each  other  on  opposite  sides  of  the  street. 
The  disgrace  comes  when  one  preacher  stands  at  the  door  of 
his  church  and  shakes  his  fists  belligerently  at  his  neighbor. 
The  problem  is,  in  the  last  analysis,  a  personal  problem.  The 
personal  element  in  the  problem  cannot  be  taken  care  of  by  the 
boards  but  by  the  men  and  women  on  the  field.  The  continua- 
tion spirit  is  needed  more  than  continuation  machinery.  The 
spirit  that  started  Edinburgh  and  Panama  and  these  regional 
conferences  is  a  spirit  of  unity. 

The  chairman.  Dr.  A.  W.  Halsey,  pointed  to  Korea  where 
four  Presbyterian  denominations  united  their  several  works. 
Afterwards  this  combined  enterprise  was  united  with  the  large 
Methodist  Episcopal  work.  Still  there  was  overlapping.  A  survey 
of  the  whole  field  was  made,  a  line  drawn,  the  Methodists  were 
to  become  responsible  for  work  on  one  side  of  the  line,  the 
Presbyterians  for  the  territory  on  the  other  side.  By  this  division 
4,000  Presbyterians  became  Methodists !  Dr.  Halsey  asked 
facetiously  what  had  become  of  the  Methodists  left  on  the 
Presbj^terian  side  of  the  line.  A  Bible  training  school,  a  theo- 
logical seminary,  schools  for  girls,  and  schools  for  boys,  were 
founded  by  the  united  efforts  of  the  two  bodies.    A  Christian 


56  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

university  is  now  planned  under  united  auspices.  Such  coopera- 
tion is  not  Utopian.  The  beginning  must  be  made  on  the  things 
possible  now.  He  declared  that  the  Presbyterian  board  can 
raise  more  money  for  united  work  on  the  mission  field  than  for 
Presbyterian  propaganda. 

Bishop  William  O.  Shepard  supplemented  the  speech  of  Chair- 
man Halsey  by  pointing  to  the  12,000  Methodists  in  India  who 
had  become  Presbyterians  by  a  similar  delimitation  of  territory 
in  that  country. 

The  Rev.  George  H.  Trull  spoke  on  behalf  of  cooperation  in 
Sunday-school  work.  The  World's  Sunday  School  Association 
is  illustrating  the  spirit  of  cooperation.  He  believed  it  practicable 
to  maintain  a  Sunday-school  periodical  in  Latin  America,  doing 
for  Spanish  readers  a  service  similar  to  that  performed  by  the 
high  grade  Sunday-school  magazines  in  the  United  States.  He 
also  dwelt  on  the  importance  of  unity  in  the  work  of  teacher- 
training. 


VI 
FINDINGS  OF  THE  CONFERENCE 

SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

We  find: 

(a)  That  the  northern  half  of  the  republic  of  Peru, 
with  a  population  of  more  than  two  million  people,  is 
entirely  unoccupied,  save  for  a  few  sporadic  efforts  along 
the  coast,  which  are  not  adequately  supported,  and 

(b)  That  in  the  other  half  of  the  republic  there  are 
many  strategic  points  as  yet  untouched. 

In  view  of  these  facts,  the  conference  holds  that 
there  is  urgent  need  for  the  agencies  now  at  work  to 
strengthen  greatly  their  staff  of  foreign  workers,  and 
to  devote  special  attention  principally  to  the  preparation 
of  an  adequate  staff  of  national  workers.  The  con- 
ference further  urges  upon  the  attention  of  other  mis- 
sionary societies  the  pressing  need  of  the  unoccupied 
areas  of  this  great  field. 
We  find: 

(a)  That  practically  half  the  population  of  Peru  is 
Indian,  almost  entirely  destitute  of  the  great  blessings 
that  Christianity  bestows.  We  feel  that  the  time  has 
come  for  a  definite  and  adequate  approach  to  these  neg- 
lected peoples. 

(b)  That  in  Peru  there  are  a  number  of  institutions 
of  higher  learning,  among  them  the  oldest  university  in 

57 


58  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

the  western  hemisphere.  The  thousands  of  students  who 
frequent  these  centers  of  learning  are  largely  indifferent 
to  religion  as  such,  and  no  adequate  presentation  of  the 
gospel  has  been  made  to  them.  We  would  lay  the  needs 
of  this  numerous  and  influential  class  upon  the  heart  of 
the  Christian  church,  with  a  recommendation  that  highly 
educated  and  specially  trained  workers  be  assigned  to  this 
strategic  work. 

Partial  reports  from  the  great  republics  of  Ecuador 
and  Bolivia  clearly  show  that  similar  conditions,  both 
as  to  area  and  to  classes,  obtain,  and  the  recommenda- 
tions made  as  to  Peru  may  be  considered  as  equally 
applicable  to  these  lands. 

THE    CHURCH    IN    THE   FIELD 

The  conference  notes  with  deep  concern  that  within 
the  period  of  the  past  fifteen  years  the  church  in  this 
field  has  made  but  slight  progress,  either  in  number  or 
substantial  strength;  but  taking  all  the  difficulties  into 
consideration,  including  the  hesitant  policy  of  interested 
boards,  we  find  grounds  for  encouragement  in  the  fol- 
lowing facts: 

(a)  Increased  influence  of  the  churches  on  the  life  of 
the  community. 

(b)  The  attainment  of  the  law  granting  religious 
liberty  throughout  the  republic. 

(c)  A  satisfactory  advance  by  the  churches  toward 
self-support. 

(d)  Evidences  of  spiritual  progress  and  the  promise 
of  developing  leadership  in  the  present  church  member- 
ship. 


FINDINGS  59 

We  recommend: 

(a)  That  a  greatly  increased  emphasis  be  laid  upon 
the  early  and  proper  preparation  of  a  national  ministry  as 
a  primary  function  of  missionary  activity  and  a  vital 
factor  in  the  development  of  a  self-governing,  self-per- 
petuating and  self-supporting  national  church. 

(b)  That  special  stress  be  laid  on  the  work  of  the 
Sunday-school  and  other  forms  of  Christian  activity  on 
behalf  of  the  young,  which  will  enlist  their  sympathies 
and  assure  their  permanence  in  and  loyalty  to  the  church. 

The  conference  commends  the  efficient  work  now 
being  done  in  and  for  the  Sunday-schools  of  Peru,  but 
urges  that  steps  be  taken  further  to  develop  and  promote 
this  important  branch  of  missionary  service.  It  is 
recommended  that  union  teachers'  training  classes  be 
conducted  at  suitable  centers ;  that  a  union  Sunday-school 
journal,  with  ample  departments,  be  published  under  , 
the  guidance  of  the  World's  Sunday  School  Association ;  \ 
and  that  a  specially  qualified  leader  be  set  aside,  as  soon 
as  possible,  by  the  cooperating  missions,  for  the  task  of 
coordinating,  standardizing,  and  enlarging  Sunday-school 
activities. 

By  abundant  data,  the  conference  is  convinced  of  the 
great  need  and  opportunity  for  stimulus  and  uplift  in 
the  social  life  of  Peru,  as  well  as  of  the  present  inade-    i 
quate  efforts  of  the  churches,  both  Roman  Catholic  and    I 
evangelical,  to  meet  this  need.     We  recommend,  there-    / 
fore,   the   establishment,   wherever  possible,   of   institu- 
tions and  agencies  which  may  minister  directly  to  actual  [ 
conditions.     Such  social  service  should  be  vitally  and 
constantly  related  to  the  spiritual  objective  of  the  evan- 
gelical churches. 


6o  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

EDUCATION 

The  conference  finds  that  the  schools  already  estab- 
lished are  in  need  of  a  larger  staff  of  workers  and  more 
adequate  equipment  in  order  that  they  may  do  their 
work  in  a  worthy  manner.  It  urges  that  these  needs  be 
met  and  that  one  or  more  additional  schools  of  a 
secondary  grade  be  established  at  strategic  points  in  the 
field. 

In  view  of  the  prime  necessity  and  obligation  of  train- 
ing the  children  of  the  evangelical  church;  in  view  of 
the  persecution  to  which  these  children  are  often  sub- 
jected in  the  public  schools ;  in  view  also  of  the  valuable 
work  such  schools  may  do  as  evangelistic  agencies,  the 
conference  urges  that  one  of  the  most  pressing  and 
present  needs  is  to  provide  a  large  number  of  primary 
schools  in  the  centers  where  evangelical  communities 
exist. 

The  most  urgent  need,  in  view  of  the  two  preceding 
findings,  is  for  a  well  equipped  normal  school  under 
positive  Christian  influence. 

The  conference  further  recommends,  in  connection 
with  the  interests  of  higher  education,  that  the  claims  of 
Peru  be  considered  when  the  question  of  the  location 
of  Christian  universities,  as  recommended  at  Panama, 
shall  come  up  for  consideration. 

The  conference  would  strongly  urge  that  in  the  educa- 
tional work  the  principles  of  cooperation  be  applied : 
(a)  In  coordinating  and  standardizing  all  schools — 
primary  as  well  as  secondary,  (b)  In  avoiding  the 
duplication  of  work,  or  the  overlapping  of  territory  in 
the  selection  of  centers  for  secondary  schools,     (c)  And 


FINDINGS  6i 

in  joining  forces  for  the  support  of  secondary  and  other 
schools  of  higher  learning  in  territory  occupied  by  two 
or  more  missionary  agencies.  The  conference  recom- 
mends that  the  evangelical  element  and  influence  be  em- 
phasized in  all  the  educational  work. 


LITERATURE 

The  conference  has  evidence  of  increasing  demand 
for  Christian  literature  in  Peru,  and  of  the  vast  and 
yet  unrealized  possibilities  of  the  printed  page  as  a 
factor  in  evangelization.  It  is  recommended  that  this 
powerful  agency  for  permeating  the  national  thought 
and  for  contributing  to  the  intellectual,  moral,  and 
spiritual  development  of  the  Christian  community,  should 
be  greatly  strengthened  and  enlarged.  To  this  end,  the 
following  suggestions  are  made : 

(a)  That  the  missionary  societies  represented  in  Peru, 
in  collaboration  with  other  societies  that  work  through- 
out the  Spanish-speaking  world,  should  seek  to  create  a 
Spanish  evangelical  literature  committee. 

(b)  That  under  the  direction  of  the  said  committee, 
men  or  women  specially  qualified  should  be  set  apart  and 
maintained  by  their  society  for  editorial  work,  for  the 
translation  of  suitable  books  from  other  languages  into 
Spanish,  and,  above  all,  for  the  production  in  Spanish 
of  original  works,  particularly  adapted  to  the  respective 
Latin-American  countries. 

(c)  That  as  a  rule  only  Latin- American  Christian 
scholars  should  be  chosen  for  this  work. 

(d)  That  the  books  and  pamphlets  published  by  this 
committee  bear  the  imprint  of  a  house  in  Spain. 


62  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

(e)  That  one  interdenominational  Sunday-school 
weekly  and  uniform  helps  be  issued  under  possible  ar- 
rangement with  the  World's  Sunday  School  Association. 
This  could  be  published  at  some  center  on  the  field. 

(f)  That  the  missions  combine  in  the  publication  of 
one  independent  weekly  or  monthly  journal,  sustained  at 
a  high  level  of  editorial  tone  and  content,  and  devoted  to 
good  general  reading,  the  discussion  of  current  religious, 
scientific,  and  sociological  questions — interpreting,  in  a 
worthy  manner,  for  Peru,  the  broad  interests  and  sane 
views  of  evangelical  Christianity. 


women's  work  for  women 

The  conference  finds  that  in  Peru,  as  in  all  Latin- 
American  countries,  there  is  an  urgent  need  for  the 
development  of  all  those  forms  of  religious  effort  which 
tend  to  ameliorate  the  social  and  religious  conditions 
which  have  for  so  long  held  woman  in  bondage.  The 
woman  of  the  lower  classes,  in  particular,  is  the  great 
burden-bearer  and  merits  the  sincerest  sympathy  and 
help  of  all  the  Christian  forces  at  work  in  Peru.  We 
recommend : 

(a)  That  the  work  of  nursing  so  admirably  done,  at 
present  by  a  very  small  body  of  consecrated  foreign 
women  workers,  be  extended  to  other  points  of  the 
republic. 

(b)  That  efforts  be  made  to  found  union  training- 
schools  for  nurses,  where  Peruvian  women  may  be  pre- 
pared for  this  important  service. 

(c)  That  union  Christian  normal  schools  be  established 
where  the  young  women  of  the  evangelical  faith  may  be 


FINDINGS  63 

thoroughly  trained  for  service  in  the  educational  work 
of  our  various  missions,  and  that  attention  be  given  to 
industrial  schools  for  girls. 

(d)  That,  when  possible,  trained  workers,  national  or 
foreign,  be  set  apart  for  special  service  among  the 
women.  The  duty  and  privilege  of  these  workers  would 
be  to  visit  the  homes  of  the  women  and  to  inculcate,  by 
practical  methods,  ideas  of  hygiene  and  care  of  children, 
at  the  same  time  that  an  earnest  effort  is  made  to  build 
up  these  sisters  in  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ. 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY 

The   conference   finds   among  the   churches  in   Peru 
a  commendable  spirit  of  harmony  extending  across  de- 
nominational lines,  and  a  strong  desire  on  the  part  of  all 
the  workers  for  still  closer  cooperation  of  all  the  forces 
against  the  strong  powers  of  evil  which  confront  the 
gospel.     We  hold  that  there  is  no  more  important  duty    [ 
now  before  the  church  in  the  field  than  that  it  manifest  / 
to  the  world  the  essential  unity  of  faith  and  purpose  ] 
that  exists  underneath  its  diverse   forms  of  organiza-  ; 
tion.     In  order  to  give  effective  testimony  to  this  unity, 
we  recommend: 

(a)  That  a  common  name  be  adopted  by  all  cooperat-    j 
ing   bodies,    for   instance,    "  The    Evangelical    Peruvian    ' 
Church,"  and  that  TucaT  dim  dies  be"'i^alled  by  this  name 
folToweTl    by    the    particular    denominational    name    in 
brackets,  if  so  desired. 

(b)  That  united  plans  be  made  for  the  occupation  of 
the  now  unoccupied  territory.  To  this  end  we  recom- 
mend  that  one  or  more   strong  evangehcal   bodies   be 


V 


64  CONFERENCE  AT  LIMA,  PERU 

invited  to  undertake  work  in  Peru,  Ecuador,  and  Bolivia. 

(c)  That  while  large  areas  of  Peru  are  without  any 
evangelical  work  or  workers,  a  dupHcation  of  effort  in 
any  of  the  now  occupied  portions  of  the  field  would  be 
not  only  inadvisable,  but  contrary  to  the  Christian  spirit, 
excepting  in  cases  of  the  capital  city  of  the  republic, 
where  headquarters  of  all  organized  work  in  the  country 
would  naturally  be  located. 

(d)  That  a  common  form  of  church  letter  be  adopted 
for  the  use  of  members  moving  from  one  community  to 
another,  and  that  presentation  of  this  credential  be 
considered  as  sufficient  ground,  without  further  condi- 
tions, for  acceptance  into  full  fellowship  in  the  church 
to  which  it  is  presented.  We  further  recommend  that 
pastors  follow  up  their  removing  members  by  corre- 
spondence or  other  efforts  necessary  to  secure  their  en- 
trance without  delay  into  the  church  in  the  community 
to  which  they  have  removed. 

(e)  That  the  discipline  of  the  churches  be  m.utually 
respected. 

(f)  That  a  common  scale  of  adequate  salaries  for 
national  workers  should  be  agreed  upon. 

We  reaffirm  the  declarations  of  the  various  commis- 
sions of  this  conference  regarding  the  importance  of 
cooperation  in  all  forms  of  Christian  activity;  such  as 
education,  production  and  distribution  of  literature,  and 
delimitation  of  territory. 

We  recommend  that  a  union  training-school  for 
Christian  workers  be  established  as  soon  as  possible  in 
the  city  of  Lima,  in  which  men  and  women  may  be 
thoroughly  prepared  for  the  various  forms  of  Christian 
activity  which  may  be  demanded  by  the  work  in  Peru. 


FINDINGS  6s 

This  training-school  should  develop  as  thorough  a  theo- 
logical course  as  possible.  We  believe  that  the  establish- 
ing of  such  a  school  presents  an  attractive  task  for  some 
strong  evangelical  agency  not  now  represented  in  Peru, 
in  cooperation  with  the  agencies  now  in  the  field.  The 
provision  of  this  recommendation  is  not  to  be  construed 
as  prejudicing  the  question  of  an  instructional  seminary. 

We  recommend  that  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society  and  the  American  Bible  Society  devise  a  basis 
of  cooperation  that  will  eliminate  complications  and  mis- 
understandings as  to  prices  of  books  and  overlapping  of 
territory  by  their  respective  colporteurs. 

To  conserve  and  carry  forward  the  labors  and  find-  ^ 
ings  of  this  regional  conference,  we  recommend  that  ^ 
there  be  formed  a  committee  on  cooperation,  composed  -^ 
of  representatives  of  the  cooperating  bodies,  whose  ftincr  \ 
tion_shaU  beJ:o  devise  ways  and  means  for  carrying  out  I 
the_f oregoing  recommendations  and  to  arbitrate  in  cases  i 
of  difference  or  dispute. 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT   SANTIAGO, 
CHILE 

March  16-21,  1916 


"▼^w     -I 

TocopillafI   ^ 

Anlofa^asial  \  "p"" 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT   SANTIAGO, 
CHILE 


BACKGROUND  AND   SIDELIGHTS 

From  Lima  to  Valparaiso,  the  chief  port  of  Chile,  is 
a  seven-day  voyage.  The  deputation's  destination  was 
Santiago,  Chile's  capital  city,  which  is  situated  about 
eighty  miles  from  Valparaiso.  On  the  voyage  down 
stops  were  made  at  Mollendo,  next  to  Callao  the  chief 
Peruvian  port.  Here  begins  the  principal  railway  of  the 
country,  called  the  Southern  of  Peru,  by  which  travelers 
cHmb  the  Andes,  visit  the  ancient  and  classical  city  of 
Arequipa,  the  ruins  of  Cuzco,  and  the  region  about  Lake 
Titicaca,  which  is  the  heart  of  the  old  Inca  civilization. 
The  steamer  also  called  at  Arika,  Iquique,  Antofagasta, 
and  Coquimbo.  This  region  is  devoted  mainly  to  two 
industries — guano  and  nitrate.  Professor  Ross  calls  it 
one  of  nature's  jests  that  this  utterly  barren  portion  of 
the  western  coast  of  South  America  should  have  been 
providing  the  world  for  many  years  with  two  fertilizers 
which  have  made  old  European  soils  quicken  with 
harvests.  Members  of  the  deputation  went  ashore  at 
these  cities  and  met  the  missionaries  and  held  services 
when  practicable.  They  were  deeply  impressed  with 
the  courage  and  consecration  of  the  missionaries  at  work 

69 


JO      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

in  these  industrial  fields  so  completely  devoid  of  the 
comforts  and  what  are  commonly  taken  to  be  the  neces- 
sities of  civilization. 

A  cordial  reception  awaited  the  company  at  Valparaiso. 
A  part  of  a  day  was  spent  in  investigating  the  work  of 
the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  several 
churches  and  missions  in  this  vigorous  city  of  some 
200,000  inhabitants.  That  evening,  accompanied  by  a 
group  of  missionary  and  native  leaders  from  Valparaiso, 
the  visitors  went  to  Santiago  for  the  regional  con- 
ference which  opened  the  next  morning,  March  16. 

In  addition  to  the  regular  deliberative  sessions  of  the 
conference,  there  were  several  events  which  especially 
deserve  to  be  recorded.  The  first  of  these  was  the 
public  meeting  in  the  Union  Church  on  the  first  evening. 
Addresses  interpreting  the  Panama  Congress  were  made 
to  a  large  audience  by  the  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  the  Rev. 
Charles  T.  Paul,  the  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis,  and  Bishop 
Shepard,  with  Dr.  A.  W.  Halsey  presiding. 

The  next  evening  a  largely  attended  and  very  suc- 
cessful popular  meeting  was  held  in  the  Comedy  Theatre. 
Every  seat  in  the  spacious  building  was  taken.  This  was 
the  largest  public  gathering  which  the  deputation  at- 
tended in  its  entire  journey.  Bishop  Kinsolving  presided. 
Addresses  were  made  by  Dr.  A.  W.  Halsey,  the  Rev. 
Alvaro  Reis,  and  the  Rev.  Federico  Barroetavefia.  The 
addresses  awakened  a  great  response  from  the  audience. 
There  were  broad-visioned  interpretations  of  the  work 
of  the  Panama  Congress  and  of  the  evangelical  forces 
in  Chile  and  all  South  American  countries.  A  reporter 
representing  the  most  conservative  Roman  Catholic 
paper  in  Santiago,  La  Union,  was  present,  and  wrote 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS  71 

for  his  paper  the  following  article.  Taking  into  account 
the  fact  that  La  Union  is  generally  known  to  be  the 
mouthpiece  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Chile,  sub- 
sidized by  the  church  and  carefully  guarding  its  interest 
in  the  public  mind,  this  article  has  very  great  signifi- 
cance. In  the  main  his  narrative  is  true  to  fact,  though 
the  writer  exaggerates  the  emotionalism  of  the  audience 
and  makes  the  representatives  of  the  Salvation  Army  on 
the  stage  and  in  the  audience  more  conspicuous  than 
they  really  were. 


THE  ADVANCE  OF  PROTESTANTISM 
{Translated  from  "La  Union"  of  Santiago  de  Chile.) 

Some  of  the  daily  papers  gave  the  notice,  recently,  of  the 
arrival  in  the  country  of  certain  delegates  to  the  Congress  on 
Christian  Work  which  was  recently  held  in  Panama.  For  this 
reason,  there  was  to  be  held  in  a  theater  of  this  city,  a  great 
meeting  to  which  all  the  evangelicals  of  Santiago  were  invited, 
in  order  that  they  might  hear  the  message  of  these  delegates 
and  come  to  know  of  the  decisions  formulated  in  that  great 
assembly. 

This  invitation  provoked  our  curiosity.  We  had  heard 
mention  made  of  this  Protestant  sect  which  our  people 
has  christened  with  the  picturesque  name  of  "  Canutos."  *  We 
had  the  impression  that  the  Lutheran  religion  had  gained  some 
ground  among  us,  thanks  to  the  persevering  labor  of  the 
Salvation  Army  which,  under  pretense  of  fighting  alcoholism, 
is  carrying  forward  a  formidable  propaganda  in  favor  of 
Protestantism.    In  a  word,  we  were  convinced,  beforehand,  that 

*  All  Protestants  in  Chile  are  called  "  Canutos,"  the  name 
signifying  followers  of  Canute,  one  of  the  best  known  of  the 
early  preachers. 


J2       CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

Protestantism,  in  spite  of  its  exotic  character,  as  regards  the 
mentality,  the  mode  of  life,  and  the  religious  traditions  of  our 
people,  had  gained  a  few  adepts  among  the  Chileans. 

But  we  never  thought  that  the  thing  might  assume  greater 
proportions.  In  going  to  the  Theater  of  the  Comedy,  we  im- 
agined that  we  would  find  it  more  or  less  filled  with  foreigners, 
numerous  misses,  and  ladies ;  a  few  Chileans  more  or  less  curious, 
like  ourselves;  a  few  women  of  our  land,  and  a  very,  very  few 
specimens  of  the  male  citizens  of  the  native  land  of  O'Higgins 
and  Arthur  Prat,  who,  as  is  known,  are  ardent  devotees  of  the 
Virgin  of  Carmen. 

Our  surprise,  therefore,  was  great  when  we  found  the  theater 
full  from  the  pit  to  the  highest  gallery,  all  the  seats  occupied  by 
a  gathering  that,  it  is  true,  v/as  cosmopolitan,  but  in  which  the 
national  element  predominated.  On  the  main  floor  numerous  for- 
eigners were  to  be  seen,  both  men  and  women;  there  were  also 
present  a  good  number  of  Chileans,  and  of  Chilean  women,  in 
particular.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  boxes.  But  when  we  came 
to  the  galleries,  there  was  a  complete  dearth  of  foreigners.  The 
Creole  element  filled  them  completely.  Men  and  women  were 
crowded  together  in  them,  like  clusters  of  grapes,  without  show- 
ing the  slightest  weariness  in  that  ill-smelling,  thick  atmosphere. 
One  might  think  that  we  were  to  witness  the  debut  of  some 
famous  production,  and  that  in  anticipation  of  the  coming 
pleasure  no  one  paid  the  slightest  attention  to  the  inconveniences 
of  the  moment. 

Thus  the  moment  came  for  the  opening  of  the  program.  The 
curtains  were  drawn  and  the  platform  came  into  view  occupied 
by  the  desk  of  the  president,  and  behind  this  groups  of  ladies 
and  gentlemen  who,  as  we  afterward  saw,  formed  the  chorus 
of  singers.  In  the  front  row  there  were  a  number  of  gentlemen 
who  wore  the  high  collar  and  the  frock  coat  which  are  the 
characteristic  dress  of  the  Protestant  pastors,  and  of  the  pro- 
fessors in  the  colleges  which  the  sect  has  among  us.  At  one 
extreme  of  the  platform  sat  Colonel  Bonnett,  the  head  of  the 
Salvation  Army  in  Chile,  and  scattered  over  the  platform  were 
brigadiers,  soldiers,  and  female  soldiers  of  that  same  army,  with 
their  characteristic  uniform. 

The   program   was   begun.     A   gentleman  who   occupied  the 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS  y^ 

place  of  president  and  who,  we  understand,  was  a  bishop,  invited 
us  in  the  Portuguese  tongue,  to  sing  a  hymn.  It  should  be  stated 
that  as  the  people  came  in,  all  received  a  small  booklet  full  of 
religious  songs.  At  first  we  supposed  it  was  a  sort  of  keep- 
sake, such  as  are  given  out  at  concerts,  but  we  were  to  find  out 
that  it  had  a  practical  application;  the  booklets  contained  just 
the  hymns  which  were  to  be  sung.  In  this  way,  the  audience 
could  accompany  the  chorus  on  the  platform  and  the  singing 
soon  assumed  the  character  of  a  general  invocation. 

When  the  hymn  was  finished,  the  Bishop  president  gave  us 
in  a  few  words  the  object  of  the  meeting.  There  were  present 
three  delegates  to  the  Congress  of  Panama  and  they  desired  to 
speak  to  the  Chilean  evangelicals.  We  were  to  hear  three 
renowned  orators,  and  they  would  speak  to  us,  respectively,  in 
the  language  of  Shakespeare,  of  Camoens,  and  of  Cervantes, 
since  one  of  them  was  a  North  American,  another  was  a 
Brazilian,  and  the  third  an  Argentine. 

And  immediately  he  presented  the  North  American,  adding 
that  consolatory  notice  that  his  discourse  would  be  translated  into 
Spanish  by  another  Reverend.  And  so  it  was,  the  North 
American  orator  arose  and  with  great  emphasis  began  his  dis- 
course, with  a  vibrant  salutation  to  Panama,  in  which  he  dwelt  on 
the  great  work  of  the  canal  and  described  it  as  one  of  the  greatest 
triumphs  of  human  energy  and  skill.  He  then  spoke  of  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Congress  in  Panama,  in  connection  with  the  religious 
ideals  pursued  by  Protestantism.  There  were  in  that  Congress 
twenty-one  flags,  which  signified  that  there  were  just  that 
same  number  of  peoples  who  were  thirsty  for  the  gospel.  Those 
flags  spoke  of  liberty,  of  wealth,  of  commerce,  of  power,  and 
yet  neither  liberty,  nor  wealth,  nor  commerce,  nor  power  were 
sufficient  to  make  these  peoples  happy,  unless,  together  with 
having  these  things,  they  possessed  a  spiritual  life.  It  pained 
him  to  confess  that  not  all  those  peoples  were  living  according 
to  the  teaching  of  Christianity,  among  them  his  own  land  which 
he  so  dearly  loved.  But  in  order  to  live  like  a  Christian,  it  was 
necessary  to  snatch  men  from  the  darkness  of  ignorance.  There- 
fore, one  of  the  duties  of  the  Congress  should  be  that  of  aiding 
in  the  diffusion  of  knowledge,  in  such  a  way  that  at  the  side  of 
each  temple  there  should  be  a  school,  where  mankind  might  learn 


74      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

to  read  in  the  great  book,  in  the  Book  of  Books,  in  the  Bible, 
where  are  to  be  found  the  destinies  of  humanity. 

Such  was  the  discourse  of  the  reverend  North  American, 
which,  thanks  to  the  interpreter,  was  perfectly  understood  by  all 
his  hearers,  although  in  the  translation  a  good  part  of  the 
emphasis  and  fervid  eloquence  was  lost.  The  orator  and  the 
interpreter  did  not  complement  each  other,  for  in  temperament 
they  seemed  to  be  diametrically  opposed  the  one  to  the  other. 
But  in  spite  of  this,  the  matter  was  perfectly  understood,  and 
this  was  what  interested  us.  After  we  had  sung  another  hymn 
as  before,  the  reverend  president  announced  that  we  were  now 
to  hear  the  language  of  Camoens,  or  in  other  words  the  Brazilian 
orator.  He  was  a  gentleman  of  venerable  aspect  and  of  splendid 
figure.  By  the  terms  in  which  he  was  introduced  we  learned 
that  he  was  an  eminent  evangelical  pastor  in  Rio  de  Janeiro. 
His  language  was  essentially  mystic.  His  discourse  was  really  a 
sermon  on  the  need  of  the  spiritual  life;  that  is,  the  religious 
life,  not  only  for  individual  felicity  but  also  for  the  felicity  and 
grandeur  of  the  nation.  He  insisted  in  particular  on  the  trans- 
forming power  of  religion.  The  sciences,  art,  riches,  cannot  in 
themselves  regenerate  the  individual.  Only  religion  has  power 
to  illuminate  the  conscience  of  the  good  thief,  and  to  place  in 
his  lips  the  redeeming  word  of  pardon.  Religion,  the  divine 
principle  that  fills  it,  was  that  which  produced  a  reaction  in 
Saul  of  Tarsus  and  converted  him  from  an  implacable  perse- 
cutor of  the  Christians  into  a  formidable  champion  of  the 
church  of  Christ,  into  the  great  apostle.  Saint  Paul. 

The  orator  becomes  more  and  more  enthusiastic,  more  and 
more  fervid.  His  tropical  imagination  suggests  brilliant  similes. 
Taking  a  walk  in  Santa  Lucia  *  he  found  a  strange  inscription, — 
"  To  those  who  are  expatriated  from  heaven  and  earth."  The 
place  which  is  to-day  one  of  the  most  enchanting  parks  in  the 
city,  was,  at  one  time,  a  cemetery.  In  the  same  way  ought 
religion  to  work  in  the  soul,  transforming  it,  purifying  it,  beauti- 
fying it.  The  human  heart,  too,  is  customarily  a  cemetery,  in 
which  lie  faith  and  hope.  That  heart  must  be  awakened  to  life, 
infusing  into  it  the  spirit  of  Christ.     It  must  be  converted  into 

*  A  public  park  in  Santiago. 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS  75 

a  garden,  from  which  man  can  address  the  Creator  with  those 
immortal  words,  "  Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven." 

The  assembly,  carried  away  with  its  emotions,  applauds  wildly. 
A  breath  of  mysticism  passes  through  that  theater  which  is 
called  "  The  Comedy."  A  still  more  fervent  hymn  is  sung,  with- 
the  greatest  unction,  as  an  harmonizing  echo  of  the  discourse. 
Then  the  president  introduces  the  evangelical  pastor  of  Rosario, 
Argentina,  who  is  to  speak  to  us  in  the  language  of  Cervantes. 

This  orator  shows  from  the  very  first  moment  that  he  knows 
the  weak  side  of  the  Chileans,  consequently  as  soon  as  he 
advances  to  the  front  of  the  platform,  he  takes  out  two  flags, 
one'  the  Chilean,  the  other  the  Argentine,  and  unfolds  them 
interlaced.  A  thunder  of  applause  greets  this  simple  maneuver 
and  when  he  salutes  the  flags,  evoking  the  glorious  days  of 
Naipo  and  Chacabuco,  we  have  no  power  to  describe  how  the 
thunder  is  converted  into  a  veritable  tempest  of  applause.  The 
discourse  of  this  orator  is  an  apology  of  Protestantism.  He 
makes  it  clear  that  his  is  the  revealed,  the  only  religion, 
founded  by  Jesus  Christ  himself.  His  striking  gestures,  his 
resounding  voice,  his  vigorous  phraseology,  his  sober  mimicry, — 
all  give  to  the  orator  the  aid  of  one  who  is  carried  away  by 
his  passion,  of  one  who  is  vehement,  a  fanatic.  His  conceptions 
are  like  his  physical  characteristics,  instead  of  convincing,  he 
seems  to  crush  down  opposition.  They,  the  evangelicals,  admit 
one  only  God,  one  only  law,  one  only  Lord.  One  only  God, 
that  is  to  say,  a  loving  father,  who  does  not  punish  his  sinning 
son,  but  sacrifices  himself  to  save  him.  One  only  law,  that  is  to 
say,  the  Bible,  v/hich  is  the  only  code  according  to  which  the 
evangelical  ought  to  adjust  his  life,  there  being  no  human  power 
which  can  oblige  him  to  accept  other  rites  or  precepts.  One  only 
Lord,  one  only  mediator,  one  only  priest,  one  only  way  to  reach 
God;  that  mediator  is  Jesus  Christ,  and  with  him  there  is  no 
need  of  more. 

This  fervid  discourse  has  produced  a  suggestion  of  mysticism. 
V/hen  the  orator  speaks  of  God,  there  fall  from  the  galleries 
such  phrases  as  these,  uttered  with  trembling  voices,  "  Halleluiah  ! 
Glory  to  God !  "  But  little  v/as  lacking  to  produce  symptoms  of 
hysterics ;  cries,  sighs,  self-accusation.  The  atmosphere  was 
saturated  with  these  spiritual  aspirations.    The  orator  feels  that 


76      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

he  dominates  the  situation.  His  voice,  far  from  becoming 
hoarse,  in  spite  of  the  high  pitch  in  which  he  speaks,  seems  to 
grow  stronger  and  stronger.  Protestantism  not  only  interests 
itself  in  the  soul,  it  busies  itself,  too,  in  material  things.  It 
is  a  valuable  ally  to  instruction  and  social  questions.  In  it  there 
is  no  human  inequality.  Inequality  is  an  invention  of  man.  God 
has  created  his  children  absolutely  equal ;  and  if  there  are  beings 
who  die  of  hunger  and  have  no  bread  with  which  to  fill  their 
mouths,  this  is  not  because  the  common  Father  is  a  miser ;  the 
earth  produces  three  times  more  than  that  which  humanity  needs 
for  its  support.  The  trouble  lies  in  the  fact  that  man  has 
forgotten  that  he  is  a  brother  of  man,  and  that  it  is  not  lawful 
for  him  to  build  his  happiness  on  a  heap  of  corpses. 

The  benefits  of  Protestantism  are  not  yet  exhausted.  It  is 
there  that  the  arts  and  sciences  flourish,  the  nations  that  march 
in  the  very  vanguard  of  civilization  are  those  which  profess  the 
evangelical  religion,  and  if  it  is  true  that  some  of  those  nations 
are  now  at  war,  it  is  perhaps  that  in  them  is  being  produced 
again  the  episode  of  Job,  the  patriarch.  Satan,  who  was  jealous 
of  his  fidelity  to  God,  overwhelmed  him  with  suffering  and  dis- 
appointments. But,  inasmuch  as  his  faith  held  true,  the  Lord 
recompensed  him,  returning  to  him  more  than  he  had.  So  in 
the  present  case.  Satan,  envious  of  the  splendor  which  those 
nations,  under  the  protection  of  the  gospel,  had  reached,  has 
unchained  on  them  the  horrible  plague  of  war.  But  surely,  they 
will  rise  above  this  trial,  and  God  will  return  unto  them,  with 
interest,  that  which  they  have  lost,  in  order  that  they  may 
continue  their  glorious  way. 

Thus  spoke  the  orator,  and  with  a  final  hymn,  this  meeting 
of  the  evangelicals  of  Santiago  came  to  an  end.  The  congrega- 
tion went  out  with  a  grave  demeanor,  receiving  at  the  door  a 
copy  of  the  Christian  Herald,  which,  we  understand,  is  like 
an  official  organ  of  the  sect. 

For  us,  all  this  had  been  a  revelation.  Protestantism  has 
advanced  considerably  among  us.  Its  apostles,  those  who  pro- 
pagate it,  its  elements  of  action,  are  formidable.  We  propose 
to  study,  with  all  calmness  and  with  a  spirit  free  from  passions, 
that  which  this  advance  means  for  the  country.  We  believe 
that  it  involves  grave  peril  for  our  social  tranquillity,  for  the 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS  'jj 

harmony  of  the  Chilean  family.  Far  be  it  from  us  to  suppose 
that  its  agents  and  propagandists  deliberately  intend  to  create 
these  disturbances.  But  their  work  is  bound  to  have  such  an 
unfortunate  result,  because  they  aspire  to  the  making  of 
Protestantism  the  national  religion,  and  this  pretension,  as 
history  shows,  has  made  seas  of  blood  to  run  and  has  sunk  in 
misery  those  peoples  who  have  fallen  into  those  abysses  of  mis- 
fortune known  as  religious  wars. 

(Signed)  Peter  Sauchez. 

Another  paper,  La  Opinion,  published  several  signifi- 
cant editorials  on  the  theater  meeting  and  the  purposes 
of  the  deputation  in  its  visit  to  Chile  and  other  South- 
American  countries.  The  editor  of  La  Opinion  repre- 
sents the  more  radical  liberahsm  of  Chile.  He  is  neither 
a  Roman  CathoHc  nor  an  evangelical,  but  classes  him- 
self as  a  "  free-thinker "  in  religious  matters.  His 
opinions,  hov^ever,  represent  a  large  class  of  disillus- 
sioned  men  of  education  and  leadership  in  these  lands. 
Taken  as  an  expression  from  a  source  at  the  opposite 
extreme  of  public  opinion  from  that  represented  by  La 
Union  at  least  one  of  the  editorials  from  La  Opinion 
deserves  to  be  recorded  as  especially  illuminative  of 
the  state  of  the  pubHc  mind  of  Chile. 

WHAT   IS    THE  RELIGION    OF   CHILE? 

(J^rom  "La  Opinion,"  Santiago,  Chile.) 

This  is  a  bold  question.  We  have  heard  complaints  concerning 
the  government  blanks  for  taking  the  census  statistics  because 
in  them  one  is  asked  to  state  what  is  one's  religion.  Many 
have  said :  "  How  can  such  a  question  be  asked  when  the  Roman 
Catholic  Apostolic  religion  is  that  of  the  state?  The  govern- 
ment should  take  for  granted  that  all  Chileans  are  Catholics." 
The   fact  that  98.05  per   cent,   of   the   population  of   Chile   is 


y^      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

Catholic  may  seem  some  ground  for  such  an  opinion,  but  it 
by  no  means  warrants  a  disregard  of  the  small  number  who  do 
not  profess  the  state  religion. 

Last  February  there  was  held  at  Panama  a  great  Congress  on 
Christian  Work  in  Latin  America.  This  congress  is  closely 
related  to  a  series  of  regional  congresses  that  will  follow  in 
Lima,  Santiago,  Buenos  Aires,  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Havana,  Mexico 
City,  and  Porto  Rico.  The  general  congress  at  Panama  dealt 
with  the  great  religious,  moral,  social,  and  educational  problems 
that  are  related  to  Latin-American  countries  and  conclusions 
of  the  greatest  importance  were  reached. 

The  Protestants  are  extending  their  work  throughout  South 
America  with  surprising  rapidity.  They  attribute  their  progress 
to  the  fact  that  they  preach  a  religion  that  is  simple,  is  within 
the  appreciation  of  all,  and  in  a  language  that  all  can  understand  ; 
that  they  seek  only  national  ends  and  all  their  plans  are  made 
and  executed  in  a  manner  entirely  open  and  above-board.  They 
seek  to  influence  all  classes  of  society  and  endeavor  to  bring 
home  to  all  a  sense  of  their  duty  to  help  in  promoting  the 
national  welfare. 

Chilean  Protestantism  has  fully  responded  to  this  ideal  and 
the  regional  congress  to  be  held  in  Santiago  will  be  a  revelation 
to  many  people.  Thirty  thousand  Chileans  comprise  the  present 
Protestant  population  of  the  republic.  The  great  majority  of 
these  have  been  drawn  from  among  the  humbler  classes,  the 
classes  where  there  is  the  greatest  ignorance  and  superstition. 
Ninety-eight  per  cent,  of  these  Protestants  are  total  abstainers. 
Their  lives  have  been  made  over.  Spendthrifts  have  become 
sober  men  of  thrift.  Tenants  have  become  landowners  and 
employees  have  become  proprietors  of  small  stores  and  factories. 

The  student  of  social  conditions  cannot  but  take  notice  of  this 
triumphal  march  of  foreign  religions  in  our  country.  There  are 
Chilean  towns  where  larger  numbers  attend  Protestant  than 
Catholic  churches. 

La  Opinion  greets  this  religious  congress  in  our  national 
capital  at  this  time.  In  this  struggle  of  religions  for  the  con- 
quest of  souls,  a  struggle  similar  to  that  taking  place  in  the 
United  States,  it  sees  national  progress,  for  a  natural  competi- 
tion between  creeds  leads  to  a  perfecting  of  their  practises. 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS  79 

On  the  following  evening  an  even  more  significant 
public  meeting  was  held  in  the  Salon  de  Honor,  the 
great  assembly  hall  of  the  National  University  of  Chile. 
This  university  has  an  attendance  of  from  4,000  to  6,000 
students.  The  conference  came  in  the  vacation  time 
of  year,  though  a  number  of  students  resident  in  Santiago 
were  present.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Webster  E.  Browning, 
Director  of  the  Instituto  Ingles  of  Santiago,  presided. 
The  speakers  of  the  evening  were  Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald, 
Prof.  Erasmo  Braga,  and  Prof.  Eduardo  Monteverde. 
In  addresses  of  the  highest  character  the  speakers 
gave  an  interpretation  of  the  Christian  gospel  with 
a  view  to  reaching  the  cultivated  Chileans.  The  hall 
was  packed  to  the  third  and  topmost  balcony.  This 
was  the  first  time  the  University  had  ever  lent  its  auspices 
to  a  Protestant  function  of  any  sort,  and  the  president 
or  *'  rector "  of  the  University  was  taken  severely  to 
task  in  an  editorial  in  La  Union  for  permitting  it.  The 
editor  cited  the  affair  to  the  board  of  regents  as  suffi- 
cient grounds  for  the  dismissal  of  the  rector  from  his 
position.  It  did  not  appear,  however,  during  the  deputa- 
tion's stay  in  Santiago,  nor  has  it  appeared  since,  that 
any  attention  was  paid  by  the  authorities  to  this  de- 
mand. 

On  the  contrary,  the  meeting  left  so  good  an  impres- 
sion in  the  minds  of  the  few  students  who  with  the 
general  public  were  present,  that  these  students  arranged 
for  another  meeting  in  the  same  place  under  the  auspices 
of  the  Federation  of  University  Students,  designed 
especially  for  the  students  of  the  University,  to  be  ad- 
dressed by  Professor  Monteverde  and  Mr.  Ewald.  This 
second  meeting  was  presided  over  by  the  president  of 


8o      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

the  federation  and  proved  to  be  a  great  ovation  for 
Professor  Monteverde  and  Mr.  Ewald.  When  the  latter 
announced  that  a  Young  Men's  Christian  Association 
v^^ould  be  organized  in  the  University  community  it  was 
the  signal  for  an  enthusiastic  demonstration.  Events 
like  these,  taken  together  with  a  public  meeting  for 
women  students  conducted  by  Miss  Ruth  Rouse  of 
London,  who  also  had  many  private  interviews  with 
aspiring  educated  young  women,  are  indisputable  evi- 
dences of  the  ripeness  of  the  field  for  the  thrusting  in 
of  the  sickle  of  the  Christian  reaper. 

The  sessions  of  the  conference  were  held  in  the  Union 
Church  of  Santiago,  of  which  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Lester, 
D.D.  is  pastor.  On  the  Sunday  of  the  conference 
period,  morning  and  evening  services  in  all  the  churches 
and  mission  halls  in  Santiago  and  Valparaiso  were  con- 
ducted by  members  of  the  deputation  and  visiting 
Panama  delegates.  A  men's  meeting  was  held  in  the 
First  Presbyterian  church  of  Santiago,  addressed  by  the 
Rev.  Charles  Clayton  Morrison  and  the  Rev.  Federico 
A.  Barroetavefia.  A  women's  meeting  was  held  in  the 
Union  church,  addressed  by  Miss  Ruth  Rouse. 

At  an  afternoon  hour  during  conference  week.  His 
Excellency,  Seiior  Luis  Fuentes,  President  of  the  Re- 
public of  Chile,  received  a  delegation  of  six  members 
of  the  conference, — the  Rev.  Dr.  Halsey,  Bishop  L.  L. 
Kinsolving,  Bishop  William  O.  Shepard,  Mr.  Charles  J. 
Ewald,  the  Rev.  Dr.  W.  H.  Lester,  Prof.  Eduardo 
Monteverde  and  the  Rev.  C.  C.  Morrison.  Receptions 
were  given  the  members  of  the  conference  by  the  Rev. 
W.  E.  Browning  and  Mrs.  Browning  at  the  Instituto 
Ingles  and  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shelley  at  Santiago  College. 


II 

REPORT  ON  SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

By  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Lester,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Efrain 
Martinez 

the  chileans 

Chile,  with  a  population  of  three-and-a-half  millions, 
in  round  numbers,  is  governed  by  an  oligarchy.  The 
form  is  democratic,  but  the  substance  is  the  feudalism 
of  the  sixteenth  century  projected  to  the  presento 
Spanish  grandees  and  prelates,  long  since  dead,  rule 
to-day,  if  not  in  the  person  of  their  lineal  descendants,  at 
least  in  the  spirit  which  animates  both  state  and  church. 
On  the  one  hand,  a  small  minority,  rich,  educated,  cul- 
tured; on  the  other,  the  great  mass,  poor,  ignorant, 
and  more  or  less  degraded.  This  minority  possesses 
and  exercises  autocratic  power.  Up  to  the  present,  it  has 
directed  the  destinies  of  the  nation.  To  this  fact  may  be 
attributed  a  history  of  almost  unbroken  internal  peace 
and  an  enviable  financial  reputation  abroad.  From  this 
small  minority  of  perhaps  one  hundred  and  fifty  families, 
are  chosen — not  elected — the  chief  rulers  and  magis- 
trates. Naturally,  legislation  tends  to  favor  the  class 
from  which  it  springs,  and  in  this  case  taxation  falls 
more  heavily  on  those  less  able  to  bear  it.  There  is  no 
just  reason,  for  example,  why  the  Chilean  peso  should 

8i 


S2      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

stand  at  nine  pence ;  that  is,  at  one  half  its  nominal  value. 
Government  credit  is  good.  The  soil  is  fertile,  producing 
harvests  sufficient  for  home  needs  and  which  leave  a 
considerable  surplus  for  exportation.  The  hills  are  full 
of  metals,  and  nitrate  gives  rich  returns  for  the  digging. 
Few  countries,  if  any,  have  a  gold  reserve  equal  to  eighty 
per  cent,  of  their  paper.  The  low  exchange,  with  the 
misery  it  begets  among  the  masses,  is  due  to  the  small 
minority  which  finds  it  advantageous  to  sell  products  in 
gold  and  pay  workmen  and  the  interest  on  the  mortgaged 
estates  in  depreciated  currency. 

Drunkenness  is  greatly  on  the  increase.  The  statistics 
on  this  point  are  not  obtainable.  So  greatly  has  the  vice 
increased  that  Sunday  and  Monday  have  become,  among 
the  working  class,  days  of  drunken  debauch.  But  the 
bill  before  Congress,  taxing  alcoholic  drink,  practically 
leaves  wine  untaxed,  for  this  article  is  an  important 
item  in  the  income  of  the  landed  gentry  and  of  the 
monastic  orders.  Ignorance  is  widespread;  according 
to  the  census,  sixty  per  cent,  of  the  population  cannot 
read  nor  write.  This  understates  the  facts,  for  large 
numbers  who,  for  commercial  or  political  considerations, 
are  able  to  sign  their  names,  are  illiterate  in  other 
respects.  But,  in  the  words  of  a  prominent  educator, 
"  When  the  government  needs  to  economize,  the  budget 
for  public  instruction  is  the  first  to  be  pruned." 

The  Chilean  race  is  physically  strong.  In  the  matter 
of  births,  Chile  stands  well  toward  the  top  in  the  list  of 
nations.  Yet  the  net  increase  is  abnormally  low.  This 
increase  for  twelve  years — 1895  to  1907 — was  537,000, 
an  average  of  44,700  a  year,  or  one  and  one-half  per  cent. 
Considering  the  prolificacy  of  the  race,  this  small  rate 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  83 

of  net  increase  points  to  a  correspondingly  high  rate  of 
mortality.  What  that  rate  is  for  the  country  at  large, 
we  have  not  been  able  to  find  out.  In  Santiago,  how- 
ever, it  has  reached,  in  some  years,  as  high  as  fifty-seven 
per  thousand.  Probably  it  never  falls  below  forty  per 
thousand.  The  mortality  among  children  is  pitiful.  It 
is  stated  that  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  all  children  die 
under  two  years  of  age.  The  principal  reason  for  this 
high  mortality  is  the  unsanitary  conditions  in  which 
the  greater  number  are  compelled  to  live.  Tenements 
of  one  story,  with  two  rows  of  dark,  filthy  rooms  and 
an  open  sewer  running  between^  are  the  breeding-places 
of  disease  and  death.  These  wretched  abodes  belong 
almost  exclusively  to  the  small  class  of  property  owners 
and  to  the  great  monastic  orders,  and  these  stubbornly 
oppose  improvements  because  of  expense.  The  chair- 
man of  the  census  commission  makes  the  statement 
in  his  report  that  Chileans  are  not  inclined  to  marriage 
(son  refractorios  al  matrimonio).  In  a  list  of  twenty- 
two  countries,  Chile  stands  second  in  having  the  largest 
number  of  bachelors  and  spinsters  of  marriageable  age — 
676  per  thousand.  This,  naturally,  indicates  a  cor- 
respondingly high  rate  of  illegitimacy.  It  is  frequently 
stated  that  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  all  births  are  illegit- 
imate, and  this  proportion  is  more  or  less  correct.  It 
should  be  borne  in  mind,  however,  that  no  inconsiderable 
number  contract  illegitimate  relations  ignorantly.  They 
mate  as  the  birds.  Their  conduct  is  unmoral  rather 
than  immoral. 

But,  after  making  due  allowance,  the  fact  remains  that 
the  rate  of  illegitimacy  is  distressingly  high.  This  is 
due,  in  great  measure,  to  the  persistent,  the  unofficial, 


84      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

opposition  of  the  clergy  to  civil  marriage,  which  alone 
legalizes  this  relation.  They  urge  the  people  not  to 
marry  by  the  law,  with  the  result  that  many  go  farther 
and  dispense  with  the  offices  of  both  state  and  church. 

Again,  the  result  is  due,  in  part,  to  the  unyielding 
attitude  of  the  clergy  in  the  matter  of  divorce.  A  woman 
may  be  unfaithful  to  her  marriage  vows  and  still  be 
received  in  good  society  and  pardoned  by  the  church. 
She  has  broken  the  law  of  chastity.  But  if  she,  a  pure 
woman,  secures  a  divorce  from  a  husband  notoriously 
vicious,  she  commits  the  unpardonable  sin,  for  she  has 
broken  the  laws  of  the  church. 

The  indisposition  of  the  woman  of  the  lower  class  to 
legalize  this  relation  can  be  traced  in  part  to  the  fact 
that  the  legal  marriageable  age  for  girls  is  twenty-five 
years,  and,  also,  to  the  arbitrary  attitude  of  the  church 
in  this  particular. 

We  find,  in  a  word,  but  two  classes  in  Chile — one 
small,  rich,  educated,  absolute  in  government,  ruling  in 
many  respects  well,  in  all  respects  for  the  advantage  of 
its  order,  to  which  class  the  national  church  is  allied  by 
affinity  of  spirit  and  community  of  interests;  the  other, 
the  proletariat,  large  in  numbers,  poor,  ignorant,  de- 
graded, patient  up  to  the  present  under  the  exactions 
of  a  paternal  government  and  an  autocratic  church. 

This  condition,  however,  is  changing  rapidly.  The 
peon,  who  now  receives  his  politics  and  his  provision  of 
beans  from  his  patron,  and  his  reHgion  from  the  parish 
priest,  will,  as  a  class,  disappear.  Democracy  is  in  the 
air.  There  are  rumblings  in  the  hitherto  solid  substra- 
tum of  Chilean  life.  He  who  places  his  ear  close  to  the 
ground  can  hear  them.    The  ninety  per  cent,  are  clamor- 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  85 

ing  for  the  rights  of  life,  of  education,  and  of  a  share  in 
the  government.  Slowly  but  surely  the  great  mass  is 
drifting  away  from  the  social  conditions  of  the  past  and 
as  surely  from  the  faith  of  its  fathers.  The  movement  is 
interesting  to  the  sociologist;  and  it  is  both  interesting 
and  fraught  with  anxiety  to  the  Christian  philanthropist. 
Some  of  these  days,  the  hour  and  the  man  will  meet. 
If  the  people  are  prepared,  a  social  evolution  will  be 
the  result;  if  unprepared,  a  revolution.  In  this  transi- 
tion period,  Romanism  and  Protestantism  can  be  of 
incalculable  use.  They  need  not  be  antagonistic  nor 
mutually  repellent,  for  they  sprang  from  the  same  source 
and  are,  supposedly,  working  for  the  same  ends. 


THE    ROMAN    CHURCH 

While  it  is  true  the  dominant  church  has  lost  her 
spiritual  power  and  become  a  vast  poHtical-social 
machine,  she  still  possesses  a  most  salutary  deterrent 
influence,  Hke  the  brake  of  a  motor-car.  She  can  prevent 
society  from  descending  to  lower  depths,  although  she 
may  lack  the  spiritual  force  to  carry  it  up  the  steep  ascent 
to  higher  planes  of  life. 

Coming  to  practical  work,  a  careful  study  of  the  facts 
leads  us  to  believe  that  the  church  lacks  the  means  and 
men  for  effective  religious  effort.  The  vast  wealth  of 
the  church,  estimated  at  780  millions  of  pesos  in  real 
estate,  is  found,  principally,  in  the  monastic  orders. 
This  is,  literally,  ''  property  of  the  dead  hand,"  and  seems 
to  be  unavailable  for  practical  purposes,  at  least,  it  is 
not  used  for  religious  work.  Since  she  has  never  de- 
veloped voluntary  giving  on  the  part  of  her  members,  the 


Q6      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

church's  main  sources  of  income  are  dues  for  masses, 
marriages,  and  baptisms, — not  a  large  sum  where  so 
many  dispense  with  these  ceremonies,  and  a  yearly  grant 
from  the  government  of  from  three  to  four  million  pesos. 
The  income  would  seem  to  be  inadequate  for  the  re- 
ligious needs  of  the  national  church. 

There  are  in  Chile  five  hundred  Catholic  churches 
and  six  hundred  and  nineteen  chapels.  By  "  chapels  "  is 
meant  places  of  worship,  but  without  a  resident  priest. 
Some  of  these  are  never  opened,  some  rarely,  others 
have  an  occasional  service  once  or  twice  a  year.  There 
cannot  be  more  than  seven  hundred  places  where  regular 
services  are  held.  This  means  one  church  or  chapel  for 
each  five  thousand  of  the  population.  Pennsylvania,  for 
example,  has  one  church  for  every  five  hundred.  In 
other  words,  this  state  is  better  provided  with  churches 
than  Chile,  by  ten  times. 

jMoreover,  the  number  of  priests  engaged  in  practical 
religious  work,  as  we  understand  this  word,  seems  very 
small.  There  are  1,445  monks  occupying  152  monas- 
teries; 3,706  nuns  and  177  nunneries.  The  published 
report  of  the  archbishop  gives  the  number  of  secular 
or  parish  priests  as  seven  hundred  and  one.  Some  of 
these  are  engaged  in  teaching.  Others  are  attached  to  the 
persons  of  higher  ecclesiastics.  We  doubt  if  more  than 
four  hundred,  or  four  hundred  and  fifty,  devote  them- 
selves to  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  three-and-a-half  mil- 
lions of  Chile's  population.  A  charge  of  8,cxxd  to  9,000 
souls  is  too  large.  Under  these  conditions,  there  is  great 
temptation  for  the  clergy  to  withdraw  from  sympathetic 
contact  with  men  and  content  themselves  with  the  mere 
ceremonial  duties  of  their  ofiice. 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  87 

Don  Rafael  Edwards,  recently  ordained  bishop,  criti- 
cized most  severely  the  seclusive  tendencies  of  the  clergy, 
in  a  series  of  articles  which  appeared  in  the  secular 
press  of  this  city.  The  criticism  loses  somewhat  of  its 
force  when  we  consider  the  overwhelming  responsibili- 
ties which  such  large  parishes  involve.  This  may  ex- 
plain, in  part,  though  it  does  not  excuse,  the  complete 
lack  of  Biblical  instruction.  We  doubt  if  there  is  a  single 
Bible  class  in  the  whole  church  in  Chile.  The  people  are 
ignorant  of  the  simplest  facts  and  doctrines  of  Divine 
Writ.  And  the  priests  are  almost  as  ignorant  as  the 
people. 

A  group  of  young  priests  in  the  seminary  was  recently 
asked,  "  Where  do  these  words  come  from :  '  For  God 
so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten 
Son  '  ?  "  None  could  answer.  No  one  had  ever  heard  the 
words. 

Religious  instruction  is  limited  to  the  catechism  and 
the  preaching  of  three  or  four  sermons  a  year  in  which 
the  saints  are  lauded  and  freemasonry  and  Protes- 
tantism condemned.  Chile  gives  the  impression  not  only 
of  a  needy  field,  but,  also,  of  an  unoccupied  field.  The 
Roman  Catholic  Church  does  not  work  it.  She,  ap- 
parently, lacks  men  and  means.  A  ground-swell  of 
sullen  indifference  is  carrying  the  masses  away  from 
her  altars.  William  Carter,  afterwards  bishop  of 
Serena,  once  welcomed  a  missionary  with  the  words : 
"  I  am  glad  to  know  you.  We  have  lost  our  hold  on 
this  people.  If  you  can  give  them  some  inspiration 
toward  better  living,  I,  for  one,  shall  be  glad." 

Without  criticism,  with  no  unkind  references  to  pres- 
ent delinquencies  or  past  mistakes,  should  we  not  try, 


88      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

by  every  means  in  our  power,  to  bring  to  this  people  a 
knowledge  of  Him  who  is  the  Savior  of  the  world  ? 


THE  PROTESTANT  FORCES 

The  Protestant  forces  now  at  work  in  Chile,  men- 
tioned in  historical  order,  are  as  follows :  Presbyterians, 
Methodists,  Anglicans,  Christian  Alliance,  Baptists,  Sal- 
vation Army,  the  Pentecostals,  the  American  and  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Societies  (the  latter  began 
work  in  Chile  in  i86i),  and  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association.  We  regret  that  we  are  unable  to  present 
the  official  statistics  of  each  church  and  agency.  This 
has  been  impossible  because  some  have  failed  to  answer 
correspondence  and  others  use  a  classification  that  ad- 
mits no  common  denominator  for  the  addition  of  these 
Protestant  fractions.  We  are  responsible  for  the  follow- 
ing totals,  which,  though  unofficial,  are,  we  believe,  sub- 
stantially correct:  ordained  missionaries  and  clergymen 
(English  and  Spanish  work),  thirty-four;  women  mis- 
sionaries, one;  missionary  wives,  thirty-four;  missionary 
teachers  (foreign),  fifty- four;  schools  with  boarding 
departments,  nine;  day  schools  (Escuelas  Populares), 
twelve;  native  pastors,  fifty-one;  native  helpers,  not 
ordained,  seventy-eight;  churches  (English  and  Spanish), 
fifty-three;  chapels,  centers  of  preaching,  125;  com- 
municants, English,  550,  and  Spanish,  5,700. 

To  these  we  must  add  the  two  Bible  Societies  with 
nine  colporteurs;  the  Salvation  Army,  with  five  corps, 
six  outposts,  and  three  night  shelters;  and  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association,  which  is  beginning  to  touch 
Spanish  as  well  as  English  work. 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  89 

But  what  are  these  among  so  many  ?  Giving  all  credit 
to  the  agencies  at  work,  and  especially  to  the  larger 
schools  with  their  widely  extended  influence,  how  little 
has  been  accompHshed! 


GEOGRAPHICAL  DIVISIONS 

For  convenience  in  our  study,  let  us  consider  the 
territory  as  divided  into  two  parts, — the  first  extending 
from  Arica  to  Serena,  and  the  second  from  Serena  to 
Chiloe.  We  will  leave  on  one  side  the  long  stretch  be- 
tween this  point  and  Punta  Arenas,  which  is  wholly 
populated  only  by  wandering  tribes  of  Indians  and  the 
employees  of  sheep  farms,  and  where  there  is  no  work 
except  that  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  Punta  Arenas, 
the  southernmost  city  of  the  continent,  as  it  is  of  the 
world. 

The  northern  section  includes  the  five  provinces  of 
Tacna,  Tarapaca,  Antofagasta,  Atacama,  and  Coquimbo, 
with  a  population  of  500,000.  Except  a  small  area  about 
Tacna,  on  the  extreme  north,  and  Serena,  on  the  ex- 
treme south,  this  part  of  Chilean  territory  is  desert. 
There  is  no  rain  and  there  are  no  streams  for  irriga- 
tion; consequently,  there  is  no  vegetation.  It  is  rich  in 
minerals  and,  especially,  in  nitrate  of  soda.  Mining  is 
practically  the  only  industry.  These  provinces  have 
developed  in  many  ways,  independently  of  the  central 
government.  Of  the  millions  they  produce  annually, 
only  a  small  part  remains  for  local  necessities.  Sanita- 
tion and  education  have  been  neglected.  Except  in  the 
larger  towns,  there  are  few  schools.  There  are  frequent 
epidemics  of  smallpox,  bubonic  plague,  and  yellow  fever. 


90      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

As  to  the  population  of  500,000,  about  160,000  are  found 
in  towns  of  from  3,000  to  45,000  population,  while  the 
remaining  340,000  live  in  the  rural  and  mining  districts. 
The  conditions  in  which  this  large  number  lives  can  be 
easily  imagined, — the  burning  sun  by  day,  the  biting 
winds  at  night,  the  peculiar  hardships  of  the  work,  the 
prevalence  of  drunkenness  and  vice.  The  workmen  often 
live  in  wretched  shanties  which  are  unlighted,  unventi- 
lated,  and  unfloored. 

This  north  territory  has  been  neglected  by  the  Church. 
With  few  exceptions,  outside  of  the  larger  towns,  there 
are  no  priests,  no  churches,  and  no  administration  of  the 
sacraments.  It  is  practically  virgin  soil,  and  no  con- 
science, however  sensitive  on  points  of  ecclesiastical  pro- 
cedure, need  hesitate  to  enter  in  and  possess  the  land. 
There  is  need  for  schools,  for  doctors,  innocent  diver- 
sions, the  Bible,  and  Jesus  Christ.  Up  to  the  present, 
about  thirty-five  points  have  been  touched  by  the  evan- 
gelist, some  of  these  being  visited  monthly  and  others 
once  or  twice  a  year.  Those  best  acquainted  with  the 
northern  field  ask  ten  additional  missionaries,  fifty  native 
workers,  and  teachers  for  fifty  schools  in  the  Pampa 
(the  nitrate  region). 

The  central  district  comprises  the  provinces  from 
Serena  on  the  north  to  Chiloe  in  the  south.  Here,  nearly 
three  fourths  of  the  population  of  Chile  have  their 
homes.  It  differs  from  the  north  in  every  respect. 
Agriculture  flourishes;  there  is  rain  in  the  winter  and 
sufficient  water  for  irrigation  in  the  summer.  The 
climate  is  mild  and  the  soil  marvelously  productive. 
Flowers  bloom  everywhere.  Cereals  of  the  temperate 
and  semi-tropical  zones  are  abundant  and  of  excellent 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  91 

quality.  From  early  colonial  days  this  has  been  the  seat 
of  the  government.  Here  are  the  universities  and  prin- 
cipal institutions  of  learning.  It  was  here,  too,  that 
missionary  work  had  its  beginning.  Dr.  Trumbull  ar- 
rived in  Valparaiso  in  1845.  In  1856  the  Union  Con- 
gregation dedicated  its  church, — the  first  Protestant 
house  of  worship  from  the  Golden  Gate  to  Cape  Horn. 
In  1868  the  first  Chilean  church  in  the  country  was 
organized  in  Santiago.  In  1888,  the  law  permitting 
Protestants  to  hold  property  was  passed  by  Congress. 
These  dates  are  historic.  Since  then,  other  societies 
have  entered  the  field  and  the  work  has  materially  in- 
creased. 

This  central  territory,  with  its  more  settled  conditions 
of  life,  demands  methods  in  some  respects  different  from 
those  required,  for  example,  in  the  desert  of  Atacama. 
First  in  importance  is  the  church,  the  pastor,  the  ser- 
mon^ the  Sunday-school.  Emphasis  is  placed  on  this 
agency,  because  of  the  profound  ignorance  of  saving 
truth,  and  because  of  the  practical  divorce  of  religion 
from  morality.  The  simplest  facts  in  the  life  of  Christ 
are  often  grotesquely  twisted,  while  Christ  as  a  per- 
sonal Savior  is  a  truth  rarely  understood  and  more 
rarely  realized.  The  two  Bible  societies  have  done 
noble  work.  They  have  distributed  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  Bibles  and  portions,  but  the  Scripture  dis- 
covers its  treasures  only  to  him  who  knows  how  to  seek 
them.  The  minister  and  the  teacher  should,  therefore, 
accompany  the  colporteur  and,  in  fact,  precede  him. 
The  question  is  sometimes  asked  whether  the  emphasis 
should  be  placed  on  large  popular  gatherings,  or  on 
more  quiet  pastoral  work.     The  former  presupposes  a 


92      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

Biblical  knowledge  and  a  homiletical  training  which  are 
entirely  lacking.  We  believe  that  the  best  results  come 
from  a  settled  pastorate.  The  minister  counts  for  more 
who  lives  among  the  people,  meets  them  in  their  homes, 
helps  them  not  only  by  instruction  in  divine  things  but 
also  by  the  influence  of  a  Christian  life  and  a  Christian 
home.  This  method  requires  a  greatly  increased  evan- 
geHstic  force. 

In  this  central  territory  about  400,000  people  live  in 
rural  districts, — little  groups  of  one  family  to  one  hundred 
souls.  These  have  not  been  reached.  There  are  about 
4,000  villages  of  100  to  1,000  population.  In  these  there 
are  no  evangelical  churches.  The  same  is  true  of  about 
150  towns  of  1,000  to  5,000.  Thirty  odd  towns  of  5,000 
to  20,000,  in  nine  of  which  there  are  no  churches;  four 
cities  20,000  to  100,000,  with  a  church  in  two  and  two 
churches  in  two ;  Santiago  and  Valparaiso,  with  a  popula- 
tion of  over  a  half-milHon,  fifteen  churches ;  these  com- 
plete the  list  of  evangelical  churches. 

THE  ARAUCANIANS 

Of  these  aborigines  there  remain  about  120,000.  The 
last  census  places  the  number  at  101,000,  but  this  is  ob- 
viously under  the  mark.  Spanish  blood  was  grafted 
upon  this  original  stock  and  the  present  Chilean  civiliza- 
tion takes  from  it  some  admirable  qualities. 

The  Araucanian,  unlike  the  American  Indian,  has 
pastoral  instincts  and  is,  therefore,  more  susceptible  to 
civilization.  He  is  docile,  teachable,  patient,  brave  to 
the  death,  and,  when  obliged  to  work,  an  excellent  work- 
man.   The  present  condition  of  the  Araucanians  is  piti- 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  93 

ful.  They  are  treated  much  as  the  North  American 
Indians  were  for  twenty-five  years  after  the  Civil  War, — 
ejected  from  their  lands,  robbed  of  their  animals,  de- 
spoiled of  their  harvests,  and  corrupted  in  their  morals. 
A  prominent  senator,  since  dead,  is  reported  to  have 
said  that  the  government  owed  him  a  substantial  recom- 
pense, for  he  had  accompHshed  by  liquor,  distilled  from 
the  offscourings  of  wheat,  the  submission  of  the  Arau- 
canians, — a  result  which  the  arms  of  Spain  and  Chile  were 
never  able  to  bring  about. 

The  hope  of  saving  a  remnant  of  this  noble  race  is 
found  in  the  children.  Starting  on  the  basis  of  an 
Indian  population  of  120,000,  there  must  be  15,000  chil- 
dren of  school  age — seven  to  fifteen  years.  The  Roman 
Catholic  and  the  Anglican  Episcopal  churches  are  prac- 
tically the  only  forces  working  among  the  Indians.  Ac- 
cording to  the  report  sent  to  the  Minister  of  Worship 
and  Education,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  maintains 
the  following  schools,  for  which  it  asks  the  government 
to  grant,  yearly,  the  sum  of  $240,000  (pesos)  :  boarding- 
schools,  in  Angol,  Lautaro,  Nueva  Imperial,  and  Colli- 
puUi,  with  an  Indian  attendance  of  about  250,  and 
day-schools  in  Victoria,  Temuco,  Cafiete,  and  Cholchol, 
with  about  the  same  number  of  scholars, — a  total 
of  eight  schools  with  an  attendance  of  500  Indian  chil- 
dren. 

The  Anglican  Episcopal  Church  has  a  well-equipped 
and  flourishing  mission,  the  details  of  which  will  be 
presented  at  another  time.  This  mission  reports  four 
rural  schools,  with  larger  establishments  at  Cholchol  and 
Maquehue.  The  last-named  place  is  the  center  of  the 
Indian  work  and,  with  its  farm,  industrial  school,  and 


94      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

preaching  in  the  Indian  tongue,  is  a  model  in  every  re- 
spect. This  mission  has,  we  judge,  about  five  hundred 
children  in  process  of  instruction.  These  two  missions 
have  barely  touched  Indian  needs.  Scarcely  one  in  fif- 
teen receives  even  the  rudiments  of  education,  and  hardly 
one  in  a  hundred  of  the  population  has  come  into  even 
superficial  contact  with  Christianity.  To  solve  the 
Indian  problem,  the  Araucanian  mission  needs  to  be 
multiplied  by  twelve  and  some  means  devised  to  reach 
numerous  smaller  groups  which  are  found  in  remoter 
districts  and  which  lead  a  more  nomadic  life. 


FOREIGN   POPULATION 

In  the  matter  of  population,  Chile  is  probably  the 
most  homogeneous  of  all  Latin- American  countries. 
Foreign  immigration  has,  to  no  great  extent,  reached  her 
coasts.  The  Asiatic  is  not  in  evidence,  and  the  Negro  is 
so  rare  as  to  excite  attention.  According  to  the  last 
census,  3.6  per  cent,  are  of  foreign  birth.  If  we  subtract 
the  large  Peruvian,  Bolivian,  and  Argentine  elements, 
found  principally  in  the  north,  and  which  are  closely 
alUed  to  the  Chilean  by  blood,  language,  and  religion, 
there  remains  less  than  two  per  cent,  which  can  be  termed 
alien. 

Let  us  study,  first,  the  foreign  element.  The  ItaHans 
head  the  list  with  13,000.  Then  follow,  in  numerical 
importance,  the  German,  British,  French,  and  Austrians. 
For  many  years  the  Germans  have  carried  on  Christian 
work.  They  have  churches  and  schools  in  the  larger 
cities  and  especially  in  Valdivia,  which  is  practically  a 
German  province.    This  work  is  supported  by  contribu- 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  95 

tions  from  the  field  and  by  generous  grants  from  the 
Imperial  German  government. 

According  to  the  last  census  (1907)  there  were  9,800 
British  subjects  in  Chile.  Since  that  date  the  number 
has  increased  considerably,  and  if  we  include  Americans 
living  in  mining  establishments,  there  are  to-day  not  far 
from  15,000  Anglo-Saxons  in  the  country.  Religiou3 
work  is  carried  on  in  these  Anglo-American  communities 
by  the  Anglican  Episcopal  Church,  with  ten  churches; 
the  union  churches  of  Valparaiso  and  Santiago,  and 
by  missionaries  who  devote  a  part  of  their  time  to 
English  services. 

Obviously,  the  planting  and  development  of  such 
churches  is  of  great  value.  All  the  reasons  for  the  ex- 
istence of  these  institutions  in  the  home  lands  obtain 
here,  and  with  greater  force.  Anglo-Americans,  living 
in  conditions  of  notorious  immorality,  breathing  the  at- 
mosphere of  indifference  and  skepticism,  readily  accept 
Romanism  or  become  moral  wrecks.  It  has  been  stated 
that  within  forty  years  70,000  of  our  countrymen  have 
lapsed  from  the  faith  of  their  fathers.  Many  become  not 
only  corrupted  but  corruptive,  bringing  with  them  a 
mischievous  faithlessness  that  marks  them  as  leaders  in 
unrighteousness.  One  great  difficulty  in  the  advance 
of  native  work  is  the  influence  of  renegade  Protestants 
and  their  descendants.  Often  spiritual  appeals  to  the 
native  conscience  are  ineffective  because  of  the  immoral 
influence  of  those  whose  superior  education  has  placed 
them  like  ''  cities  on  a  hill." 

On  the  other  hand,  the  faithful  have  rendered  in- 
valuable service.  The  earliest  missionaries  came  at 
their  call.    ''  To  preach  to  us  and  the  Chileans  "  was  the 


96        CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

prayer  of  the  little  group  of  British  and  Americans  who 
met  in  Valparaiso  in  1842  and  who,  three  years  later, 
brought  Dr.  David  Trumbull  to  Chile.  They  won  the 
first  victories  of  religious  freedom;  supported  for  forty 
years  the  Valparaiso  Bible  Society;  founded  the  Sea- 
men's Mission,  the  "  Escuela  Popular "  and  "  The 
Sheltering  Home,"  and  their  generosity  made  possible 
the  acquisition  of  many  valuable  properties  in  use  to-day. 
Well-organized  churches  are  indispensable  to  preserve 
the  faithful  and  to  rescue  the  unfaithful.  These 
churches  should  be  centers  of  spiritual,  intellectual,  and 
social  life.  They  should  include  thoroughly  equipped 
Sunday-schools,  clubs,  and  young  people's  societies, 
served  by  men  who  give  their  entire  time  and  energies 
to  this  work, — faithful,  spiritual  men,  with  a  Christianity 
broader  than  nationality  and  denominationalism. 

These  little  communities  need  careful  organization, 
strenuous  pastoral  visitation,  and  live,  high-toned,  in- 
cisive, evangelical  sermons.  The  churches  already 
organized  should  be  encouraged  and  helped  with  better 
buildings  and  improved  accessories.  New  work  is 
urgently  needed  in  the  large  establishments  of  the 
Braden,  Chuquicamata,  and  Bethlehem  companies,  and 
on  the  great  sheep  farms  about  the  Straits  of  Magellan. 

SUPPLEMENTAL    REPORT    ON    THE    ARAUCANIANS 

The  report  on  Survey  and  Occupation  was  supple- 
mented by  a  special  report  on  the  Auracanian  Indians 
presented  by  the  Rev.  R.  Estcourt  Class.  He  pointed 
out  that  on  account  of  the  war  the  South  American 
Missionary  Society  (Anglican)  was  unable  to  enter  the 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  97 

doors  of  opportunity  now  plainly  opened  among  the 
Araucanians.  The  present  urgent  needs  are  three  new 
pastors,  more  prayer,  and  better  financial  support.  Medi- 
cal work  has  helped  in  securing  the  friendship  of  the 
Indians.  The  Rev.  W.  Wilson  told  of  the  work  among 
the  Indians  in  Cholchol  which  was  begun  in  1890  and 
has  made  very  satisfactory  increase.  Services  are  held 
regularly  in  a  church  building  by  the  Indians  them- 
selves. The  services  are  conducted  by  a  young  native 
Indian  pastor. 

Miss  L.  Thomas  spoke  on  the  work  among  Indian 
women  and  girls.  Mr.  Custodia  Saldana  told  of  the 
boarding-schools  for  boys  at  Maquehue  which  have 
produced  marked  changes  in  the  pupils.  Some  of  the 
graduates  have  gone  on  to  higher  education  and  attained 
places  of  responsibility  in  Chile  and  Argentina. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  J.  F.  Garvin,  D.D.  said  the  territory  should  be 
divided  so  as  to  prevent  overlapping  and  facilitate  administra- 
tion. The  division  of  territory  should  be  revised  every  three 
or  five  years  in  order  to  determine  if  each  denomination  is  ful- 
filling its  obligations. 

Senor  F.  Ramos  said  he  believed  the  present  time  holds  the 
golden  opportunity  for  Protestantism  in  Chile. 

The  Rev.  W.  T.  Robinson,  D.D.  suggested  the  increase  of 
forces  that  might  reasonably  be  expected  during  the  next  ten 
years.  In  the  northern  provinces — the  nitrate  district — there  are 
ten  churches,  twenty  outstations,  and  thirty-five  workers  of  all 
kinds.  In  the  central  portion  of  the  republic  there  is  from 
Santiago  to  Chilian  about  double  the  strength  of  the  northern 
section.    In  the  north  there  is  a  good  college  for  girls  and  boys 


98        CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

at  Iquique  enrolling  200  pupils;  Santiago  has  a  good  school  for 
girls  (Santiago  College)  and  one  for  boys  (Instituto  Ingles). 
In  Valparaiso  there  are  several  Escuelas  Populares  and  in 
Concepcion,  in  the  southern  section,  there  is  a  school  for  boys. 
A  good  educational  beginning  has  been  made  and  future  develop- 
ments should  probably  consist  of  the  strengthening  of  the  insti- 
tutions  already  planted  rather  than  duplicating  them. 

The  Rev.  J.  M.  Diaz  asserted  that  the  conference  ought  to  do 
something  aggressive  to  meet  the  offensive  attacks  of  the 
Roman  Catholics.  The  Roman  Church  sends  spies  into  the 
Protestant  services  and  the  priests  tell  falsehoods  about  the 
Protestants  when  they  visit  in  the  homes. 

The  Rev.  William  B.  Boomer,  D.D.  pointed  out  that  the 
evangelical  church  had  not  reached  the'  country  people  to  any 
extent ;  although  there  is  a  vast  rural  population ;  neither  has  it 
touched  the  educated  classes.  There  are  in  the  liceos  and  other 
higher  schools  and  universities  about  6,000  or  7,000  students. 
At  the  end  of  Dr.  Boomer's  talk,  Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald  an- 
nounced that  a  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  secretary 
is  now  under  appointment  for  Santiago  to  work  especially 
among  students. 


Ill 

REPORT  ON  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD 

By  the  Rev.  Ezra  Bauman  and  the  Rev.  Philip  J. 
Walker 

analysis  of  forces 

The  Anglican  Church  works  principally  among  the 
British  people.  There  are  chaplaincies  in  all  the  cities 
of  importance  in  which  there  are  a  considerable  number 
of  British  subjects.  The  Temuco  schools  and  the  British 
hospitals  in  the  south  fill  an  important  place  in  the 
general  program  of  Christian  work  in  Chile.  The  hospi- 
tals have  a  free  department  especially  for  the  Indians. 
Except  for  this  department,  they  are  self-supporting. 
Probably  the  most  laudable  results  achieved  in  the  Angli- 
can mission  are  those  of  the  schools  among  the  Mapu- 
ches,  which  is  the  only  permanent  work  among  these 
Indians. 

The  German  Evangelical  Church  (Lutheran)  also  has 
work  wherever  a  considerable  number  of  Germans 
is  found.  The  attendance  at  church  services  is  very 
small,  but  the  membership  includes  the  greater  part  of 
the  German  colony.  The  orphan  asylum  in  Traiguen, 
which  is  under  the  auspices  of  the  German  church, 
takes  in  Chilean  children  as  well  as  German.  The  chil- 
dren  have   advantages    of   education   and   training   in 

99 


100      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

manual  labor  on  the  farm  at  the  same  time.  There 
are  a  few  groups  of  German  and  Swiss  Christian  Al- 
liance people  and  a  few  Baptists  who  hold  their  services 
in  German. 

In  Valparaiso  and  Santiago  there  are  union  churches 
aside  from  the  Anglican  for  the  EngHsh-speaking  people. 
In  both  cases  the  pastor  is  Presbyterian,  but  the  mem- 
bers come  from  many  different  denominations  and  find 
here  a  union  church  home.  In  Concepcion  there  is  a 
Methodist  congregation  of  English-speaking  people. 
Those  who  attend  are  chiefly  teachers  and  students  in  the 
Methodist  colleges  of  the  city. 

The  balance  of  the  work  carried  on  throughout  the 
whole  country  is  in  the  Spanish  language  and  principally 
among  the  Chileans.  All  denominations  work  among 
the  same  class  of  people  but  in  almost  every  congregation 
different  social  grades  are  represented.  In  feeling  and 
interest  the  evangelical  element  is  already  a  unit,  and  is 
prepared  to  study  and  to  put  into  action  methods  of 
effective  cooperation. 

INDEPENDENT    MOVEMENTS 

There  have  been  divisions  in  the  churches  giving  rise 
to  independent  movements.  Though  these  movements 
usually  have  an  element  of  national  feehng,  the  real 
causes  are  mistakes  and  misunderstandings,  the  lack  of 
harmony  among  missionaries,  or  between  missionaries 
and  national  workers,  sometimes  a  lack  of  democratic 
government  or  superficial  instruction  of  the  members, 
leaving  room  for  suspicions  and  the  development  of 
hostile,  ungrateful,  and   rebellious   feeling. 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  loi 

In  the  Chilean  Protestant  churches  there  have  arisen 
three  separatist  independent  movements.  In  two  cases 
the  leaders  had  gone  wrong  morally  and  were  obliged  on 
this  account  to  leave  the  church.  They  took  with  them 
those  whose  confidence  they  could  hold.  The  last  case 
was  that  of  the  so-called  Pentecostal  movement,  where 
the  pastor  of  one  of  the  largest  churches,  a  missionary, 
allowed  himself  to  become  sadly  unbalanced  on  religion 
and  to  be  overruled  by  ignorant,  sometimes  malicious 
fanatics.  The  two  former  movements  were  of  very 
short  duration.  The  enthusiasm  of  independence  soon 
gave  way  to  discouragement  and  total  indifference.  The 
Pentecostal  movement  carried  with  it  a  great  number  of 
sincere  people  and  has  spread  throughout  two  thirds  of 
the  country.  It  has  been  entirely  self-supporting  and 
has  kept  up  during  the  six  years  of  its  existence  a  burn- 
ing enthusiasm  which  has  kept  it  alive.  This  move- 
ment, more  than  all  others,  shows  that  there  is  need 
of  a  more  thorough  instruction  of  our  members  in  the 
fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity  and  a  more  estab- 
lished interpretation  of  Scripture. 


SELF-SUPPORT  AND  AUTONOMY 

It  is  not  yet  time  to  think  of  reducing  the  subvention 
from  the  mission  boards  as  long  as  scarcely  any  of  our 
churches  are  self-supporting,  and  as  long  as  we  are 
touching  little  more  than  the  larger  centers  of  popula- 
tion. Even  in  the  large  cities  we  are  taking  advantage 
in  only  a  small  way  of  our  opportunities,  having  scarcely 
begun  to  solve  the  religious  problem.  Our  ultimate  aim, 
however,  should  be  to  become  entirely  self-supporting. 


I02      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

paying  the  whole  salary  of  the  pastors,  the  up-keep  of 
the  properties,  the  rentals,  the  purchase  of  new  proper- 
ties and  the  building  of  churches,  the  travel,  insurance, 
and  all  other  expenses  of  the  churches  in  the  country, 
even  organizing  home  missionary  societies  for  the  purpose 
of  helping  needy  churches  and  of  opening  new  places. 
Then  the  church  in  Chile  will  become  an  effective  ally  of 
the  present  missionary  forces  of  the  world. 

This  ideal  of  self-support  and  the  absolute  necessity 
of  its  constantly  increasing  while  the  church  grows, 
should  first  of  all  be  inculcated  in  the  hearts  and  minds 
of  the  pastors  while  they  are  being  prepared  for  their 
work.  It  must  be  explained  and  taught  in  the  churches. 
Those  members  are  the  best  supporters  of  the  church 
who  have  understood  from  the  beginning  that  they  are 
expected  to  aid  in  this  way.  It  has  been  proven  again 
that  systematic  giving  is  the  safest  and  brings  the 
greatest  results.  Usually  there  is  a  board  of  stewards 
whose  duty  it  is  to  solicit  the  contributions  and  to  pay 
the  pastor  monthly  the  amount  fixed  at  the  beginning  of 
the  year.  Promises  received  in  writing  from  members 
and  friends  must  be  carefully  and  systematically 
collected. 

Many  churches  have  been  able  to  increase  the  self- 
support  even  during  the  present  crisis.  Some  of  our 
people  have  learned,  others  must  still  learn,  that  the 
progress  of  the  Christian  church  depends  very  largely 
upon  the  sacrifices  its  people  are  willing  to  make  for  its 
^stenance.  When  the  war  crisis  is  over,  we  should 
confidently  work  for  a  substantial  increase  in  local  con- 
tributions and  should  be  prepared  to  reach  out  into 
new  places  with  new  forces  in  the  field. 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  103 

The  percentage  of  self-support  varies  in  the  different 
denominations.  The  Baptist  pastors  are  almost  entirely 
supported  either  by  their  own  secular  employment  or  by 
local  contributions.  The  same  is  true  of  the  pastors  of 
the  Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance.  The  Presbyterian 
pastors  -receive  twenty-eight  per  cent,  of  their  salaries 
from  local  sources,  and  the  Methodists  about  thirty-two 
per  cent.  Besides  this,  there  are  substantial  contribu- 
tions to  travel  and  to  the  building  and  repairing  of 
churches  and  to  missionaries'  salaries. 

The  church  in  the  mission  field  was  begun  against 
great  odds  by  the  missionary.  He  stood  alone.  It  was 
years  before  he  found  sufficient  helpers  and  they  were 
his  own  converts,  for  a  long  time  his  pupils.  It  was 
natural  that  the  missionary  should  become  the  leader 
and  the  director  of  the  church.  It  could  not  have  been 
otherwise.  The  native  workers  had  to  begin  with 
scarcely  any  preparation.  Protestantism  with  its  open 
Bible  was  to  them  fundamentally  and  morally  a  wholly 
new  religion,  entirely  different  from  the  prevailing  re- 
ligious thought  which  they  had  imbibed  from  childhood. 
Some  may  quickly  have  become  leaders,  but  not  responsi- 
ble directors,  until  they  had  had  time  thoroughly  to  as- 
similate the  Protestant  idea  of  responsibility  and  trust. 

The  Chilean  pastors  are  ordained  and  admitted  to 
the  same  orders  as  the  missionaries  upon  completion  of 
the  usual  course  of  study.  In  the  Methodist  Church 
all  who  have  been  ordained  are  members  of  conference 
and  Chilean  representatives  are  members  of  the  finance 
committee.  The  presbytery  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
which  makes  appointments  and  disbursements,  is  largely 
composed  of  Chileans.    In  the  Christian  Alliance  Church, 


104      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

Chileans  and  foreign  missionaries  unite  to  deliberate  and 
decide  all  matters  concerning  their  work. 

The  Chilean  pastors  generally  have  a  voice  in  the 
distribution  of  such  funds  as  are  used  for  their  support 
and  for  other  expenses  of  the  evangelistic  work.  It  is 
generally  conceded  that  the  positions  in  which  the  most 
skilful  management  is  required,  directorships  of  schools, 
treasurerships  of  funds  from  the  boards,  and  other 
most  responsible  appointments,  should  be  held  by 
thoroughly  trained  missionaries. 

The  relation  of  missionaries  and  workers  of  the 
country  should  be  most  cordial,  frank,  and  of  mutual 
trust.  The  missionary  should  identify  himself  as  much 
as  possible  with  the  country  and  people  among  whom 
he  works;  should  know  the  customs,  the  character,  the 
language,  the  institutions,  the  laws,  and  the  government 
of  the  country,  manifesting  a  deep  interest  and  sym- 
pathy with  the  people  and  mingling  with  them  as  much 
as  possible.  He  should  also  seek  opportunities  to  form 
acquaintances  with  people  of  power  and  influence. 

It  has  frequently  been  said  that  the  missionary  is 
simply  an  adviser,  taking  a  back  seat  in  regard  to 
administration  and  direction.  This  is  somewhat  over- 
stated. His  work  is  very  largely  administrative,  though 
in  the  particular  church  with  its  pastor  he  is  an  adviser 
and  not  a  director.  This  is  true  to  some  extent  in  the 
governing  bodies.  The  presbytery  frequently  has  a 
Chilean  president.  The  conference  frequently  has 
Chilean  officers  and  even  Chilean  superintendents.  The 
aim  again  is  to  prepare  the  church  to  govern  itself,  to 
propagate  itself,  and  to  administer  its  funds  even  if  some 
of  the  fianancial  aid  must  still  come  from  abroad.    Cor- 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  105 

respondents  write  in  terms  of  the  highest  appreciation 
of  the  missions  which  have  been  the  generous,  self- 
sacrificing  mothers  of  the  present  Chilean  churches. 


REQUIREMENTS    FOR    MEMBERSHIP 

The  first  condition  that  is  required  of  a  candidate  for 
membership  is  an  earnest  desire  to  be  saved  from  sin. 
The  preaching  of  the  Word  of  God  interests  him  and  the 
Bible  study  in  Sunday-school  awakens  in  him  a  desire  to 
know  more.  It  is  bread  of  new  life  to  him  and  his 
hungry  soul  feeds  on  it  with  gladness.  Some  pastors 
customarily  keep  a  list  of  adherents  for  a  preprobation- 
ary  period.  This  is  for  people  who  have  listened  with 
interest  to  a  few  sermons,  or  have,  under  the  impulse  of 
conviction,  declared  their  desire  to  become  members,  and 
even  for  those  who  are  erroneously  seeking  material 
gain.  The  pastor  knows  little  about  them  and  wisely 
chooses  to  give  them  a  preliminary  trial.  If  they  are 
sincere,  it  will  soon  be  manifest  and  they  can  be  received 
in  a  formal  way  as  catechumens,  or  probationers.  The 
real  probationary  period  which  follows  is  very  necessary. 
The  length  of  the  period  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the 
pastor  and  his  advisers.  It  is  the  time  for  instruction 
in  the  fundamental  principles  of  Christianity  and  the 
principal  doctrines  and  rules  of  the  church.  This  gives 
the  catechumen,  or  member,  an  opportunity  to  know  the 
church  and  the  church  a  chance  to  try  the  sincerity  of 
his  desire  to  live  the  Christian  life.  This  desire  must 
manifest  itself  in  a  change  of  conduct,  prayer  life,  a 
stand  for  Christ  and  the  right,  and  an  interest  in  the 
salvation  of  others.     Many  drop  out  during  the  proba- 


io6      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

tion  period,  because  of  a  lack  of  interest  and  determina- 
tion, and  consequent  unfaithfulness,  never  having 
achieved  a  deep  personal  religious  experience. 

As  most  people  have  been  baptized  in  infancy,  there 
is  a  difference  of  opinion  as  to  rebaptism  upon  reception 
into  full  connection  into  the  evangelical  church.  It  is 
generally  conceded,  however,  that  baptism  in  the  Catholic 
Church  is  Christian  baptism,  and  that  rebaptism  is  un- 
necessary and  not  advisable.  All  members  should  be- 
come supporters  of  the  church  financially  and  otherwise, 
thus  bearing  their  share  of  responsibiHty.  Unfaithful- 
ness and  immorality  are  sufficient  cause  to  necessitate 
the  withdrawal  or  expulsion  of  a  member. 

THE    NEED   OF   LEADERS 

The  majority  of  the  members  of  the  evangelical 
churches  in  Chile  have  come  from  the  laboring  classes. 
Not  many  of  them  are  accustomed  to  being  leaders  of 
others,  or  directors.  They  have  usually  been  directed 
by  their  superiors.  Their  abiHty  for  leadership  needs 
to  be  developed.  They  are  not  wealthy,  and  few  of 
them  have  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  education.  Among 
the  higher  classes  in  society  there  is  high  esteem  for 
education,  and  a  man  in  the  capacity  of  a  public  speaker 
or  in  a  responsible  position  easily  meets  with  disapproval 
if  his  lack  of  culture  or  preparation  is  exposed.  It  is 
extremely  difficult  for  a  person  who  has  occupied  an 
inferior  position  to  ascend  sufficiently  to  be  able  to 
greatly  influence  the  higher  classes  of  society.  It  is 
difficult  to  find  preachers  or  Christian  native  workers 
who  would  be  capable  of  starting  a  lasting  and  fruitful 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  107 

campaign  among  these  people,  influential  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  nation.  The  leaders  in  all  secular  institu- 
tions of  the  country  are  educated  men  and  any  move- 
ment whose  representatives  are  lacking  in  this  respect 
loses  its  prestige.  The  student  classes,  the  public  men, 
high  society  in  general,  are  not  altogether  adverse  to  the 
gospel,  but  in  order  to  influence  them  and  to  win  them 
for  Christ  we  must  have  leaders  trained  to  cope  with 
them  socially  and  intellectually. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  LIFE 

In  general,  the  spiritual  condition  of  our  churches  is 
encouraging.  There  is  activity  and  devotion.  The 
members  readily  take  part  in  the  prayer-meetings,  class- 
meetings,  and  Bible  study.  Yet  there  is  much  room  for 
improvement  even  in  this.  Our  mid-week  meetings 
should  be  better  attended  and  the  less  fervent  be  in- 
duced to  take  part  more  freely. 

The  prayer  life  at  home  is  not  what  it  should  be.  We 
usually  find  that  the  Christians  invoke  God's  blessing  at 
the  table  at  meal-time,  but  family  prayer  and  Bible 
reading  is  rarely  found.  Consequently,  the  people  are 
little  acquainted  with  the  Bible  and  Biblical  history.  We 
believe  that  family  devotions  should  be  strongly  recom- 
mended and  will  be  productive  of  much  spirituality. 
The  pastor,  or  leader,  may  find  it  necessary  to  help 
famihes  get  started  in  devotions  at  home,  after  which 
they  can  more  easily  continue.  We  seldom  hear  people 
speak  of  private  prayer.  The  power  of  private  prayer 
life,  of  winning  the  battles  over  sin  and  self  in  private 
communion  with  God,  is  little  known.    The  pastor  must 


io8      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

seek  to  stimulate  the  prayer  life  in  his  congregation  by 
direct  work  with  the  individual  members  and  families. 

The  fruits  of  Christianity  are  very  evident.  There 
is  usually  a  great  difference  between  the  Christian  family 
and  what  that  family  or  the  individuals  who  compose  it 
were  previous  to  their  conversion.  A  certain  Chilean 
of  considerable  prominence  has  said  that  the  members 
of  the  evangelical  churches  are  the  only  ones  of  their 
class  who  are  trustworthy,  who  have  credit  in  the 
banks,  and  who  can  be  relied  upon  generally.  Though 
previously  our  people  were  often  persecuted,  their  work 
being  taken  from  them  because  of  their  faith,  to-day  we 
find  that  Christian  men  are  sought,  for  their  truthful- 
ness, diligence,  and  reliability  are  becoming  known  and 
appreciated. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis  spoke  on  behalf  of  better  salaries  for 
the   national   pastors. 

The  Rev.  Moses  Torregosa  discussed  the  relation  of  the  mis- 
sionaries and  the  national  workers,  pleading  for  harmonious 
action.  He  declared  he  was  not  in  favor  of  an  independent 
church.  Missionaries  are  needed  and  there  is  no  sentiment 
against  foreigners ;  but  he  believed  the  national  church  ought 
to  be  represented  more  adequately  on  committees. 

Colonel  W.  P.  Bonnett  told  of  the  work  of  the  Salvation  Army, 
which  has  three  homes — Valparaiso,  Santiago,  and  Antofagasta. 

The  Rev.  /.  S.  Vallenzuela  discussed  the  training  of  lay 
workers;  there  is  a  great  lack  of  such  workers,  he  said,  and  the 
church  needs  their  services;  the  Chilean  frontier  is  open  to  the 
gospel. 

The  Rev.  W.  B.  Boomer,  D.D.  deplored  the  short  time  al- 
lowed for  the  training  of  the  national  ministry. 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  109 

Mr.  A.  E.  Turner  spoke  of  the  possibilities  of  institutional 
work,  suggesting  that  it  could  be  begun  in  a  very  modest  way 
by  almost  any  congregation  and  only  God  could  know  to  what 
extent  it  might  grow.  As  an  illustration  of  the  establishment 
of  a  particularly  helpful  type  of  institutional  work  without 
resources  at  the  beginning,  Mr.  Turner  told  the  story  of  the 
growth  from  very  small  beginnings  of  the  People's  Institute  at 
Piedras  Negras,  Mexico,  under  the  leadership  of  Mr.  S.  G. 
Inman.  Mr.  Inman  had  set  aside  his  own  library  and  one  room 
in  his  house  for  the  use  of  the  public;  from  this  a  debating 
club  was  formed  and  public  and  moral  questions  were  discussed, 
with  complete  freedom,  by  all.  Mr.  Inman  usually  closed  these 
debates  by  suggesting  Christ's  solution  of  the  problem.  Finally 
the  mayor  and  other  prominent  men  became  interested  in  the 
good  work  being  done;  a  night  school  was  organized  and  con- 
ducted in  other  quarters;  twenty-six  branches  were  taught;  the 
government  of  the  province  subsidized  the  work;  at  last  the 
government,  together  with  voluntary  contributors,  put  up  a  fine 
building,  which  serves  as  a  social  center  of  moral  and  religious 
influence.  Mr.  Turner  believed  that  with  the  right  leadership 
this  sort  of  work  could  be  done  almost  anywhere. 

The  Rev.  George  H.  Trull  discussed  the  Sunday-school  as  an 
evangelistic  agency.  The  pupil  must  be  won  to  Christ  through 
the  teacher  and  the  teacher  must,  therefore,  have  evangelistic 
passion.  Mr.  Trull  recommended  Dr.  Jowett's  book.  The 
Passion  for  Souls;  he  advocated  decision  days  in  the  Sunday- 
school  and  called  attention  to  the  fact  that  religion  has  natural 
periods  in  the'  life  of  youth  when  decision  is  more  likely  to  take 
place  than  at  any  other  time.  These  periods  are  from  twelve  to 
thirteen;  from  sixteen  to  seventeen;  and  from  nineteen  to 
twenty.  It  is  natural  to  accept  Christ  at  those  years,  and  the 
chances  are  a  thousand  against  one  that  a  person  over  thirty  years 
of  age  will  make  a  decision  for  Christ.  Mr.  Trull  also  advocated 
the  publication  of  a  Sunday-school  journal  for  Latin  America 
in  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  languages. 

Mr.  W.  H.  Spencer  deplored  denominational  belligerency. 
He  declared  that  all  steps  taken  by  the  boards  working  in  Chile 
should  lead  consciously  toward  the  organization  of  a  united 
national  church.     In  his  judgment  a  union  theological  seminary 


no      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

would  be  a  positive  factor  in  the  development  of  such  a 
church. 

The  Rev.  Efrain  Martinez  took  exception  to  the  statement 
in  the  report  to  the  effect  that  we  must  look  to  other  than  the 
lower  classes  for  the  leadership  of  the  evangelical  churches. 
He  said  that  the  greatest  men  of  history  have  come  from  the 
working  classes,  and  we  have  a  right  to  expect  the  great 
leaders  of  the  evangelical  church  in  Latin  America  to  arrive 
from  the  same  classes;  but  these  men  must  receive  the  most 
thorough   training. 

The  Rev.  W.  D.  T.  MacDonald  declared  that  denomination- 
alism  is  a  curse  to  the  cause  of  Christ  and  that  in  order  to  get 
rid  of  it  we  must  come  to  the  basis  of  the  Word  of  God. 

The  Rev.  T.  F.  Reavis  exhorted  the  mission  boards  and  mis- 
sionaries to  put  greater  trust  in  the  native  church;  it  must  be 
kept  clearly  in  mind,  he  said,  that  we  are  not  here  to  import 
a  North  American  institution,  but  to  create  a  native  institution. 
The  call  from  the  national  workers  for  liberty  to  form  a 
national  church,  is  a  movement  in  anticipation  of  a  possible 
ecclesiastical  imperialism.  We  will  make  no  mistake  if  we  put 
trust  in  the  native  church. 


IV 

REPORT  ON  EDUCATION 

By  W.  Merrill  Wolfe 

catholic  and  government  schools 

In  Chile,  as  in  all  Latin  America,  the  education  of 
the  youth  of  the  land  during  the  colonial  period  was  left 
to  the  charge  of  the  Roman  Church.  This  Church  aimed 
to  provide  a  theological  training  for  a  few  gifted  persons, 
but  for  a  long  time  had  no  thought  of  extending  the 
benefits  of  a  liberal  education  to  all  classes.  The 
curricula  embraced  principally  a  study  of  Latin,  medieval 
theology,  and  philosophy.  Elementary  subjects  were 
often  taught  in  the  universities  connected  with  the 
monasteries,  though  some  schools,  founded  for  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  instructing  the  Araucanians  in  the  rudi- 
ments of  the  Spanish  language,  existed  in  the  colony. 
All  instruction  had  for  its  chief  aim  the  grounding  of  the 
^youth  in  the  tenets  of  the  Roman  Church. 

The  education  of  the  Church  failed  to  meet  the  de- 
mands of  a  practical  age.  It  has  failed  likewise  in  the 
inculcation  of  religious  and  moral  truths  in  the  hearts 
of  its  students.  "  Its  rules  and  doctrines  are  learned  by 
rote,  and  they  have  about  as  much  influence  on  the  moral 
and  religious  life  of  the  student  as  would  be  gained  by 
a  diligent  repetition  of  the  '  Laws  of  Kepler '  or  of  the 


112      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

'  binomial  theorem/  There  is  no  basis  for  rehgious 
thought  in  Latin  America.  Rules  and  rites  are  seldom, 
if  ever,  translated  into  terms  of  real  religious  thought 
or  practise,  and  the  lack  of  a  religion  that  grips  the 
conscience  is  felt  wherever  one  may  turn." 

What  are  the  conditions  in  the  government  schools? 
Let  us  recognize  at  the  outset  that  Chile  has  concen- 
trated her  attention  on  the  secondary  schools  and  the 
university.  With  the  formation  of  independent  nation- 
alities, early  in  the  nineteenth  century,  the  university 
passed  out  of  the  hands  of  the  clergy.  The  program 
of  study  and  the  general  scheme  of  administration  have 
followed  European  ideals  rather  than  those  with  which 
we  are  more  familiar  in  North  America.  The  secondary 
schools  in  Chile  are  modeled  directly  upon  the  German 
gymnasia.  They  follow  the  concentric  system  of  studies, 
adopted  as  far  as  we  know  by  but  one  of  the  mission 
schools  in  Chile,  only  to  be  later  abandoned.  Primary 
schools  are  very  few  in  comparison  with  the  great  num- 
ber of  pupils  who  should  be  reached.  Professor  Ross 
says :  "  It  gives  one  a  vivid  sense  of  the  aristocratic  spirit 
of  the  government  of  Chile  to  find  that  there  are  only 
3,026  public  elementary  schools,  whereas  10,000  are 
needed  to  accommodate  the  700,000  children  of  school 
age.  Only  300,000  children  are  enrolled  in  elementary 
schools,  of  which  number  perhaps  50,000  are  in  parish 
schools  maintained  by  the  church.  The  existing  public 
schools  are  full  and  children  have  to  be  turned  away." 

As  regards  secondary  education,  Chile  has  sixty-one 
government  colegios,  two  thirds  of  them  for  boys,  and 
subsidizes  sixty-seven  private  secondary  schools. 

The  state  schools  have  not  exercised  a  moral  influence 


EDUCATION  113 

over  the  students.  The  Roman  Catholic  religion  is 
taught  by  a  priest,  and  attendance  on  these  classes  is 
obligatory.  One  correspondent  says :  "  There  is  a  certain 
enmity  between  the  two  systems  (that  of  the  state  and 
that  of  the  Church)  that  predisposes  the  students  of  the 
state  schools  against  everything  connected  with  those  of 
the  Church."  And,  since  religious  instruction  is  given 
entirely  by  representatives  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  there  must  be  a  predisposition  against  it.  More- 
over, the  religious  instruction  is  limited,  as  in  the  schools 
of  the  Church  itself,  to  a  parrot-hke  repetition  of  rules 
and  rites  that  have  no  bearing  on  the  problems  that  con- 
front the  student  and  in  no  way  prepare  him  to  resist 
the  numberless  and  insidious  temptations  that  throng 
around  him.  In  many  of  the  liceos  and  in  the  university, 
the  tendency,  fostered  by  foreign  professors — often  Ger- 
man rationalists — is  frankly  atheistic  or  agnostic.  The 
principal  of  a  large  Hceo  once  remarked  to  the  writer  that 
he  had  secured  the  dismissal  of  his  professor  of  religion 
because  he  found  that  "  he  was  teaching  the  students  all 
about  hell  and  other  foolish  things." 

We  must  recognize  that  the  government  is  constantly 
striving  to  strengthen  the  courses  of  study  in  its 
secondary  schools  and  in  the  university ;  that  many  of  the 
state  schools  are  so  fully  equipped  that  at  present  no 
mission  school  can  compete  with  them  in  this  respect; 
but  we  must  also  find  that  there  is  a  gap  which  the 
state  schools  are  not  filling,  and  which  must  constitute  a 
strong  argument  in  favor  of  the  continuance  and  en- 
largement of  the  existing  evangelical  educational  institu- 
tions, as  conditions  may  permit. 


114      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

EVANGELICAL    SCHOOLS 

The  evangelical  churches  early  established  centers  of 
education  as  a  part  of  their  propaganda.  To-day  there 
exist  in  the  territory  represented  by  this  conference  nine 
secondary  schools  and  twelve  primary  schools.  It  is 
to  be  noted  that  the  Escuelas  Populares  of  Valparaiso 
constitute  the  only  complete  system  of  primary  schools 
developed,  thus  far,  on  the  West  Coast.  The  Escuela 
Popular  was  founded  in  1870  by  Dr.  David  Trumbull. 
To-day  it  has  accommodations  for  twenty  girl  boarders,  in 
addition  to  the  day  pupils  at  the  central  building.  The 
course  of  study  covers  eight  years,  beginning  with  the 
kindergarten.  Each  year  English  is  taught  increasingly, 
until,  in  the  last  year,  all  the  subjects  are  in  that  language. 
The  enrolment  is  300.  Daily  Bible  instruction  is  given, 
and  in  the  upper  classes  each  pupil  has  a  Bible.  Once  a 
week  a  missionary  or  Chilean  pastor  conducts  a  special 
Bible  class  for  all  children.  A  Sunday-school  and  a 
preaching  service  on  Thursday  nights  help  to  establish 
relations  with  the  church.  A  branch  school  was  opened 
in  one  of  the  chapels  in  1908.  Today  there  are  six 
branches  and  an  enrolment  of  325.  At  Concepcion  one 
school  has  been  started  on  the  same  plan  and  with  marked 
success.  It  is  to  be  noted  that  this  system  of  schools 
reaches  the  classes  from  which  the  membership  of  the 
evangelical  churches  is  drawn. 

The  secondary  schools  draw  their  pupils  largely  from 
the  upper  middle  and  professional  classes.  The  sine  qua 
non  of  these  schools  up  to  the  present  has  been  that  they 
should  be  self-supporting  with  the  exception  of  paying 
the  salaries  of  the  directors,  and  for  this  reason  they 


EDUCATION  115 

have  been  compelled  to  give  much  attention  to  the 
financial  standing  of  those  parents  who  have  come  to 
matriculate  their  children.  The  Instituto  Internacional 
(now  Instituto  Ingles)  for  boys  was  established  in 
Santiago  in  1873.  Colegio  Americano  was  founded  in 
Concepcion  in  1878  and  Concepcion  College  for  girls  in 
1887.  There  are  also  schools  at  Iquique  and  at  Cocha- 
bamba  and  La  Paz  in  Bolivia.  The  Araucanian  mission 
established  educational  centers  at  Temuco,  Cholchol,  and 
Maquehue  in  the  south.  An  interesting  account  of  the 
work  of  these  schools  is  given  in  the  report  of  the  com- 
mission on  missions  to  the  aborigines.  Some  of  these 
schools  are  founded  on  a  coeducational  basis  and  com- 
bine a  literary  course  with  agricultural  and  industrial 
branches. 


AIM  OF  EVANGELICAL  SCHOOLS 

Missionary  schools  are  adapted  to  achieve  four  ends 
consistent  with  the  general  purpose  of  the  missionary 
movement : 

(i)  Conversion  of  the  students — the  bringing  of 
children  and  youth  under  influences  by  which  they  may 
be  led  to  adopt  Christian  principles  of  conduct  and  to 
become  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

(2)  Intellectual  uplift  of  the  community — the  up- 
building of  the  Christian  community,  through  the 
increase  of  its  intelligence  and  effectiveness  and  the 
development  of  Christian  power  and  the  missionary 
spirit. 

(3)  Uplift  of  the  community  at  large — the  permeation 
of  the  community  at  large  with  the  highest  Christian  ideas 


ii6      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

and  ideals,  making  for  the  application  of  these  ideals 
to  all  phases  of  human  life,  and  the  creation  of  an  at- 
mosphere favorable  to  intelligent  and  sincere  Christian 
discipleship. 

(4)  The  provision  of  an  opportunity  for  the  natural 
and  spontaneous  expression  of  the  spirit  of  Christianity 
in  its  care  for  all  human  welfare. 


COURSES  OF  STUDY 

Tfie  question  naturally  arises  as  to  the  course  of  study 
to  be  pursued.  Shall  our  schools,  departing  from  that 
which  up  to  now  has  been  the  universal  practise,  model 
their  courses  of  study  upon  government  requirements 
and  seek  to  obtain  government  recognition,  or  shall  they 
continue  to  draw  their  principal  inspiration  from  the 
North  American  high  school?  The  opinions  received 
on  this  point  are  quite  varied.  One  principal  writes: 
"  We  ought  to  equal  the  work  of  the  schools  of  the  state, 
to  such  a  degree  that  by  the  work  that  we  do  we  will  be 
able  to  be  recognized  by  the  state."  Others  feel  that  we 
can  do  our  best  work  by  striving  to  supplement  the  work 
of  the  state  schools,  rather  than  by  duplicating  their 
courses.  Perhaps  the  real  ideal  to  be  obtained  is  this: 
that  our  courses  should  be  equal  to  the  courses  prescribed 
by  the  state  schools,  that  is,  that  they  should  strive  to 
furnish  about  the  same  grade  of  education  (knowledge 
of  science,  literature,  and  history)  as  the  corresponding 
courses  in  the  national  schools,  but  that  they  should  do 
this  without  duplicating  the  curriculum  demanded  by  the 
latter.  When  the  Instituto  Internacional  followed  gov- 
ernment requirements  it  steadily  lost  ground  and  was 


EDUCATION  117 

recognized  as  a  failure  by  the  Presbyterian  mission  in 
Chile  and  by  the  board  in  the  United  States. 

In  this  connection,  there  may  be  some  question  as  to 
the  language  to  be  used  as  the  principal  medium  of 
instruction.  Our  secondary  schools  in  Chile  have  em- 
phasized the  study  of  English  and  have  always  counted 
the  preparation  given  in  this  language  as  one  of  their 
chief  attractions.  Without  doubt,  the  task  of  mastering 
the  material  in  a  given  subject  is  more  difficult  when  a 
portion  of  the  student's  energy  is  consumed  in  the  effort 
to  grasp  the  meaning  of  the  foreign  language  in  which 
it  is  taught.  Many  feel  that  English,  however,  has 
certain  advantages. 

Our  mission  schools,  however,  must  not  forget  that 
they  are  training  Chilean  young  men  and  women  and 
cannot  afford  to  give  any  but  a  thorough  preparation  in 
the  vernacular.  The  courses  in  Spanish  are  not  as  strong 
as  they  should  be.  Students  should  be  efficiently  drilled 
in  the  fundamentals  of  grammar  and  should  be  able  to 
defend  any  cause  in  a  creditable  way  in  the  press.  One 
correspondent  has  pointed  out  that  the  Catholic  schools 
have  excelled  in  this  regard,  that  they  have  produced 
men  thoroughly  trained  in  composition,  rhetoric,  logic, 
and  that  these  men  as  leaders  of  the  Catholic  party  in 
Congress  have  shown  the  superiority  of  their  education 
by  the  able  way  in  which  they  have  advocated  their  own 
principles  and  defended  themselves  from  the  attacks  of 
their  enemies  in  the  forum  and  in  the  press. 

The  committee,  therefore,  judges  that  even  though 
great  emphasis  may  be  laid  on  the  study  of  English,  no 
school  should  close  its  eyes  to  the  advantages  derivable 
from  a  thorough  training  in  the  mother  tongue. 


ii8      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

NORMAL  SCHOOL 

Trained  native  teachers  are  absolutely  essential  if  we 
are  to  carry  forward  the  work  of  the  parochial  schools 
mentioned  above.  This  presupposes  a  normal  school 
where  the  girls  of  our  congregations  can  be  trained  to 
teach  the  schools  of  the  villages  to  which  they  return 
after  finishing  their  course  of  study.  As  most  of  the 
students  could  not  afford  to  pay  for  this  education,  we 
would  have  to  secure  an  endowment  or  yearly  appro- 
priation for  the  school,  sufficient  to  pay  their  expenses, 
but  on  condition  that  each  girl  promise  to  teach  a  certain 
number  of  years  at  a  reduced  salary. 

In  the  Escuela  Popular  in  Valparaiso,  there  is  room 
for  twenty  boarders  and  four  hundred  pesos  is  ample 
allowance  for  the  yearly  expenditure  for  board,  washing, 
and  books.  There  the  girls  could  be  taught  and  at  the 
same  time  they  could  practise  teaching  in  the  kinder- 
garten of  the  school,  or  in  one  of  the  six  branch  schools. 
This  would  serve  the  purpose  for  a  few  years,  until 
educational  work  is  more  widely  extended,  and  then  a 
separate  normal  school  could  be  built  in  the  city  that 
seemed  most  central.  This  is  the  recommendation  made 
by  the  workers  in  Valparaiso. 

We  believe,  however,  that  opportunity  should  be  given 
for  the  preparation  of  men,  as  well  as  of  women,  for 
teaching.  From  a  purely  pedagogical  standpoint,  we 
need  well-trained  Christian  men  and  women  teachers. 

The  committee  would  submit  the  question  as  to 
whether  a  school  could  not  be  established  by  the  evan- 
gelical churches  engaged  in  work  in  Chile  which  would 
have   three   departments :   first,   a   department   to    train 


EDUCATION  119 

teachers,  fulfilling  thus  the  function  of  a  normal  school ; 
second,  a  department  to  train  Christian  workers,  fulfill- 
ing thus  the  purpose  of  a  Bible  training-school;  and 
third,  a  department  of  theology  for  training  ordained 
ministers.  This  school  might  be  called  a  Christian  train- 
ing-school. There  is  a  certain  unity  of  purpose  in  the 
ultimate  aim  of  the  three  departments  which  would  bind 
them  together.  As  a  feeder  for  such  a  school,  an  indus- 
trial school  might  be  established.  Such  an  institution  has 
for  some  time  been  projected  by  the  Mennonite  Church. 
The  members  of  the  Presbyterian  mission  have  also 
seriously  considered  the  possibility  of  founding  such  an 
institution.  The  Araucanian  mission  has  found  the  in- 
dustrial school  well  adapted  to  the  needs  of  the  work 
among  the  aborigines.  The  system  involves  a  half  day 
of  work  in  the  classroom  and  a  half  day  of  manual 
labor.  It  may  be  too  much  to  hope  that  such  a  school 
would  pay  all  its  expenses  through  the  products  of  stu- 
dent labor,  although  this  factor  would  serve  to  reduce 
the  budget  to  a  very  appreciable  extent.  An  industrial 
school  would  have,  as  its  principal  aim,  the  afifording  of 
the  means  to  secure  a  Christian  education  to  those  who 
desire  it  but  are  unable  to  pay  for  it  except  by  their 
own  work.  Men  of  independent  character  would  be 
attracted  to  it  as  a  means  of  increasing  their  Christian 
usefulness,  and  it  would  be  an  important  step  toward 
linking  the  membership  of  the  evangelical  churches  to 
our  educational  system. 

THEOLOGICAL  EDUCATION 

An  important   step   in   remedying  the   weaknesses  of 
theological  training  was  taken  in  1914,  when  the  Metho- 


120      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

dist  and  Presbyterian  missions  joined  forces  and 
organized  a  theological  seminary.  The  basis  of  organi- 
zation was  the  brief  creed  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance, 
and  the  seminary  was  thrown  open  to  all  evangelical 
churches.  The  control  was  vested  in  the  governing 
authorities  of  the  missions  and  each  set  aside  one  of  its 
missionaries  for  this  distinctive  work.  Other  mission- 
aries working  in  the  capital  were  called  into  service  and 
from  the  start  the  faculty  was  composed  of  six  profes- 
sors and  two  instructors. 

Difficulties  were  encountered,  as  was  to  be  expected. 
All  the  members  of  the  faculty  have  had  other  duties  to 
perform  and  could  not  give  full  time  to  the  development 
of  the  seminary.  Not  all  candidates  could  be  sent  to 
the  newly-organized  seminary  for  instruction,  but  eight 
students  entered  in  the  first  year  and  this  number  was 
slightly  increased  in  the  second  year.  Other  candidates 
in  various  parts  of  the  field  have  been  studying  under 
the  direction  of  missionaries,  or  have  taken  corre- 
spondence courses  under  the  direction  of  a  couple  of  the 
professors  of  the  seminary.  In  spite  of  these  difficulties, 
the  establishment  of  the  theological  school  marks  an  im- 
portant step  in  providing  an  adequately  trained  native 
pastorate  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  this  beginning  may  be 
fully  developed  and  perfected. 

The  principle  of  a  union  seminary  is  sound.  A  united 
Roman  Catholic  Church  must  be  confronted  by  a  united 
Protestant  Church,  and  separate  classes  for  the  different 
denominations  can  be  provided  only  for  those  subjects  on 
which  the  denominations  hold  different  views.  Vital 
Christian  truths  are  held  in  common,  and  in  no  way  can 
our  united  belief  in  the  saving  power  of  Jesus  Christ  be 


EDUCATION  121 

more  fully  manifested  than  by  a  union  seminary  for  the 
training  of  our  pastors. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

Bishop  L.  L.  Kinsolving  laid  a  special  stress  upon  the  primary 
importance  of  theological  education  at  the  present  stage  of  the 
evangehcal  movement.  He  urged  that  the  church  should  create 
a  conscience  in  its  members  on  the  matter  of  their  directing 
young  m.en  into  the  ministry.  The  training  of  such  young  men 
is  of   fundamental  importance. 

The  Rev.  Ezra  Bauman  advocated  parochial  schools. 

The  Rev.  J.  F.  Garvin  outlined  a  plan  for  industrial  schools 
to  be  located  outside  of  Santiago,  in  which  would  be  taught 
such  subjects  as  carpentry,  masonry,  agriculture.  The'  students 
could  build  the  evangelical  chapels  and  would  be  self-supporting. 
From  the  student  body  such  as  are  capable  might  enter  the 
ministry. 

The  Rev.  W.  T.  Robinson,  D.D.  said  that  the  strategical  points 
of  Chile  are  Concepcion,  Santiago,  Valparaiso,  and  Iquique  and 
that  these  should  be  well  sustained. 

Miss  Florence  Smith  spoke  on  the  great  need  in  the  nitrate 
pampas.  She  advocated  an  interdenominational  normal  school 
to  train  young  women  teachers.  There'  is  no  such  school  today 
in  all  the  region  of  Peru,  Bolivia,  Chile,  Argentina,  and  Urugua5^ 

The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker  emphasized  the  importance  of  the 
Sunday-school  as  an  educational  influence. 

The  Rev.  S.  G.  Gammon  said  the  objectives  for  evangelical 
schools  are  three:  evangelistic,  training  for  efficiency,  and  the 
leavening  of  society.  Evangelical  schools  must  be  permeated 
by  the  spirit  of  Christ;  the  teachers  ought  to  be  thoroughly 
Christian  and  controlled  by  the  ideals  of  Christian  education. 
A  majority  of  the  pupils  should  come  from  evangelical  homes  in 
order  to  create  and  conserve  the  Christian  atmosphere  of  the 
school. 


V 

REPORT  ON   COOPERATION   AND  UNITY 

By   the   Rev.    William    H.    Teeter   and   the   Rev. 
Federico  Figueroa 

evil  of  divisions 

For  years  there  has  been  a  drawing  together  of  the 
forces  which  go  to  make  up  the  dynamic  which  repre- 
sents the  Christian  rehgion.  Presumably  there  was  a 
time  when  these  forces  were  as  one,  known  to  us  as  the 
Apostolic  Church.  Differences  began  to  enter  at  a  very 
early  date,  and  then  began  separations,  the  history  of 
which  is  well  known  to  every  moderately  informed 
Christian  worker. 

These  differences  and  separations  become  so  serious 
and  aggravated,  that  for  centuries  the  real  power  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ  was  lost  in  bickerings  and  quarrel  which 
tended  to  destroy  all  of  the  spiritual  forces  of  the 
Christian  Church,  and  even  were  carried  to  such  an 
extent  that  the  teachings  of  the  great  Leader  were  lost 
sight  of,  and  man-made  doctrines  were  given  a  promi- 
nence which  they  were  never  supposed  to  have,  so  that 
at  one  time  we  find  a  greater  stress  laid  upon  the  theo- 
logical discussions  of  Paul  than  upon  the  divine  truths  of 
the  Christ. 

Separations  began,   and   were  brought  about  almost 

122 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  123 

invariably  by  a  difference  in  interpretation  of  some 
metaphysical,  philosophical,  or  theological  question,  and 
scarcely  ever  over  differences  of  opinion  as  to  what 
was  meant  by  the  specific  words  of  the  Nazarene.  First 
came  the  separations  of  the  Eastern  and  Western 
churches,  and  then  came  divisions  among  these.  Then 
the  Reformation  and  its  related  movements  appeared, 
and,  from  that  time  forward^  separations  continued  until 
these  bodies  have  become  so  numerous  that  their  name 
is  Legion. 

All  of  these  have  grown  into  great  disfavor  in  the 
past  few  years;  we  might  say  within  the  past  two  dec- 
ades. A  feeling  that  this  was  all  wrong  became  strong, 
first  among  the  various  missions  working  in  the  many 
parts  of  the  world.  The  close  contact  of  the  various 
Christian  bodies  began  to  grow  into  an  intimacy  which 
bred  respect,  and  this  respect  gradually  grew  into  a 
deep  regard  for  each  other. 


PRESENT  STAGE  OF  COOPERATION  IN  CHILE 

In  a  general  way  there  has  not  been  much  done  along 
the  line  of  real  cooperation.  But  there  has  been  some 
really  effective  work  done  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
and  Presbyterian  missions,  and  we  greatly  hope  that  its 
sphere  may  be  widened,  so  as  to  take  in  all  sympathetic 
and  regularly  organized  missions.  We  believe  that  the 
two  missions  named  should  invite  any  other  regular 
organization  to  enter  which  may  wish  to  do  so,  and  then 
await  response.  Any  further  ventures  should  come  from 
those  desiring  to  enter  into  the  compact  so  as  to  eliminate 
all  feeling  of  force. 


124      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

There  has  not  been  any  formal  distribution  of  territory. 
But  the  Presbyterian  mission,  at  its  last  meeting  held  a 
few  weeks  ago,  drew  a  plan  for  the  division  of  territory 
between  itself  and  the  Methodist  Episcopal  missionary 
organization,  extending  from  the  northern  bounds  of  the 
country  to  Traiguen,  the  most  southerly  point  reached  by 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  its  work  in  South  America. 
The  plan  should  have  been  ere  this  sent  to  New  York 
to  the  offices  of  the  Presbyterian  Board.  It  is  to  be 
presented  to  the  comity  committee  of  these  two  missions. 
It  follows  in  large  measure  the  division  which  has  been 
providentially  made  in  the  course  of  the  missionary  occu- 
pation of  the  past  twenty  years  or  so,  and  provides  for 
blocks  of  territory  already  partially  occupied  with  a 
provision  for  readjustment  at  the  end  of  a  short  period 
of  years.  For  exact  delineations  of  the  field,  see  the  re- 
port of  the  committee  that  presented  it.  The  mission 
work  of  these  two  churches  overlaps  in  but  few  places, 
principally  in  the  large  cities  of  Valparaiso,  Santiago,  and 
Concepcion,  where  there  is  ample  room  for  two  organi- 
zations. 

The  work  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  of 
the  Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance  overlaps  in  a  com- 
paratively small  territory  in  the  south,  and  adjustments 
ought  to  be  possible,  if  the  adequate  occupation  of  the 
whole  field  be  taken  into  view.  The  last-mentioned  society 
works  also  south  of  the  main  field  occupied  by  the 
Methodists 

UNION   THEOLOGICAL   SEMINARY 

The  beginnings  of  a  theological  seminary  have  been 
made  under  the  auspices  of  the  Methodist  and  Presby- 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  125 

terian  missions  at  Santiago.  The  Rev.  W.  B.  Boomer, 
president  of  the  seminary,  formulates  as  follows  his  esti- 
mate of  the  value  of  the  work  his  school  is  doing: 

1.  We  have  been  drawn  into  closer  sympathy,  and  we  have 
learned  to  appraise  the  workings  of  the  other  mission  at  their 
real  worth. 

2.  Next  in  order,  we  are  cementing  our  ministerial  structure 
together  in  such  a  manner  as  to  do  away  with  all  controversy 
among  ourselves  and  to  give  the  lie  forever  to  the  Romish 
argument  that  we  cannot  get  along  with  each  other. 

3.  By  union  faculties  we  are  able  to  obtain  from  the  two 
missions  an  unusually  strong  group  of  professors,  who  have  in 
most  cases  specialized  for  years  in  the  branches  that  they  teach, 
or  if  they  have  not  done  so,  they  may  now  begin.  It  would 
be  a  financial  impossibility  for  either  mission  alone  to  place 
such  a  group  of  men  at  the  disposal  of  a  theological  school  in 
Chile. 

4.  It  broadens  the  ideas  and  visions  of  the  students.  Every 
doctrine  is  studied  and  discussed  impartially.  Students  of  each 
denomination  are  asked  to  draw  their  own  conclusions.  It  might 
be  said,  though,  that  the  average  Chilean  student  would  do  this 
whether  he  were  asked  to  do  so  or  not. 

These  appear  to  be  our  chief  gains.  Losses  we  have 
never  realized,  if  there  were  any,  but  in  our  own  think- 
ing, there  have  been  none.  "  As  a  Methodist,"  testifies 
the  Rev.  W.  H.  Teeter,  "  I  do  not  see  that  it  has  been 
necessary  for  us  to  surrender  one  vital  point,  and  I  am 
positive  that  the  other  mission  feels  the  same." 

COOPERATION    IN    LITERATURE 

It  is  pleasing  to  us  that  it  was  found  possible  to  carry 
out    the    fusion    of    the    Heraldo    Evangelico    and    El 


126      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

Cristiano,  under  the  title  Heraldo  Cristiano,  which  goes  to 
show  how  possible  it  is  to  cooperate  in  the  other  de- 
partments of  literary  production.  This  fusion  was 
brought  about  by  establishing  a  common  fund  to  which 
each  mission  contributed  equally  and  by  naming  a  com- 
mittee for  publishing  and  administration  composed  of 
members  of  both  missions,  the  editors  taking  turns  every 
three  months.  The  work  has  been  done  with  the  greatest 
harmony  and  with  the  general  approval  of  the  readers 
of  the  Heraldo  Cristiano.  In  this  way  the  same  work 
has  been  done  as  before,  and  to  the  same  purpose  as 
before,  with  less  expense  and  less  waste  of  energy  for 
each  church,  the  Presbyterians  and  Methodists  being  the 
cooperating  bodies.  This  shows  that  cooperation  in  the 
publishing  of  a  Sunday-school  journal  and  tracts  could 
be  effected  with  the  same  results  following  more  or  less 
the  same  methods.  There  would  be  a  joint  committee 
for  publication  of  a  Sunday-school  journal  with  choice 
reading  and  study  material,  and  another  joint  committee 
for  the  publishing  of  tracts  and  pamphlets  to  be  offered  at 
cost  price.  There  being  one  publishing  house  with  its 
own  management,  commercial,  and  economic  relations, 
there  would  be  no  need  of  further  cooperation  along  this 
line,  except  a  mutual  understanding  that  the  Imprenta 
Moderna  furnish  all  the  printing  for  the  evangelical 
churches  on  the  same  conditions  as  any  other  imprenta. 
We  believe  that  the  evangelical  churches  of  Chile  should 
come  to  some  agreement  on  book  stores  for  Christian 
literature  to  be  opened  in  the  largest  cities  of  the 
republic. 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  127 

SUGGESTIONS   FOR   FURTHER    COOPERATION 

1.  A  division  of  the  territory  between  the  two  Bible 
societies  ought  to  be  effected,  so  as  to  avoid  overlapping. 

2.  One  version  only  ought  to  be  in  circulation. 

3.  Prices  should  be  uniform  with  regard  to  sales 
through  missions  and  by  colporteurs. 

4.  All  missions  at  work  in  the  country  might  consider 
the  advisability  of  allowing  and  encouraging  national 
pastors  to  undertake  colportage  among  the  upper  classes 
who  are  at  present  almost  untouched  by  missions  and 
colportage  work. 

5.  Now  and  again  missionaries  and  pastors  might  join 
the  colporteurs  in  a  Bible  trip  to  the  country.  How 
often  have  missionaries  tried  to  appreciate  the  difficulties 
of  the  task  laid  upon  these  scouting  evangelists? 

6.  Missionaries  and  pastors  show  great  kindness  to 
colporteurs  in  their  travels,  which  is  heartily  appreciated 
by  those  who  represent  the  Bible  societies.  May  we  not 
plead  that  this  consideration  be  extended  so  as  to  make 
the  position  of  the  colporteur  as  honorable  as  that  of  a 
native  evangelist? 

7.  As  a  general  rule,  missionaries  in  Chile  in  connec- 
tion with  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  accept  the 
policy  of  selling  their  books.  There  are  a  few  exceptions 
to  this  rule.  We  respectfully  ask  those  who  adopt  the 
method  of  free  circulation  to  reconsider  their  methods 
in  order  to  bring  uniformity  into  this  important  branch 
of  the  work. 


128       CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

Mrs.  A.  R.  Stark  spoke  of  the  confusion  attending  the  use  of 
versions  of  the  Bible  and  advocated  that  the  two  Bible  societies 
now  working  in  Chile  should  unite  in  publishing  in  Spain  a  new 
version. 

The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker  told  of  the  cooperation  of  the  Bible 
societies  in  Brazil. 

Mr,  W.  H.  Spencer  affirmed  as  his  belief  that  such  cooperation 
as  obtains  in  Brazil  could  and  should  be  brought  about  in  other 
countries  of   Latin  America. 

The  Rev.  William  B.  Boomer  interpreted  the  ideal  of  Christian 
unity,  pointing  out  the  irrelevancy  of  denominational  distinctions 
on  the  mission  field  and  advocating  a  united  church  in  Chile. 
The  result,  he  said,  would  be  an  increase  of  faith,  hope,  love, 
and  power,  and  God's  blessing  would  attend  such  a  union. 

The  Rev.  P.  J.  Munos  believed  a  Christian  daily  newspaper 
would  be  practicable  and  certainly  would  be  of  great  value;  he 
thought  El  Heraldo  Cristiano  could  be  improved  by  adding 
more  departments  and  suggested  that  it  might  deal  with  national 
questions  as  well  as  those  distinctly  religious. 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  Lester,  D.D.  declared  that  denominational 
lines  are  divergent  as  well  as  divisive;  the  aim  should  be,  what- 
ever our  denomination,  a  national  Chilean  church.  This  should 
be  the  focus  of  all  our  efforts.  *'  What  form  would  such  a 
church  take?  I  do  not  know.  When  the  seed  from  a  foreign 
country  is  dropped  into  Chilean  soil,  no  one  can  tell  what  it 
will  become;  absorbing  the  qualities  of  soil  and  air,  it  will  in 
all  probability  possess  some  characteristics  different  from  those 
that  attached  to  it  in  the  foreign  land." 

The  Rev.  Charles  Clayton  Morrison  called  attention  to  the 
introductory  section  of  the  report  of  the  commission  on  unity, 
and  stated  that  the  interpretation  of  the  now  existing  denomi- 
national order  of  things  set  forth  therein  should  be  taken  to 
heart  by  every  missionary  and  church  leader.  He  contended  that 
it  was  wrong  for  the  denominations  at  home  to  impose  their 
denominational  distinctions  upon  the  young  church  in  the  mis- 
sion field;  this  young  church  should  have  a  chance  to  be  united 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  129 

and  all  mission  work  should  be  projected  with  this  ideal  of  a 
united  indigenous  church  in  mind. 

The  Rev.  S.  R.  Gammon  and  Mr.  Dwight  Goddard  also  spoke 
on  the  subject  of  a  united  church,  heartily  favoring  a  reconstruc- 
tion of  the  present  system. 


VI 
FINDINGS  OF  THE   CONFERENCE 

SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

1.  The  conference  finds  that  the  vast  extent  of  terri- 
tory of  Chile  is  naturally  divided  into  (a)  The  rainless 
nitrate  district  of  the  north,  (b)  The  rich  agricultural 
region  of  the  center,  (c)  The  practically  uninhabited 
section  of  the  south. 

2.  The  conference  finds  that  the  northern  section  with 
about  500,000  inhabitants  has  been  entered  by  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  and  Presbyterian  churches,  with  about 
thirty-five  or  forty  points  in  all.  The  conference  recom- 
mends an  increase  of  foreign  missionaries  and  national 
workers  and  that  a  large  number  of  elementary  schools 
be  established. 

3.  The  conference  finds  that  three  fourths  of  the 
population  live  in  the  central  district.  For  these  2,700,- 
000  souls  there  are  only  thirty-four  churches.  It  recom- 
mends a  large  increase  of  missionaries  and  national 
pastors  for  this  section. 

4.  To  supply  this  reinforcement  of  needed  workers, 
the  conference  recommends  the  enlargement  of  the 
Union  Theological  Seminary  recently  founded  in  San- 
tiago, through  an  increase  of  the  teaching  force,  and 
that  the  institution  be  provided  with  appropriate  build- 
ings and  all  needed  equipment  for  carrying  out  its  work. 

130 


FINDINGS  131 

5.  The  conference  commends  the  work  of  the  South 
American  Missionary  Society  (AngHcan)  among  the 
aborigines,  and  in  view  of  its  lack  of  men  and  material 
equipment  recommends  this  work  as  worthy  of  considera- 
tion. 

6.  In  view  of  the  increasing  number  of  foreigners 
and  of  their  influence  in  the  community,  the  conference 
commends  the  work  now  being  carried  on  among  them, 
and  asks  that  it  be  increased  and  more  generously  sup- 
ported. 

7.  The  conference  finds  that  Santiago  is  the  strate- 
gic center  for  work  among  students,  of  whom  there  are 
about  6,000  in  schools  of  higher  instruction.  It,  there- 
fore, strongly  recommends  that  adequate  provision  be 
made  to  begin  Christian  work  among  them. 

8.  Because  of  the  loose  sexual  relations  obtaining 
in  Chile  the  number  of  abandoned  children  among  the 
lower  classes  is  abnormally  large.  The  conference 
strongly  recommends  that  homes  of  refuge  and  asylums 
be  provided   for  these  unfortunates. 

MESSAGE   AND    METHOD 

In  view  of  the  existing  conditions  in  Chile  the  con- 
ference recommends:  (a)  That  while  it  recognizes  that 
there  is  but  one  message  for  mankind — the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  its  purity — certain  phases  of  that  gospel 
be  emphasized  and  that  its  truths  be  presented  to  those 
who  do  not  know  them,  in  the  most  attractive  manner, 
(b)  While  no  compromise  should  be  made  with  sin  and 
error,  that  truth  be  presented  as  the  means  for  com- 
bating error   and   that   this   be   done   in   the    spirit   of 


132      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

love  even  toward  those  who  oppose  and  reject  the  mes- 
sage, (c)  That  the  churches  recognize  the  great  im- 
portance of  feeding  their  flocks  as  well  as  of  calling 
sinners  to  repentance  and  that  the  Sunday-schools,  Bible 
classes,  normal  classes,  and  evangelical  literature  be 
used  as  effective  means  of  attaining  this  end.  (d) 
Especially  that  the  following  methods  be  adopted: 
(i)  The  living  voice  of  the  evangelist;  (2)  Organized 
evangelistic  campaigns  in  which  all  the  churches  of  the 
community  unite  their  efforts  and  prayers;  (3)  Personal 
work  by  pastors,  teachers,  and  individuals;  (4)  The 
establishment  of  institutional  churches  and  the  use  of 
all  effective  means  for  social  uplift;  (5)  The  wide  circu- 
lation of  the  Scriptures;  (6)  That  the  lay  element  be 
developed  and  used  in  evangelistic  meetings,  the  distribu- 
tion of  tracts,  and  in  personal  work. 


EDUCATIONAL 

I.  The  conference,  after  a  thorough  investigation,  finds 
that  there  is  a  great  lack  of  elementary  education  and 
that,  thus  far,  no  adequate  preparation  has  been  made 
for  this  work.  It  is  reported  by  eminent  authority 
and  confirmed  by  the  statistics  of  the  government  that 
there  are  700,000  children  of  school  age  in  Chile  of  which 
number  only  300,000  are  enrolled  in  elementary  schools, 
50,000  of  whom  are  in  Roman  Catholic  schools.  In 
view  of  these  conditions,  the  conference  recommends 
that  elementary  schools  be  established  in  connection  with 
all  of  our  evangelical  church  work,  and  that  the  forces 
already  at  work  on  the  field  work  out,  as  speedily  as 
possible  and  without  interfering  with  the  already  estab- 


FINDINGS  133 

lished  institutions,  some  method  of  providing  for  this 
need. 

2.  The  conference  finds  that  there  already  exists  a 
well  established  system  of  secondary  schools  and  it 
recommends  that  these  schools  be  so  equipped  that  they 
may  be  in  this  respect  equal  and  if  possible  superior  to 
the  state  secondary  schools  of  the  same  grade. 

3.  It  recommends  that  a  committee  be  appointed  com- 
posed of  representatives  of  the  various  agencies  engaged 
in  educational  work  in  Chile,  charged  with  the  duty  of 
coordinating  and  standardizing  the  schools  of  primary 
and  secondary  education,  and  with  furthering  the  interest 
of  evangelical  education  in  Chile.  This  committee  should 
work  in  union  with  the  regional  committee  on  coopera- 
tion. 

4.  The  conference  notes  with  pleasure  the  beginning 
of  a  union  theological  seminary  for  the  training  of  the 
Chilean  ministry.  It  recommends  that  the  interested 
boards  be  urged  to  strengthen  and  develop  this  institu- 
tion, inviting  all  recognized  evangelical  bodies  at  work 
in  Chile  to  cooperate  in  its  support.  The  conference 
does  further  and  strongly  recommend  the  organization, 
in  connection  with  the  seminary,  of  a  special  course  for 
the  training  of  lay  workers,  such  as  colporteurs,  Sunday- 
school  teachers,  and  others. 

5.  The  conference  recognizes  the  work  now  being 
done  by  the  South  American  Missionary  Society  (Angli- 
can) among  the  Araucanians  and  recommends  the 
estabhshing  of  similar  industrial  and  agricultural  schools 
for  boys  and  for  girls  where  they  may,  as  far  as  possible, 
earn  their  education. 

6.  The  conference  recommends  that  there  be  established 


134      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

in  Santiago,  Chile,  an  interdenominational  university  to 
complete  the  educational  system  of  the  denominational 
secondary  schools. 

7.  It  recommends  that  interdenominational  normal 
schools  be  established,  one  for  men  and  one  for  women, 
as  early  as  possible. 


THE  CHURCH   IN  THE  FIELD 

The  conference  makes  the  following  recommendations 
for  the  work  of  the  church  in  the  field : 

1.  That  national  pastors  and  lay  workers  be  greatly 
increased  in  order  to  meet  the  imperative  demands  of  our 
evangelistic  work. 

2.  That  we  ask  for  a  substantial  increase  in  the  annual 
appropriations  from  the  various  boards  in  order  that 
this  evangelistic  work  may  be  properly  equipped. 

3.  That  a  definite  plan  be  adopted  by  all  evangelical 
forces  for  rapidly  increasing  self-support. 

4.  That  in  view  of  the  existing  social  conditions,  insti- 
tutional churches  be  established. 

5.  The  conference  earnestly  believes  that  the  time  has 
come  for  establishing  evangelical  work  among  the  uni- 
versity students  of  Chile,  and  recommends  that  well- 
equipped  men  be  set  aside  for  this  work. 

6.  Recognizing  the  large  possibilities  for  evangelistic 
and  educational  work  in  the  Sunday-schools,  the  con- 
ference urges:  (a)  That  emphasis  be  laid  upon  the  two- 
fold aim  of  evangelism,  development  of  the  Christian 
character,  and  training  for  service,  (b)  That,  as  far  as 
possible,  the  curriculum  for  Sunday-schools  in  Chile  be 
standardized  to  meet  the  needs  of  pupils  of  every  grade. 


FINDINGS  135 

(c)  In  view  of  the  lack  of  training  of  Sunday-school 
workers,  the  conference  requests  the  World's  Sunday- 
School  Association  to  supply  a  man  for  Sunday-school 
work  on  the  west  coast  of  South  America,  of  whose  time 
each  year  six  months  should  be  given  to  the  department 
of  Sunday-school  work  in  the  seminary  at  Santiago. 

7.  It  is  the  sense  of  this  conference  that  the  national 
workers  should  be  given  a  larger  responsibility  in  the 
spiritual  and  material  affairs  of  the  church. 


WOMEN  S   WORK 

1.  The  conference  reaffirms  the  findings  of  the  com- 
mittee on  education,  which  declares  the  need  of  one 
normal  school  for  men  and  one  for  women  and  earnestly 
recommends  to  the  boards  of  the  women's  societies  of 
the  United  States  that  an  interdenominational  normal 
school  for  women  be  undertaken  as  their  special  work 
in  Chile. 

2.  Pending  the  establishment  of  normal  schools,  the 
conference  recommends  that  existing  schools  offer 
normal  courses. 

3.  In  view  of  the  great  need  of  instructing  our 
women  in  Christian  living,  in  home  hygiene,  the  care  of 
children  and  of  the  sick,  the  conference  further  recom- 
mends that  an  interdenominational  training-school  for 
deaconesses  and  nurses  be  established  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible and  that  appeals  be  made  to  the  women's  boards 
to  undertake  this  work. 


136      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

WORK  AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES 

The  conference  finds  that  a  promising  work  among 
this  neglected  class  is  being  done  by  the  Araucanian 
mission  of  the  South  American  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Anglican  Church  and  that  there  is  great  need  of  en- 
larged equipment  both  material  and  in  the  number  of 
workers.  In  view  of  this  finding,  the  conference  cor- 
dially recommends  this  vv^ork  to  the  Christian  world  and 
calls  the  attention  thereto,  especially,  of  men  of  means  and 
of  missionary  agencies  that  might  be  glad  to  offer  help 
through  the  recognized  agencies  already  on  the  field. 


LITERATURE 

The  conference  finds,  in  view  of  the  facts  brought 
out  by  the  report  and  the  discussion : 

1.  That  the  need  of  a  more  abundant  supply  of  ade- 
quate evangelical  literature  in  Latin  America  is  undis- 
puted and  most  urgent. 

2.  That  cooperation  is  imperative  for  the  establishment 
of  a  general  center  (preferably  in  New  York)  for:  (a) 
The  gathering  of  information,  distribution  of  evangelical 
and  other  forms  of  literature  conductive  to  moral  uplift, 
(b)  Superintendence  and  coordination  in  the  production 
and  distribution  of  evangelical  and  other  forms  of  litera- 
ture conducive  to  moral  uplift. 

3.  The  conference  recommends  the  following:  (a)  A 
popular  presentation  of  Christian  life  and  teaching  by 
means  of  story  and  novel  adapted  to  various  ages,  (b) 
Bible  commentary  or  commentaries  and  Bible  diction- 
aries,   (c)  Graded  series  of  Biblical  instruction  in  perma- 


FINDINGS  137 

nent  book  form,  (d)  Suitable  tracts,  (e)  Literature  for 
theological  students.  (f)  Increase  in  our  periodical 
literature,  (g)  A  new  hymnal,  (h)  That  the  World's 
Sunday  School  Association  arrange  as  soon  as  possible 
for  the  publication  of  an  interdenominational  Sunday- 
school  journal  in  Spanish  somewhat  similar  to  the  Sun- 
day School  Times,  containing  among  other  things  exposi- 
tory notes,  inspirational  material,  and  a  department  of 
school  management  and  methods. 

4.  The  conference  further  suggests  as  aids  in  distribu- 
tion :  (a)  A  catalogue  and  advertisement  department, 
(b)  A  depository  for  Chile,  (c)  Colportage.  (d)  Circu- 
lating libraries,  (e)  Effort  on  part  of  pastors  and 
workers. 

5.  The  conference  commends  the  present  cooperative 
publication  of  the  Her  aid  0  Cristiano  and  recommends 
further  interdenominational  cooperation  in  the  produc- 
tion of  literature. 

6.  And  finally  the  conference  finds  great  need  of  a 
periodical  for  young  people  similar  to  the  Youth's  Com- 
panion. 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY 

With  the  passing  of  the  years  and  the  consequent 
growth  of  the  churches  of  Chile,  the  conviction  grows 
deeper  and  clearer  to  the  workers  present  in  this  con- 
ference, that  the  aim  of  our  Christian  work  in  this 
country  should  be  the  creation  of  a  united  Chilean  evan- 
gelical church  undivided  by  the  denominational  distinc- 
tions which  obtain  in  other  parts  of  Christendom.  As 
intermediate  steps  in  achieving  this  end  we  approve  all 


138      CONFERENCE  AT  SANTIAGO,  CHILE 

practicable  measures  of  cooperation  among  the  recog- 
nized evangelical  bodies.  The  following  plan  for  coopera- 
tion is  recommended: 

1.  Division  or  delimitation  of  territory  to  be  read- 
justed from  time  to  time. 

2.  The  use  of  a  common  name  for  evangelical  churches, 
for  example,  "  The  Evangelical  Church  in  Chile." 

3.  The  use  of  a  common  hymn  book  and,  as  soon  as 
possible,  the  use  of  a  common  version  of  the  Bible. 

4.  The  organization  of  a  committee  on  cooperation  and 
comity  into  which  all  recognized  evangelical  bodies  at 
present  at  work  in  Chile  shall  be  invited  to  have  repre- 
sentation. 

5.  An  agreement  for  the  transfer  of  members  between 
all  recognized  bodies. 

6.  An  understanding  concerning  the  transfer  of 
workers  and  the  treatment  of  dismissed  agents. 

7.  A  general  agreement  for  all  to  respect  the  discipline 
imposed  by  other  evangelical  churches. 

8.  A  great  nation-wide  union  effort  in  evangelization. 

9.  That  the  present  Bible  seminary  be  enlarged  so  as 
to  admit  students  from  all  recognized  evangelical  bodies. 

10.  To  extend  the  scope  of  the  present  cooperative 
plan  in  the  production  of  literature  so  as  to  admit  all 
regular  bodies  that  may  desire  to  participate  in  such 
work. 

11.  The  founding  of  a  union  Christian  hospital, 
orphanage,  and  an  institutional  church  as  soon  as  it  is 
possible  to  do  so. 

12.  An  interdenominational  Christian  university  for 
this  part  of  Latin  America  to  be  located  in  Santiago. 


THE  CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES. 
ARGENTINA 

March  14-18,  1916 


THE  CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

I 

BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS 

Leaving  Santiago,  the  deputation  made  the  trip  across 
the  Andes,  spending  a  night  and  half-day  at  Mendoza  en 
route  to  Buenos  Aires,  the  great  capital  city  of  Argen- 
tina. A  public  meeting  was  held  in  the  Methodist  church 
in  Mendoza  which  many  of  the  members  of  the  deputa- 
tion and  Panama  delegates  attended.  The  chief  speakers 
of  the  evening  were  Bishop  William  O.  Shepard  and  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Halsey,  others  being  called  upon  for  informal 
greetings.  Arriving  at  Buenos  Aires  on  Sunday  after- 
noon, the  company  was  met  at  the  station  by  automobiles 
and  hurried  to  the  Operai  Italiani  hall,  an  attractive 
auditorium  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  where  an  audience 
filling  the  place  to  the  limit  of  its  capacity  had  already 
gathered  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  deputation.  The 
Rev.  Dr.  Halsey  presided  and  introduced  the  members  of 
the  deputation.  Addresses  were  made  by  the  Rev. 
Eduardo  C.  Pereira,  Prof.  Eduardo  Monteverde,  and  the 
Rev.  Federico  A.  Barroetavena.  For  the  evening  the 
visitors  were  assigned  speaking  appointments  in  the 
various  churches  and  preaching  points  of  the  city  and 
suburbs. 

One  of  the  first  discoveries  made  by  the  deputation  on 

141 


142       CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

arriving  in  Buenos  Aires  was  the  fact  that  the  mis- 
sionary forces  had  been  unhappily  divided  in  their  atti- 
tude toward  the  Panama  Congress  and  toward  any  under- 
taking, such  as  the  regional  conference,  that  might  pro- 
ceed from  it.  A  protest  against  the  change  of  name  of 
the  Congress  some  months  before  had  been  signed  by 
some  sixty  or  seventy  foreign  missionaries  and  mission 
pastors  and  sent  to  the  committee  in  New  York  at  that 
time.  A  number  of  the  signers  of  this  protest  had  later 
become  convinced  that  the  significance  at  first  attached 
by  them  to  the  change  of  name,  and  the  resolution  de- 
fining the  purpose,  of  the  Panama  Congress  was  without 
justification.  These  had  heartily  fallen  in  line  with  the 
plans  for  the  regional  conference.  But  the  majority 
of  those  who  had  signed  the  protest,  acting  on  the  princi- 
ple that  the  deputation,  having  been  appointed  by  the 
Panama  Congress,  could  not  be  received  without  thereby 
giving  quasi-approval  to  the  Congress,  were  unwilling  to 
participate  in  the  regional  conference.  Among  those 
taking  this  attitude  were  some  of  the  very  best  Christian 
leaders  in  all  this  field.  At  a  preliminary  business  meet- 
ing held  on  Monday  morning,  the  full  extent  of  this 
disaffection  became  known  to  the  deputation.  At  this 
meeting  the  Rev.  Juan  Varetto  raised  the  question  of 
liberty  of  speech  in  the  Panama  Congress  and  expressed 
doubt  that  full  liberty  of  utterance  was  to  be  extended  the 
delegates  to  the  regional  conference.  Sefior  Varetto 
had  been  one  of  the  signers  of  the  protest  referred  to 
above,  but  had  decided  to  participate  in  the  regional 
conference.  He  was  assured  by  Dr.  Halsey,  the  chair- 
man, and  especially  by  such  mission  pastors  as  the  Rev. 
Federico  Barroetaveiia  of  Argentina  and  the  Rev.  Alvaro 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS        143 

Reis  and  the  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira  of  Brazil 
that  it  was  a  great  mistake  to  imagine  that  any  limitation 
whatever  had  been  put  upon  freedom  of  utterance  at  the 
Panama  Congress.  Assurance  was  further  given  that 
there  was  no  intention  on  the  part  of  any  one  to  restrict 
the  liberty  of  Christian  men  to  utter  their  convictions 
on  the  floor  of  the  regional  conference  which  was  to 
open  the  next  morning.  Thereupon  Sefior  Veretto  of- 
fered a  resolution  granting  the  right  of  any  delegate  to 
present  on  the  floor  of  the  conference  any  matter  that  he 
might  desire  whether  it  came  within  the  scope  of  the 
commission  reports  or  not.  This  resolution  was  unani- 
mously passed.  On  Tuesday  morning  when  the  con- 
ference opened  and  the  routine  preliminaries  had  been 
dispatched,  the  report  on  Survey  and  Occupation  was 
called  for.  This  report  was  to  have  received  the  whole 
forenoon's  consideration.  Before  the  reading  of  the 
report  was  begun,  Seiior  Veretto  asked  the  privilege, 
under  his  resolution  of  the  day  before,  of  presenting  a 
matter  for  the  consideration  of  the  conference.  He  de- 
sired the  conference  to  make  some  formal  statement  of  its 
attitude  toward  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  After  he 
had  talked  several  minutes,  requests  arose  from  all  parts 
of  the  house  asking  him  to  bring  his  remarks  to  a  close 
with  a  definite  resolution  concerning  the  matter  that  was 
in  his  mind.  It  was  desired  of  course  to  refer  such  a 
resolution  to  the  business  committee  for  preliminary 
deliberation  and  proceed  with  the  order  of  the  day,  but 
Seiior  Veretto  held  in  his  hand  a  manuscript  which  he 
insisted  upon  reading.  It  was  a  trying  situation.  An 
overwhelming  majority  of  the  delegates  wanted  to  go 
on  with  the  program,  but  there  were  some  who  felt  that 


144        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

fully  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  the  speaker  was  more 
important  than  to  follow  the  order  of  the  day.  A  con- 
fused discussion  ended  in  a  close  vote,  by  which  Sefior 
Veretto  was  given  "all  the  time  he  wants."  The  con- 
ference then  settled  down  to  listen  to  his  address,  which 
proved  to  be  a  highly  colored  attack  upon  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  and  its  delivery  filled  the  remainder 
of  the  forenoon. 

Everybody  left  this  opening  session  with  grave  mis- 
givings as  to  the  profitableness  of  the  days  that  were  to 
be  spent  in  conference.  Some,  however,  thought  they 
could  see  good  psychological  method,  if  not  divine  Provi- 
dence, in  the  experience  just  passed  through.  The  faith 
implied  by  the  latter  interpretation  was  amply  justified 
by  later  developments.  The  afternoon  session  opened 
peacefully  and  for  five  days  the  discussion  of  the  press- 
ing problems  of  the  mission  field  went  forward  in  the 
most  perfect  harmony. 

While  the  Rev.  Juan  Veretto  was  reading  his  ad- 
dress in  the  forenoon,  special  delivery  letters  and  tele- 
grams were  being  sent  by  the  deputation  bearing  Dr. 
Halsey's  signature  as  chairman,  to  about  twenty-five 
persons  residing  in  or  accessible  to  Buenos  Aires  who 
were  not  intending  to  participate  in  the  regional  con- 
ference. It  was  felt  by  the  deputation  that  all  means 
possible  should  be  adopted  to  clear  away  the  misunder- 
standings that  had  arisen  and  to  unify  the  Christian 
forces  with  respect  to  the  purposes  of  the  conference. 
Dr.  Halsey's  letter  earnestly  invited  these  brethren  to 
meet  the  members  of  the  deputation  in  an  informal  con- 
ference to  talk  over  what  was  felt  to  be  a  misunder- 
standing both  of  the  Panama  Congress  and  of  the  re- 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS         145 

gional  conference.  Without  going  into  any  argument 
over  the  points  at  issue,  the  letter  indicated  clearly  that 
the  deputation  disavowed  the  interpretation  put  upon  the 
Panama  Congress  by  these  brethren  just  as  strongly  as 
these  brethren  objected  to  the  purposes  which  they  had 
been  led  to  attribute  to  the  Panama  Congress.  It  was 
felt  that  whatever  attitude  these  dissenting  brethren 
might  finally  be  impelled  to  take  toward  the  regional 
conference,  it  was  of  paramount  importance  that  as 
many  of  them  as  could  conveniently  meet  the  deputation 
be  urged  to  do  so. 

In  response  to  this  invitation,  ten  or  a  dozen  of  the 
most  highly  esteemed  leaders  of  the  churches — represent- 
ing the  Baptists,  the  Evangelical  Union  of  South 
America,  and  the  Plymouth  Brethren — met  the  deputa- 
tion. The  situation  was  discussed  with  complete  frank- 
ness on  both  sides,  the  local  representatives  being  given 
free  opportunity  to  state  their  grounds  of  disaffection. 
The  deputation  tried  to  make  it  clear  that  no  differences 
of  judgment  as  to  policy  with  respect  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  or  any  other  matter  should  rightfully 
stand  in  the  way  of  the  fullest  cooperation  in  the  delibera- 
tions of  this  conference.  The  main  point  brought  for- 
ward by  these  non-participating  brethren  was  the  fact 
that  their  protest  sent  to  the  committee  in  New  York 
during  the  previous  November  had  never  been  replied  to, 
nor  even  acknowledged.  They  felt  that  they  had  just 
grounds  for  their  interpretation  of  the  purposes  implied 
by  the  change  of  name  and  the  so-called  "  Caldwell  reso- 
lution." It  was  agreed  by  the  members  of  the  deputation 
that  there  must  be  some  extenuation  of  this  apparently 
uncourteous  treatment  accorded  such  a  communication. 


146        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

The  deputation  urged  that  these  brethren  and  their  as- 
sociates in  this  protest  should  come  into  the  conference, 
enjoy  its  sessions  and  participate  freely  in  them.  It  was 
further  suggested  that  the  deputation  would  be  willing  to 
incorporate  in  the  findings  of  the  conference  a  request 
for  an  explanation  of  the  failure  of  the  protest  to  receive 
an  acknowledgment  from  New  York,  and  it  was  also 
suggested  that  the  protest  itself  could  well  be  entered 
upon  the  records  of  the  conference  together  with  the 
names  of  the  signatories  to  it. 

Apparently  the  frank  interviews  with  these  brethren 
cleared  away  their  doubts  as  to  the  spirit  and  purpose  of 
the  deputation  and  of  this  regional  conference.  A  num- 
ber of  them  attended  the  sessions,  though  not  as  delegates. 
On  the  last  day  of  the  conference,  the  suggestion  made 
by  the  deputation  that  the  text  of  the  protest  together 
with  the  signatories  to  it  be  made  a  part  of  the  records 
of  the  conference,  was  embodied  in  the  report  of  the 
committee  on  findings.  The  suggestion  came  from  the 
floor,  however,  that  some  who  had  signed  this  protest 
would  deem  it  inadvisable  to  have  their  names  appear  in 
connection  therewith  in  the  permanent  records  of  the 
conference,  and  by  general  consent  the  section  of  the 
findings  dealing  with  this  detail  was  withdrawn,  leaving 
the  matter  as  it  now  stands.  From  many  quarters,  be- 
fore the  conference  adjourned,  and  afterwards,  came 
messages  of  reassurance  to  the  members  of  the  deputa- 
tion indicating  that  at  least  the  essential  misunderstand- 
ings had  been  cleared  up,  in  which  fact  more,  perhaps, 
than  in  any  other  single  achievement  of  the  conference, 
the  deputation  in  taking  its  departure  found  cause  for 
gratitude. 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS         147 

Generous  space  was  given  by  the  Spanish  newspapers 
of  Buenos  Aires  to  the  announcement  of  the  program 
of  the  conference  from  day  to  day,  and  to  a  report  of 
certain  of  its  deHberations.  The  conference  also  had 
the  generous  cooperation  of  the  two  newspapers  of  the 
city  printed  in  foreign  languages,  one  in  German,  the 
other  in  English.  The  English  newspaper,  the  Standard, 
gave  a  three-column  article  in  interpretation  of  the  con- 
ference at  its  close.  This  newspaper  is  said  to  be  owned 
by  Roman  Catholic  proprietors,  but  is  tolerant  of  evan- 
gelical progress  in  Argentina.  A  short  section  of  the 
article  referred  to  follows. 


CONGRESS   OF   EVANGELICAL   WORKERS    IN   LATIN 
AMERICA 

The  regional  conference  held  in  Buenos  Aires  during  the 
past  week,  with  the  object  of  receiving  at  first  hand  from  the 
delegates  who  attended  it  the  views  of  the  congress  of  evan- 
gelical workers  in  the  Latin-American  field,  recently  celebrated 
in  Panama,  has  concluded  its  mission  and  formulated  a  schedule 
of  findings. 

The  feeling  pervading  the  Congress  was  quite  as  interesting 
as  the  official  work.  Most  hopeful  was  the  atmosphere  of 
charity  manifested  at  all  the  meetings.  When  one  considers 
the  diversity  of  the  languages  spoken,  the  training  and  teaching 
of  the  delegated  ministers  present,  one  remains  astonished  at 
the  harmony  which  prevailed.  The  benefit  of  experienced  chair- 
manship, the  opportune  call  to  participate  in  a  short  extempore 
prayer  for  guidance  from  above,  or  the  singing  of  a  hymn, 
usually  nipped  in  the  bud  the  starting  of  what  might  have 
developed   to   acrimonious   discussion. 

There  was  a  complete  absence  of  denunciation  of  the  Church 
of  Rome.  Allusion  to  differences  there  necessarily  was,  but 
the  older  Christian  workers  present  were  the  most  insistent  in 


148        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

pointing  out  the  important  points  of  agreement  between  all  other 
Christian  workers  and  that  church,  and  in  holding  up  to  imita- 
tion those  features  of  Roman  practise  which  are  commendable  in 
comparison  with  the  habits  of  the  average  evangelical  in  respect 
to  analogous  points  in  conduct. 

It  was  realized  on  all  sides  that  the  enemy  in  these  countries 
is  to  be  expressed  by  the  word  "  indifferentism."  It  was  pointed 
out  by  one  speaker  that  Buenos  Aires,  a  nominally  Roman 
Catholic  city,  the  most  important  in  Latin  America,  has  fewer 
churches  practising  the  Romish  rites,  than  has  Philadelphia,  a 
characteristically  Protestant  city;  in  fact  it  was  argumentatively 
sustained  that  the  Roman  Catholic  form  of  faith  does  not  count 
on  twenty  per  cent,  of  the  population  of  the  country  as  nominally 
practising  adherents.  Evangelism  does  not  confront  a  rival 
church,  it  endeavors  to  arouse  the  lethargy  of  an  immense  popu- 
lation which  is  intellectually  alert  but  spiritually  dormant. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  conceive  a  treatise  better  calculated  to 
awaken  a  sense  of  individual  responsibility  than  the  masterly 
report  presented  by  the  committee  on  education.  "Whither  are 
we  drifting?"  is  the  necessary  mental  self -question  of  every 
conscientious  listener  or  reader.  Terrifying  figures  on  the  in- 
crease of  youthful  criminality  showing  an  increment  of  increase 
almost  in  geometrical  ratio,  as  compared  to  the  arithmetical  ratio 
of  the  increase  of  population,  and  these  figures  coordinated  with 
the  table  of  increases  in  the  sales  of  lottery  tickets  and  official 
takings  oh  the  race-courses,  can  leave  no  doubt  in  any  one's 
mind  as  to  the  immediate  causes  of  the  social  evils  noted.  After 
studying  this  paper  can  any  thinking  person  buy  a  lottery  ticket, 
or  attend  an  official  race-course? 

There  was  much  discussion  around  the  theme  of  education.  It 
was  quite  noticeable  how  Spanish  and  Portuguese  speakers 
always  kept  mentally  separate  the  two  factors  which  the  English- 
speaking  person  embraces  in  the  world  education.  The  first- 
mentioned  most  correctly  distinguish  between  the  instruction  of 
the  mental  faculties  and  the  education  (drawing  out)  of  the 
moral  mind.  It  was  agreed  that  primary  instruction,  and  even 
secondary  instruction,  are  a  collective  responsibility  and  are  most 
properly  the  care  of  the  state.  It  was  generally  accepted  that 
evangelical  Christians  can  most  usefully  further  the  cause  by 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS         149 

seconding  the  work  of  the  state,  by  utilizing  the  primary  and 
secondary  schools  of  the  country.  The  youth  brought  up  in  an 
evangelical  home,  with  his  moral  equipment  reinforced  by 
conscientious  Sunday-school  teaching,  will  exercise  the  most 
beneficent  influence  among  his  school  and  college  companions, 
fellow-countrymen  hailing  from  the  homes  of  the  indifferent. 

Including  the  day  of  arrival  in  Buenos  Aires,  the  depu- 
tation spent  three  Sundays  in  that  city.  The  members 
were  assigned  to  speak  in  all  evangelical  pulpits,  both 
English  and  Spanish-speaking,  for  these  Sundays.  Im- 
mediately at  the  close  of  the  conference  a  committee 
consisting  of  the  Rev.  George  H.  Trull,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
W.  E.  Browning,  and  the  Rev.  George  P.  Howard,  made 
a  trip  into  the  Waldensian  colony  in  Uruguay.  A  num- 
ber of  the  Waldensian  leaders  were  present  at  the  con- 
ference and  arranged  several  important  meetings  to  re- 
ceive the  messages  of  the  members  of  this  committee. 
The  Rev.  Federico  A.  Barroetaveiia,  accompanied  by  the 
Rev.  R.  F.  Elder,  made  a  preaching  journey  to  Bahia 
Blanca  and  other  points  to  the  south  of  Buenos  Aires. 

Most  of  the  other  members  of  the  deputation  and 
Panamxa  delegates  made  the  trip  across  the  River  de  la 
Plata  to  Montevideo,  the  capital  city  of  Uruguay,  where 
the  day  was  spent  in  seeing  that  interesting  city  and 
studying  the  work  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Associa- 
tion and  of  several  educational  institutions  under  Metho- 
dist auspices  located  there.  A  feature  of  the  afternoon 
was  an  informal  reception  at  the  home  of  Professor  and 
Mrs.  Eduardo  Monteverde  who  had  accompanied  the 
deputation  from  Panama  up  to  this  point.  In  the  evening 
a  public  meeting  was  held  at  the  Methodist  church,  the 
most  expensive  and  largest  evangelical  church  building 


150        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

for  a  Spanish-speaking  congregation  on  the  continent. 
With  Professor  Monteverde  presiding,  addresses  were 
made  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  A.  W.  Halsey,  the  Rev.  Alvaro 
Reis,  and  the  Rev.  Charles  Clayton  Morrison.  The 
house  was  full  of  Uruguayan  Christians — perhaps  a 
thousand  of  them — interested  to  hear  some  word  of 
interpretation  of  the  Panama  Congress  and  a  message 
from  North  America.  Returning  to  Buenos  Aires  by 
night  boat,  the  deputation  spent  the  remainder  of  its  time 
in  Buenos  Aires  studying  many  features  of  social  and 
religious  interest  in  that  ancient,  fascinating,  and  rapidly 
growing  city.  Among  these  objects  of  special  interest 
none  stands  out  more  conspicuously  in  the  deputation's 
remembrance  than  the  work  being  done  by  the  Rev. 
Morris  in  the  remarkable  system  of  day-schools  he  has 
built  up  and  is  carrying  forward  with  the  greatest  suc- 
cess. Elsewhere  in  the  reports  mention  is  made  in  some 
detail  of  Mr.  Morris's  work. 

The  sessions  of  the  conference  were  held  in  the  chapel 
of  St.  Andrews  Presbyterian  church.  A  farewell  public 
meeting  was  held  on  the  last  Friday  evening  of  the 
deputation's  stay,  at  the  Salon  Operai  Italiani,  where  the 
welcome  reception  had  been  held  on  the  day  of  arrival. 
Addresses  were  made  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  A.  W.  Halsey, 
President  Charles  T.  Paul,  the  Rev.  Charles  Clayton 
Morrison,  the  Rev.  George  H.  Trull,  and  the  Rev.  Alvaro 
Reis. 


II 

REPORT  ON  SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 
By  Mr.  P.  A.  Conard 

TERRITORY  AND  POPULATION" 

The  region  covered  by  this  conference  includes 
Argentina,  Uruguay,  and  Paraguay,  three  repubUcs  hav- 
ing much  history  in  common,  discovered  by  the  same 
explorers,  colonized  by  the  same  peoples,  and  having 
attained  practically  the  same  stage  of  political  evolution. 
They  suffered  from  the  same  bad  colonial  government, 
awakened  at  about  the  same  time  to  a  sense  of  nationality 
and  self-dependence,  endured  identical  internal  struggles 
— the  growing  pains,  perhaps,  of  countries  thrown  on 
their  own  resources  without  the  necessary  preparation  for 
establishing  a  free  self-government.  We  have  here,  prob- 
ably, the  most  advanced  type  of  society  found  in  South 
America. 

Argentina,  with  a  population  of  eight  million  souls, 
of  whom  1,598,000  live  in  Buenos  Aires,  is  the  second 
country  of  South  America  in  territorial  area.  It  contains 
2,950,120  square  kilometers  of  territory,  being  equal  to 
the  combined  areas  of  France,  Germany,  Austria- 
Hungary,  Norway,  Sweden,  Belgium,  Holland,  Svv^itzer- 
land,  Italy,  and  Ireland.  It  is  equal  in  size  to  that  part 
of  the  United  States  east  of  the  Mississippi  River,  plus 

151 


152        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

the  row  of  states  on  the  west  bank  of  the  river.  If 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world — every  man,  woman,  and 
child  on  the  planet — were  brought  to  Argentina,  the 
population  would  then  average  two  persons  per  acre. 
The  population  of  the  republic  has  increased  enormously 
in  recent  decades.  In  1895,  it  was  3,851,542;  in  1905, 
5,484,647;  in  191 5,  8,000,000.  The  population  of  the 
city  of  Buenos  Aires  has  also  grown  enormously.  In 
1895,  it  was  663,854;  in  1905,  1,025,653;  in  1915, 
1,598,000. 

Uruguay,  with  a  population  of  1,279,359  in  1913,  has  a 
territory  of  186,926  square  kilometers,  without  forests 
or  mountains.  Of  the  total  population,  350,526  live  in 
Montevideo.  During  the  past  five  years  the  immigration 
was  417,409.  Stock  raising  and  agriculture  are  the  main 
sources  of  the  country's  wealth. 

Paraguay  is  situated  in  the  center  of  the  continent, 
with  a  territory  of  253,100  square  kilometers,  most  of 
which  is  in  the  Chaco,  west  of  the  Paraguay  River.  The 
total  population  is  calculated  at  800,000,  including  100,000 
Indians.  Paraguay,  like  Uruguay,  is  also  a  plain.  The 
climate  is  even  and  quite  healthful,  with  nine  months  of 
"  perpetual  spring  "  and  three  of  heat,  an  excellent  living 
climate. 

SOCIAL  CONDITIONS 

In  comparison  with  other  parts  of  Latin  America,  the 
proportion  of  European  blood  in  these  countries  is  high, 
about  half  of  all  the  whites  (pure)  in  Latin  America  liv- 
ing in  Argentina , and  Uruguay.  Indian  blood  is  almost 
entirely  absent  except  in  the  far  north  and  south  of 
Argentina  (Chaco  and  Patagonia). 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 


153 


The  original  stock  was  Spanish  and  only  within  the  last 
thirty  or  forty  years  has  it  become  cosmopolitan.  The 
following  table  of  nationalities  shows  the  trend  of  this 
cosmopolitanism,  giving  the  particulars  of  the  foreign 
population  (1,001,899)  in  Argentina  in  1900.  As  will  be 
noted,  ninety-two  per  cent,  of  the  foreigners  are  Latins 
and  eight  per  cent,  of  other  races : 


Italians 

493,000 

9.9%  of  population 

Spanish 

198,790 

3-9 

French 

94,000 

1.9 

British 

21,800 

.4 

Germans 

17,100 

•34 

Austrians 

12,800 

.25 

Swiss 

14,800 

.29 

Other  Europeans 

30,567 

.60 

Brazilians 

24,724 

.60 

Bolivians 

7,361 

.18 

Chilians 

20,594 

.50 

North  Americans 

1,381 

.03 

Uruguayans 

48,650 

l.iB 

Paraguayans 

14,562 

.35 

A  less  complete  but  more  recent  list  (1912)  gives  the 
number  of  foreigners  as  1,750,000,  of  whom  850,000  are 
Italians,  450,000  Spanish,  100,000  French,  30,000  British, 
25,000  Austrians,  22,000  Germans,  17,000  Swiss,  and 
256,000  others. 

As  all  those  born  in  Argentina  are  known  as  Argentines 
in  the  statistics,  these  figures  represent  foreign-born 
population,  and  the  communities  of  the  different  nation- 
alities are,  of  course,  very  much  more  numerous.  To  use 
another  illustration,  we  take  the  immigration  during  a 
period  of  years,  the  following  table  giving  the  immigra- 


154        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

tion  from   1857,  when  4,951   immigrants  entered,  until 
191 1,  when  22%yy2  entered  and  120,709  left  the  country: 

Italians    2,652,925 

Spaniards    1,132,460 

French 201,732 

Russians 115,827 

Syrians 89,442 

Austrians 74,i9i 

Germans 50,731 

Swiss    30,619 

British    48,526 

Portuguese   16,419 

North  Americans  5,oio 

These  figures  are  sufficient  to  show  the  general  make-up 
of  the  blood  of  the  new  race  here  being  formed. 

In  1913,  in  Buenos  Aires,  there  were  50,700  births;  of 
these  15.22  per  cent,  were  of  Argentine  parents  and  12.72 
per  cent,  more  were  of  Argentine  mothers;  all  the  rest, 
or  72.06  per  cent.,  were  of  foreign  mothers.  This  pro- 
portion may  seem  surprising,  but  for  the  fact  that  of  the 
149,570  married  women  in  the  city  in  1914,  only  43,629 
were  Argentine. 

The  proportion  in  Uruguay  is  about  the  same.  Of  the 
1,350,000  inhabitants,  82.62  per  cent,  are  Uruguayans, 
and  17.38  per  cent,  foreigners;  the  proportion  for  the 
capital  being  69.56  and  30.44  per  cent.,  respectively.  Of 
the  foreigners,  73.74  per  cent,  are  Europeans  and  26.26 
per  cent.  Americans  of  various  nations.  Of  every  one 
hundred  inhabitants,  six  are  Italians,  5.27  Spaniards, 
2.63  Brazilians,  1.78  Argentines,  .80  French,  .14  Otto- 
mans, .14  Swiss,  .13  British,  .11  Germans,  .11  Austrians, 
.06    Portuguese,    .05    Paraguayans,    .02    Russians,    .02 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  155 

Montenegrins,  .018  North  Americans,  .018  Chileans, 
.011  Belgians. 

In  Paraguay  a  large  proportion  are  Indians,  but  the 
majority,  although  white,  are  of  mixed  blood,  Spanish 
and  Indian.  Immigration  is  small  and  only  about  three 
per  cent,  of  the  population  are  foreigners. 

As  has  been  said  of  New  York,  here  the  nations  are 
sending  their  sons  and  making  a  new  race.  Who  can 
predict  the  kind  of  race  that  will  crystallize  from  this 
mixture  ? 


GOVERNMENT 

'  In  each  of  the  three  countries,  the  government  is 
republican;  the  constitution  being  based  on  that  of  the 
United  States.  Much  has  been  said  and  more  written 
on  the  unstable  conditions  of  these  governments,  and  of 
their  frequent  revolutions.  There  has  been  much  turmoil 
in  the  struggle  toward  self-government  of  peoples  unpre- 
pared by  training  or  heredity  for  such  government,  but 
much  of  the  dissension  has  been  based  on  reasons  that 
would  have  justified  it  in  the  eyes  of  any  people.  Now, 
however,  for  many  years  there  has  been  no  serious  inter- 
ference with  the  properly  constituted  authorities  in 
Argentina  and  Uruguay,  and  the  stability  and  strength 
of  the  governments  grow  from  year  to  year  and  inspire 
new  confidence,  step  by  step.  No  one  can  understand 
the  political  history,  or  conditions  here,  until  he  enters 
sympathetically  into  an  understanding  of  the  ideals  and 
character  of  the  people. 


156       CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

CITIES 

The  phenomenon  in  North  America  of  the  rapid  in- 
crease in  recent  years  of  the  urban  population  has  mani- 
fested itself  also  in  these  countries,  and  here  the  cities 
exercise  an  influence  on  national  life  unknown  there. 
They  constitute  the  hearts  and  heads  of  these  nations,  the 
dominant  influence  in  political,  social,  economic,  intel- 
lectual, and  spiritual  life.  Official  statistics  are  not  avail- 
able on  the  exact  population  of  the  smaller  cities,  in  most 
cases  being  included  in  the  census  with  the  surround- 
ing districts,  but  it  is  evident  that  from  thirty  to  forty 
per  cent,  of  the  people  live  in  cities  of  over  ten  thousand 
people.  This  gives  a  special  importance  to  the  city  prob- 
lems in  countries  almost  wholly  agricultural,  or  grazing, 
and  clearly  marks  the  point  of  attack  for  the  forces  which 
plan  to  influence  the  national  life  in  any  way. 

These  cities  really  are  among  the  great  capitals  of 
the  world.  They  beget  admiration  in  the  visitor  by  their 
splendid  buildings,  systems  of  parks  and  boulevards, 
modern  port  works,  transportation  systems,  waterworks, 
sanitation,  electric  light,  cosmopolitan  character,  schools 
and  universities,  clubs  and  press,  hospitals,  department 
stores,  theaters,  industrial  establishments,  philanthropic, 
social,  and  scientific  organizations,  and  their  network  of 
railway  and  steamship  lines,  which  make  them  centers 
of  vast  rich  empires  with  the  products  of  which  they  feed 
half  the  world  and  recipients  of  the  good  and  bad  from 
all  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

The  example  par  excellence  is  Buenos  Aires.  Founded 
in  1535,  and,  after  being  destroyed,  rebuilt  in  1580,  a 
century  and  a  half  later,  1744,  it  had  but  10,000  inhabi- 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  157 

tants.  Even  in  1880,  its  population  was  only  40,000. 
Now,  it  has  passed  the  miUion-and-a-half  mark  (1,598,- 
000)  and  is  growing  at  the  rate  of  100,000  a  year.  One 
writer  thus  describes  it: 

The  city  of  Buenos  Aires  cannot  boast  the  antiquity  of  the 
great  European  capitals;  but  in  regard  to  its  movement,  life, 
and  advanced  civilization,  it  may  fairly  claim  to  rank  with  the 
greatest.  Standing  tenth  in  the  list  of  cities  of  the  world,  and 
second  only  to  Paris  as  a  Latin  center,  Buenos  Aires  is  a  positive 
revelation  to  the  traveler  who  sees  it  for  the  first  time.  The 
magnificent  avenues  and  parks  with  which  it  abounds,  the  palatial 
buildings  and  residences,  the  luxurious  clubs  and  theaters,  the 
extensive  and  well-organized  tramway  service,  the  really  wonder- 
ful newspapers  (whose  daily  editions  contain  cable  news  from 
all  parts  of  the  world,  including  extracts  from  the  English  and 
continental  journals  of  the  same  day),  the  high  standard  of 
education  obtaining  among  the  better  classes,  the  numerous  art 
galleries,  public  libraries,  museums,  literary,  musical,  and  scientific 
societies  that  abundantly  testify  to  the  high  standard  of  culture 
prevailing,  the  style,  dress,  and  manners  of  the  people,  the  im- 
mense display  of  electric  light,  the  incessant  activity,  the  vast 
amount  of  shipping,  and,  indeed,  every  phase  of  life,  combine 
to  give  to  Buenos  Aires  something  of  the  movement  of  New 
York  with  the  brightness  and  gayety  of  Paris. 

MORAL   CONDITIONS 

Athletic  Games. 

It  is  said  that  athletic  games  have  already  had  a 
marked  influence  on  the  character  of  these  people, 
especially  in  the  way  of  stimulating  their  ability  to  work 
together  and  to  accept  with  good  grace  from  time  to  time 
a  defeat.  In  certain  places  athletics  fall  into  unworthy 
hands  and  so  exert  a  pernicious  influence  on  the  youth, 
but  in  general  those  wishing  to  play  well  have  to  desist 


158        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

from  vice  and  take  care  of  their  health,  and  that  of  itself 
is  a  salutary  influence.  The  games  also  draw  large 
crowds  on  feast-days  out  into  the  open  air,  which  is  vastly 
better  than  the  atmosphere  of  the  cafe  or  worse  places. 

Reading. 

The  habit  of  reading  is  limited  largely  to  the  intel- 
lectuals, who  are  great  readers.  The  public  in  general 
reads  little  and  that  little  poorly  selected,  aside  from  the 
publications  of  passing  interest,  such  as  the  daily  papers. 
It  is  enough  to  see  the  windows  of  bookstalls  to  learn  that 
the  great  majority  of  periodicals  and  cheap  books  offered 
for  sale  consist  of  light  novels,  poHce  stories,  and  so 
forth,  or  at  best,  publications  which  are  largely  illustra- 
tions, with  little  reading  and  that  principally  descriptive, 
or  in  the  form  of  short  stories  which  do  not  require 
serious  thought. 

The  best  part  of  the  press  is  of  a  high  standard  and 
the  number  of  publications  is  tremendous.  In  the 
province  of  Buenos  Aires,  1910,  229  periodicals  were 
published  of  general  interest,  and  twelve  more  of  a  scien- 
tific character;  of  this  total,  178  belong  to  the  Argentines, 
forty-one  to  foreigners,  and  five  to  societies  of  both. 
The  dailies  numbered  forty-six. 

In  191 5,  there  were  published  in  Uruguay  204  dailies 
and  periodicals,  196  of  which  were  printed  in  Spanish, 
three  in  Italian,  two  in  French,  two  in  English,  one  in 
Arabic,  and  one  in  German.  In  addition,  there  were  many 
illustrated  papers  given  to  cartoons  or  information  of 
trade  interest. 

With  the  advance  of  popular  education,  the  lack  of 
reading  and  the  habit  of  bad  reading  will  tend  to  correct 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  159 

themselves.  The  governments  are  already  doing  some- 
thing in  this  line.  As  already  noted,  the  enrolment  of 
adults  in  the  night-schools  of  Uruguay  in  1914  numbered 
3,235,  and  the  number  of  readers  using  the  national 
library,  which  has  60,000  volumes,  was  15,989.  A  law 
has  been  approved  by  the  Lower  House  establishing 
eighteen  public  libraries,  one  in  each  department  of  the 
country. 

In  Argentina,  200  popular  libraries  have  been  estab- 
lished in  all  parts  of  the  republic,  ranging  in  size  from  a 
very  few  volumes  to  41,000.  Many  societies  are  also 
fostering  the  custom  of  reading  good  literature. 

Lottery  and  Races. 

As  to  the  extent  of  gambling,  it  is  hard  to  obtain  statis- 
tics except  on  matters  of  an  official  character  such  as 
the  lottery  and  the  races;  the  worst  feature  of  this  evil 
being  the  lack  of  public  opinion  against  it  and  the  al- 
most universal  sympathy.  Of  course,  some  fathers  do 
not  care  to  have  their  sons  frequent  the  races  and  bet 
on  them,  and  some  commercial  houses  forbid  their  em- 
ployees attending  the  races,  but  the  following  figures 
speak  for  themselves,  showing  the  proportions  and  in- 
crease of  this  vice  to  be  enormous. 

The  amount  spent  in  Argentina  in  the  lottery  has 
increased  in  twenty  years,  from  1893  to  191 3,  from^ 
$1,000,000  to  $38,175,000,  Argentine  paper.  The  sums 
distributed  in  drawings  from  $750,000  to  $26,722,500, 
and  the  amount  realized  for  charitable  purposes  from 
the  joint  sum  of  $2,493,870,  for  the  two  years,  1893-1894, 
to  $10,904,384  in  191 3  (as  this  indicates,  about  twenty-five 
per  cent,  is  destined  to  pubhc  uses). 


i6o        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

The  Charity  Hospital  lottery  of  Montevideo  in  191 1- 
1912  played  fifty-five  lotteries,  selling  tickets  to  the  value 
of  $6,424,680.50  ($5.00  per  inhabitant)  Uruguayan  gold, 
of  which  sum  the  amount  used  for  public  purposes  was 
$1,174,328.05  ($1.00  per  inhabitant).  This  operation 
represents  an  increase  of  150  per  cent  since  1900,  when 
the  total  sold  amounted  to  $2,625,971.50. 

The  lottery  is  defended  because  of  the  use  to  which 
the  funds  produced  are  destined,  but  no  account  seems  to 
be  taken  of  the  fact  that  in  order  to  support  certain  benef- 
icent institutions,  the  country  risks  producing  a  genera- 
tion of  gamblers  with  the  "  national  fever  "  of  betting.  In 
order  to  secure  $1.00  per  inhabitant  for  the  support  of 
public  institutions,  the  people  are  required  to  pay  $5.00 
per  inhabitant.  Thus,  the  average  citizen,  man,  woman, 
child — bets  five  dollars  that  he  will  not  have  to  pay  his 
share  of  one  dollar,  and  in  about  eighty-nine  cases  out  of 
a  hundred,  he  is  sure  to  lose  his  whole  five,  since  the  num- 
ber of  prizes  drawn  is  about  eleven  or  twelve  per  cent,  of 
the  number  of  tickets.  Moreover,  the  economic  phenom- 
enon of  our  times,  namely,  the  accumulation  of  wealth 
in  the  hands  of  the  few  at  the  expense  of  the  many,  to 
which  the  best  minds  are  giving  careful  attention  with  a 
view  to  correcting  the  apparent  evil,  is  here  artificially 
stimulated  by  pure  chance. 

The  increase  in  the  amount  played  on  the  races  is 
also  alarming.  From  1904  to  1913,  in  Buenos  Aires, 
there  was  an  increase  of  ten  in  the  number  of  meetings, 
and  of  1,446  in  the  number  of  horses  running  (race  meet- 
ings 98  and  108  respectively,  and  horses  5,606  and  7,052), 
but  in  the  same  period  the  amount  played  increased  from 
$27,474,626,  Argentine  paper,  to  $120,828,309.     Besides 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  i6i 

this  amount  played  in  Buenos  Aires,  the  amount  reaHzed 
from  tickets  sold  by  the  Jockey  Club  in  Uruguay  on  these 
races  in  Buenos  Aires  reached,  in  1911-1912,  the  sum  of 
$2,137,812  gold,  or  an  increase  of  sixfold  since  1900- 1 901 
($366,205.00). 

Alcoholism. 

It  is  often  said  that  alcoholism  is  not  a  vice  of  im- 
portance in  these  countries.  Let  us  examine  the  facts. 
The  following  statement  was  given  in  support  of  a  pro- 
jected law  presented  to  the  House  of  Deputies  in 
Buenos  Aires  by  Dr.  Juan  Cafferata : 

The  problem  of  alcoholism  exists  in  our  country  and  in  really 
alarming  proportions.  From  1902  to  191 1,  the  population  in- 
creased 51  per  cent.,  whereas  the  consumption  of  alcohol  in- 
creased 64  per  cent.  The  data  which  have  been  supplied  to  me 
by  the  second  chief  of  statistics  of  the  national  Department 
of  Labor,  show  this  increase  in  the  republic  in  the  following 
form.  During  the  year  1902,  there  was  consumed  per  head, 
per  year,  as  follows: 

Wine    34.30  liters 

Beer    i 5-33  liters 

Alcohol  in  distilled  liquors  2.52  liters 

Total  alcohol   6.8    liters 

Ten  years  later,  in  191 1,  the  amount  per  head,  per  year,  was 
as  follows: 


Wine   57.91  liters 

Beer  10.45  liters 

Alcohol  in  distilled  liquors  3.25  liters 

Total  alcohol   11.2    liters 


i62        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 
In  the  year  191 1,  there  were  consumed  in  the  republic: 

Wine  436,007,232  liters 

Beer  83,769,284  liters 

Distilled  liquors  24,383,764  liters 

Here  we  have  the  increase  in  the  importation  of  alcoholic 
drinks,  expressed  in  hectoliters,  during  various  periods  of  five 
years : 


COGNAC 

WHISKY 

1 890- 1 894 

24,239 

5,182 

I895-I899 

27,507 

8,439 

1 900- 1 904 

34,308 

14,759 

I905-I909 

76,824 

44,504 

"  These  figures,"  adds  the  daily  which  publishes  them, 
La  Prensa,  "  show  how  the  public  preferences  are  tending 
and  the  extraordinary  development  of  the  importation  of 
alcoholic  drinks  into  our  country."  As  to  absinthe,  the 
manufacture  and  importation  during  the  year  1909 
reached  2,802,622  liters. 

All  these  data  are  official  and  take  no  account  of 
contraband  or  clandestine  manufacture.  A  commercial 
traveler  in  the  provision  line  has  assured  me  that  in  191 1- 
1912  there  were  manufactured  in  an  adulterated  form 
nearly  one  million  liters  of  vermuth.  As  to  the  number 
of  drinking  places,  there  were  in  1910  in  the  federal 
capital  6,941  places  that  sold  drinks.  Calculating  the 
population  at  that  time  as  1,231,698,  there  was  one  drink- 
ing place  to  every  177  inhabitants,  and  if  we  take  into 
account  only  the  men  over  fourteen  years  of  age,  which 
would  be  one  third  of  the  total  population,  the  number 
of  drinking  places  amounts  to  one  for  every  seventy  men. 

As  to  drunkenness,  the  figures  are  not  less  significant. 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  163 

From  1900  to  1909,  the  police  of  the  federal  capital 
took  up  for  drunkenness  148,931  men  and  9,617  women, 
or  a  total  of  158,548  (Buenos  Aires  census  of  1910),  of 
VN^hom  46,829  were  Argentines. 

The  Lie. 

Many  moral  problems  grow  out  of  insincerity.  The 
Argentine  philosopher  and  educationalist.  Dr.  Augustin 
Alvarez,  has  somewhere  said: 

Sarmiento  said  that  the  evil  which  affects  the  Argentine 
Republic  was  its  extension.  Very  well,  the  railways  have  sup- 
pressed the  extension  and  unified  the  country,  and  now  the 
evil  which  affects  Argentina  is  the  lie,  and  it  is  necessary  that 
we  work  without  rest  until  she  succeeds  in  emancipating  herself 
from  this  detestable  South  American  institution,  which  is  three 
quarters  Indian  and  four  quarters  barbarian. 

This  evil  is  found  in  all  circles  of  society — in  the 
school,  in  the  home,  in  business,  in  politics,  in  sports.  It 
reveals  itself  in  the  failure  to  fulfil  obligations  and 
promises  in  the  social  sphere.  There  is  perhaps  no  better 
demonstration  of  this  than  the  subtle  self-condemnation 
in  the  two  phrases  which  have  become  proverbial  here : 
One,  the  formula  for  the  popular  oath  to  fulfil  a  promise, 
"  the  word  of  an  Englishman  " ;  the  other,  the  standard 
of  punctuality  in  making  an  appointment,  '*  the  English 
hour."  Who  has  not  seen  and  felt  this  evil  both  in  the 
smallest  daily  operations  and  in  his  largest  dealings  ?  The 
evil  is  deep-seated  in  all  phases  of  life  and  even  reaches 
the  realm  of  morals  and  religion.  Here  is  a  simple  ex- 
ample. This  very  year  some  one  visited  the  bishop 
(Catholic)  to  ask  his  cooperation  in  favor  of  temperance 
movements.    He  answered  that,  for  the  Roman  Catholics, 


i64        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

conscience  and  preaching  were  sufficient  to  combat  the 
vices  and  that  he  did  not  think  scientific  instruction 
necessary.  While  he  was  making  this  apology  for  the 
sufficiency  of  conscience  and  preaching,  a  servant  came 
in  carrying  a  tray  with  liquor  to  be  served.  The  bishop 
made  various  and  embarrassed  signs  to  the  servant  to 
withdraw,  saying,  '*  Bring  tea,  bring  tea !  " 

Where  frankness  is  lacking,  there  cannot  be  confidence, 
and  where  confidence  fails  there  can  be  no  friendship, 
mutual  respect,  cooperation,  or  real  greatness,  which  must 
depend  on  the  cohesion  of  many  elements. 

Social  Vice. 

The  stability  of  the  home  circle  is  generally  considered 
the  basis  of  society  and  by  its  violation  one  judges  the 
advancement  of  a  given  civilization.  Uruguay  is  the 
only  country  in  South  America  with  a  divorce  law. 
Passed  in  1907,  in  which  year  there  was  just  one  divorce 
granted,  from  1908  to  1912  the  number  increased  as 
follows :  10,  68,  89,  87,  and  94.  The  law,  as  amended, 
gives  advantage  to  the  woman. 

In  the  first  six  months  of  191 5,  the  illegitimate  births 
in  Asuncion,  Paraguay,  formed  sixty-two  per  cent,  of 
the  total.  Data  on  the  provinces  are  lacking,  but  in  some 
of  them  the  percentage  is  still  higher.  In  Montevideo 
for  the  year  1912,  seventeen  per  cent,  of  the  births  were 
illegitimate;  in  San  Jose  eleven  per  cent.,  and  in  Rio 
Negro  forty-four  per  cent.  In  191 3,  the  percentage  for 
Montevideo  was  16.5  and  for  the  whole  country  23.1 
per  cent. 

In  Argentina  in  191 1  (January  to  June)  the  proportion 
of  illegitimate  births  was  19.9  per  cent.,  varying  from 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  165 

eleven  per  cent,  in  Santa  Fe  and  12.8  per  cent,  in  Buenos 
Aires,  to  fifty-two  per  cent,  in  the  Chaco  and  sixty  per 
cent,  in  Formosa.  In  1913,  the  percentage  in  the  cities 
of  the  provinces  ranged  from  10.7  in  Rosario  to  thirty- 
four  in  Catamarca  and  San  Juan.  By  decades,  from 
1894  to  191 3,  the  percentage  in  Buenos  Aires  decreased 
from  14.6  to  13.6. 

Whatever  the  causes  of  the  phenomena  may  be,  the 
figures  show  a  situation  very  different  from  that  in 
Europe',  where  the  average  is  eight  per  cent,  of  illegiti- 
macy, or  in  Canada,  an  agricultural  country  like  these, 
where  it  is  only  2.04  per  cent.  The  almost  universal 
custom  of  boys  from  fourteen  to  sixteen  years  spending 
their  nights  away  from  home,  a  custom  in  which  the 
fathers  and  often  the  mothers  consent,  perhaps  explains 
much  of  this  evil.  The  youth,  natural,  curious,  lively, 
free  with  his  companions,  seeks  and  investigates  every- 
thing, even  the  worst,  and  tries  the  worst,  thereafter 
carrying  the  marks  of  his  experience  on  his  character. 
The  ignorance  or  criminal  negligence  of  fathers  is  almost 
unbelievable,  and  the  lack  of  warning  on  the  part  of 
teachers  and  professors  (if  in  a  rare  case  they  would 
oppose  the  habit  at  all)  raises  the  percentage  of  those 
who  with  character  and  body  undermined  by  vice  make 
shipwreck  of  their  lives. 

On  this  point  the  well-known  Argentine  sociologist. 
Dr.  Colmo,  already  cited,  says  in  dealing  with  the  whole 
question  of  prostitution : 

Aside  from  this  "legal"  prostitution,  occult  and  clandestine 
prostitution  is  little  less  in  extent  and  intensity  than  astounding. 
The  former  implies  simply  the  official  sanction  of  the  vice  and 
is   a   confession    of   the   necessity   of   libertinism   and   all   the 


i66        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

rest.  .  .  .  No  attention  is  given  to  the  fact  that  the  great 
countries  of  the  world  have  not  found  it  necessary  to  recognize 
such  a  regime  and  adopt  such  a  system.  It  is  forgotten  that 
the  physiological  evils  resulting  are  much  more  intense  in  the 
"  regulated "  countries  than  in  others,  for  the  simple  reason 
that  the  legalization  is  favorable  to  the  circumstances  and  con- 
tributes to  the  development  in  all  its  projections  and  complex 
ramifications  and  terminates  in  helping  to  establish  as  a  habit 
that  which  was  considered  a  necessity. 

The  forms  the  evil  takes  are  as  numerous  as  its  fatal  conse- 
quences; apart  from  ordinary  houses,  there  are  those  known  as 
"  paying  guests  wanted,"  "  furnished  rooms,"  "  institutes  of 
beauty,"  "  massage,"  or  "  manicure "  estabHshments,  "  fashion 
display  rooms,"  and  a  long  list  of  snares,  each  more  vile  than 
the  last,  without  counting  the  mercenary  traffic  of  the  streets, 
the  theater,  public  promenades,  and  public  establishments  of 
various  sorts,  so  that  the  new  arrival  in  the  city  begins  to  doubt 
whether  he  has  come  to  a  country  of  work  and  civilization,  or  to 
an  island  of  harlots. 

William  Alexander  Coote,  general  secretary  of  the 
International  Association  against  the  White  Slave  Traffic, 
said  in  the  London  convention  of  the  society  in  191 3, 
that  Buenos  Aires  was  the  worst  of  all  cities  in  this 
immoral  commerce  in  women.  There  may  be  local  special 
causes,  such  as  the  well-known  one  in  Paraguay  at  the 
close  of  the  terrible  war,  and  there  may  be  many  con- 
tributing elements,  such  as  poverty,  general  lack  of  cul- 
ture, poor  instruction  in  the  home,  and  a  great  extent  of 
territory,  but  the  same  author,  dealing  with  these, 
shows  that  none  of  them  is  sufficient  to  explain  the  ex- 
tent of  the  evil  and  finds  the  chief  cause  in  the  lack  of 
training,  or  the  pernicious  training,  given  in  the  home, 
where  the  parents,  instead  of  trying  to  keep  the  children, 
especially  the  boys,  young  and  innocent,  strive  to  make 
them  seem  grown-up,  and  then  at  an  early  age  even  teach 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  167 

them  directly  to  familiarize  themselves  with  the  social 
vice.  At  fifteen  or  sixteen,  the  boy  has  no  longer  any- 
thing to  learn. 


EVANGELICAL  WORK  IN  THIS  REGION 

Argentina. 

The  correspondents  from  all  districts  believe  that  it 
is  urgently  needful  to  increase  the  number  of  meeting- 
rooms  and  workers  by  two  or  three  times  the  present 
number,  so  as  to  firmly  establish  the  work  and  make  the 
gospel  known  to  the  people.  Of  course,  this  does  not 
represent  the  total  forces  required,  but  only  the  increase 
urgently  called  for.  And  the  call  is  modest.  For  the 
1,598,000  inhabitants  of  Buenos  Aires,  there  are,  ac- 
cording to  the  official  statistics,  twenty- four  Cathohc 
and  ten  Protestant  churches.  In  Brooklyn  (U.  S.  A.), 
where  the  population  is  1,916,655,  there  are  120  Catholic 
and  400  Protestant  churches.  In  all  Argentina  there  are 
only  seventy-five  congregations  organized.  In  Philadel- 
phia, with  1,549,008  inhabitants,  th^re  are  ninety  Catho- 
lic and  690  Protestant  churches. 

In  the  province  of  Buenos  Aires,  there  are  2,100,000 
inhabitants.  Naturally,  all  the  missions  began  their  work 
here,  as  it  includes  the  capital.  It  is  calculated  that  of 
the  6,400  full  communicants  (there  are  probably  10,000) 
in  the  republic,  half  of  them  are  in  this  province,  and  tak- 
ing into  consideration  the  rapid  growth  of  the  popula- 
tion in  recent  years,  it  can  be  seen  that  missionary  work 
has  advanced  very  little  up  to  the  present.  In  the  report 
to  the  Panama  Congress,  to  which  we  have  referred,  it 
is  calculated  that  the  number  of  ordained  evangelical 


i68        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

ministers  (missionaries  and  Argentines)  in  Argentina, 
amounts  to  no.  If  half  of  them  work  in  the  province 
of  Buenos  Aires,  there  should  be  one  ordained  pastor 
for  every  38,000  inhabitants. 

We  have  several  reports  on  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires, 
but  the  data  are  incomplete.  In  the  southeast  sector,  with 
neighboring-towns,  the  population  is  calculated  at  534,000. 
There  are  about  twelve  churches  and  other  meeting- 
rooms  and  twenty-five  workers,  all  told;  that  is,  one 
worker  for  every  21,000  inhabitants.  The  20,000  in  Los 
Talleres  have  in  their  midst  two  chapels  and  two  workers. 

The  general  opinion  is  that  the  number  of  chapels, 
schools,  and  workers,  should  be  greatly  increased  in  order 
adequately  to  distribute  them  according  to  requirements. 

The  city  of  Bahia  Blanca,  an  important  port  of  100,000 
inhabitants,  has  one  Methodist  chapel  with  a  resident 
pastor  and  about  fifty  communicants ;  there  are  also  three 
Salvation  Army  officers  and  a  small  group  of  Plymouth 
Brethren.  And  if  we  turn  to  the  provinces,  the  situation 
is  no  better.  In  the  city  of  Parana,  with  40,000  inhabi- 
tants, there  are  four  churches  and  only  one  worker  who 
gives  all  his  time.  A  great  shortage  in  general  is  noted 
in  this  capital.  There  should  be  six  or  more  comfortable 
rooms  more,  with  evangelical  schools.  The  numerous 
Protestant  colonies  in  the  rich  province  of  Entre  Rios 
should  form  a  great  missionary  center  in  Parana.  Po- 
tentially there  are  sufficient  elements  which,  well  directed, 
would  materially  assist  in  the  evangelization  of  the 
country.  News  comes  from  Catamarca  of  a  missionary 
and  his  wife  who  work  in  a  hired  room  among  a  popula- 
tion of  108,254.  In  the  provinces  of  Mendoza,  San  Juan, 
and  San  Luis,  there  are  457,554  inhabitants.    The  evan- 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  169 

gelizing  force  there  consists  of  five  workers  with  a  few 
voluntary  helpers.  There  are  eight  Spanish  preaching 
rooms  and  one  English.  In  the  conservative  province 
of  Cordoba,  small  groups  of  Methodists,  Brethren,  and 
Salvation  Army  officers  work  among  the  750,000  inhabi- 
tants. 

Paraguay. 

The  missionary  flag  in  Paraguay  should  be  called  Icha- 
bod.  The  strongest  mission  in  these  republics,  after  years 
of  work  at  the  capital,  left  the  field,  selling  the  property. 
To  win  for  Christ  the  60,000  inhabitants  of  Asuncion, 
there  are  only  two  Salvation  Army  officers  and  one 
Methodist  local  minister.  Besides  the  missions  to  the 
Indians,  there  are  only  thirteen  foreign  missionaries  and 
eight  native  workers  in  all  the  republic. 

Uruguay. 

The  railway  from  Montevideo  to  Rivera  divides  the 
republic  into  two  almost  equal  parts.  In  that  section 
from  this  line  east  to  the  coast  (with  the  exception  of 
some  points  on  the  railroad  mentioned),  there  is  no  evan- 
gelical work  of  which  we  know.  In  this  part  of  the 
country  there  are  towns  of  1,500,  of  7,700,  of  13,000,  of 
4,500,  12,300,  4,400,  6,000,  3,000,  and  3,300.  To  the  west 
of  the  demarcation  the  Methodists  have  missions  in  four 
cities  of  10,000,  10,000,  20,000,  and  15,600  respectively. 
Also  in  four  others  of  8,000,  3,500,  3,000,  3,000.  With- 
out counting  for  the  moment  the  Waldensian  and  Swiss 
colonies  and  other  foreign  communities,  there  is  no 
other  work,  so  far  as  we  know,  in  this  division,  except 
that    of    the    Salvation    Army    in    a    city    of    19,600. 


170        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

There  are  towns  with  no  work  at  all  with  the  fol- 
lowing populations:  14,000,  12,400,  4,500,  1,000,  7,300, 
3,500,  5,000,  2,000,  2,500,  3,000,  3,500.  Outside  of  the 
foreign  communities  or  Protestant  colonies  it  is  calculated 
that  only  ten  per  cent,  of  the  people  of  Uruguay  (with 
the  exception  of  the  capital)  are  the  object  of  evan- 
gelization on  the  part  of  any  mission  or  evangelical 
church. 

And  being  thus  neglected  in  the  cities,  what  shall  we 
say  of  the  country  districts  ?  Elsewhere  we  mention  the 
small  rural  population,  as  compared  with  the  urban,  and 
naturally  the  missions  have  begun  in  the  populous  centers 
so  as  to  reach  the  largest  hearing.  But  while  these  ought 
to  be  evangelized,  we  ought  not  to  leave  the  others  un- 
attended. There  are  country  communities  where  the 
religious  life  is  a  real  oasis  in  the  desert,  and  in  some 
foreign  colonies  there  are  churches  and  pastors  (but  this 
work  is  carried  on  generally  in  the  foreign  language). 
The  work  of  the  colporteurs  in  these  country  places  de- 
serves special  mention,  as  they  go  often  into  districts 
where  missionary  work  has  not  been  undertaken  and 
really  blaze  the  trail.  The  Seventh-Day  Adventists  are 
also  dedicating  their  efforts  largely  to  the  country  people. 
Since  the  man  of  the  country  is  more  humble,  less 
sophisticated,  without  the  many  diversions  and  tempta- 
tions of  the  city,  and  generally  more  susceptible  to  the 
gospel,  it  is  an  error  to  pass  him  by.  Statistics  show  that 
a  large  majority  of  the  preachers  in  North  America,  even 
those  in  the  most  prominent  positions  of  power  in  the 
city  churches,  were  reared  and  educated  in  the  country. 
Why  may  we  not  expect  that  there  too  we  shall  be  able 
to  fill  the  ranks  of  pastors  and  efficient  workers  in  church 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  171 

and  school   from  the  honest  and  robust  youth  of  the 
country  ? 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  S.  P.  Craver  discussed  the  relation  of  the  social 
problem  to  the  Christian  program.  He  declared  that  whatever 
has  to  do  with  the  uplift  of  the  people  is  part  of  the  work  of 
Christian  evangelization.  We  have  to  cooperate  in  this  larger 
work  with  some  who  are  not  of  the  same  mind  with  us  in  certain 
more  central  matters  of  faith.  Dr.  Craver  said  that  he  would  be 
willing  to  ally  himself  with  every  man  who  would  fight  social 
evils.  "  Whenever  a  Roman  Catholic  is  willing  to  fight  the  liquor 
traffic  or  an  atheist  to  fight  immorality,  I  will  take  him  by  the 
hand." 

The  Rev.  J.  P.  Howard  discussed  the  urgent  necessity  of 
defining  in  the  public  mind  a  conception  of  religion  radically 
different  from  that  which  the  prevailing  church  has  created. 
Reformers  there  are,  he  said,  who  hnk  religion  with  ignorance 
and  alcoholism  as  an  enemy  of  social  progress ;  this  is  because 
they  think  of  religion  in  terms  of  Roman  Catholicism.  These 
workers  for  social  uplift  must  be  taught  by  us  that  religion 
is  absolutely  essential  to  true  moral  reform.  That  can  only 
be  done  by  showing  them  a  superior  type  of  religion  to  that 
with  which  they  are  acquainted  in  these  Latin  countries. 

Senor  Juan  J.  Prada  spoke  of  the  needs  of  Uruguay;  the 
people  of  Uruguay  as  a  whole,  he  said,  are  favorably  disposed 
toward  the  evangelical  movement. 

The  Rev.  Robert  F.  Elder  spoke  of  the  vastness  of  the  field 
and  of  the  need  of  more  workers.  As  an  illustration  he  pointed 
to  his  own  city  of  Tres  Arroyos.  It  is  a  city  of  over  20,000 
inhabitants  in  a  district  of  40,000.  Taken  with  its  four  surround- 
ing districts  there  is  a  total  population  of  100,000  souls,  and 
only  one  evangelical  missionary  who  preaches  in  Spanish.  The 
nearest  neighboring  preacher  is  about  170  kilometers  to  the 
north.     The  evangelical  church  building  was  opened  nine  years 


172        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

before  the  erection  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  though 
CathoHc  services  had  been  held  in  a  makeshift  hall  for  over 
twenty  years.  The  temper  of  the  people  is  more  liberal  than 
devout,  but  on  the  whole  they  are  more  sympathetic  with  the 
evangelicals  than  with  the  Roman  Catholics.  Evangelical  con- 
verts are  moving  out  to  surrounding  towns  which  in  recent 
years  have  been  growing  up  with  great  rapidity.  It  is  impossible 
for  one  missionary  to  reach  them  all. 

The  Rev.  T.  F.  Reavis  spoke  on  behalf  of  Paraguay,  which  he 
said  belongs  to  this  congress  and  is  in  danger  of  being  neglected 
in  our  thought.  He  pleaded  for  the  placing  of  a  force  of 
missionaries  in  that  country  where  hardly  any  evangelical  work 
is  now  being  done. 

President  Charles  T.  Paul  spoke  on  behalf  of  the  societies 
in  North  America  and  Great  Britain  who,  upon  the  return  of 
the  deputation  to  their  homes,  will  ask  the  members  what 
remains  yet  to  be  done.  He  wished  the  conference  to  throw 
light  on  this  subject.  Many  places  are  still  unoccupied;  others 
are  not  yet  adequately  occupied.  The  societies  will  want  to 
know  where  to  put  the  emphasis  during  the  next  two  years. 
Should  they  strengthen  existing  work  or  establish  new  work? 

THE    WORK    AMONG    THE    INDIANS 

It  is  calculated  that  in  the  Argentine  Chaco  there  are 
some  40,000  Indians  distributed  throughout  the  region, 
and  that  in  the  Paraguayan  Chaco  there  are  about  28,000. 
In  Paraguay  proper  the  number  is  unknown.  We  have 
official  assurance  that  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
Argentine  there  are  no  Indians  in  a  nomadic  state  and 
that  this  is  apparently  due  to  the  good  work  carried  on 
by  the  Salesians  during  the  last  thirty-eight  years.  In 
Paraguay  the  greater  part  of  the  Indians  are  settled  in 
established  towns  and  villages,  so  that  the  region  which 
contains  the  great  mass  of  Indians  who  still  lead  an 
aboriginal  life  is  that  of  the  Chaco. 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  173 

The  advance  of  civilization  is  cornering  the  Indian 
more  and  more  every  day,  and  his  life,  once  so  free,  is 
now  being  greatly  modified.  He  is  no  longer  free  to 
roam,  hunt,  and  fish  where  and  whenever  he  wants. 
The  wild  animals  are  becoming  more  and  more  scarce 
and  the  adjacent  country  is  more  populated,  so  that  the 
existence  of  the  Indian  in  his  natural  nomadic  life  is 
becoming  more  and  more  unsupportable.  It  is  true  that 
the  advance  of  the  white  man  has  provided  a  certain 
degree  of  work  for  the  Indian,  but  at  the  same  time  it 
has  made  him  acquire  the  needs  of  the  semi-civilized  man, 
and,  what  is  more  lamentable  still,  many  of  his  vices, 
such  as  drink  and  a  standard  of  morality  which  is  much 
inferior  to  his  own. 


THE  PARAGUAYAN  CHACO  MISSIONS 

The  Paraguay  Chaco  mission  was  founded  in  the  year 
1887  by  the  South  American  Missionary  Society  (Church 
of  England).  The  first  pioneer,  Mr.  A.  Henricsen,  died 
of  exposure  shortly  after  taking  up  the  work,  having 
settled  on  an  island  in  the  River  Paraguay,  adjacent  to  the 
Chaco.  His  successor,  Mr.  W.  Barbrooke  Grubb,  im- 
mediately struck  out  into  the  interior  in  1888,  from  which 
date  the  work  has  gone  steadily  forward,  and  he  is  still 
the  lay  superintendent  of  the  mission,  the  clerical  super- 
intendent being  the  Rev.  R.  A.  Bevis. 

Several  stations  have  been  established  from  time  to 
time  among  the  Lengua-Mascoy  tribe,  numbering  ap- 
proximately 10,000,  and  scattered  over  a  huge  area.  The 
most  important  station  is  Emmakthlawaiya,  a  garden 
settlement,   situated   some   eighteen   miles   due   west   of 


174        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

Villa  Concepcion,  on  the  River  Paraguay,  and  on  mission 
property.  The  only  communication  with  the  outside 
world  is  along  the  cart  track  cut  by  the  mission  leading 
to  Villa  Concepcion  in  Paraguay  proper. 

From  Emmakthlawaiya  radiate  sub-stations,  by  which 
the  scattered  clans  of  the  Lengua-Mascoy  are  reached, 
they  being  thus  split  up  owing  to  their  nomadic  and 
hunting  habits.  Branch  stations  have  also  been  opened 
among  the  adjacent  tribes,  the  Sanapana  and  Suhin. 

The  Lengua-Mascoy  language  is  rich  and  comprehen- 
sive, and  has  been  reduced  to  writing  by  a  member  of  the 
staff,  Mr.  R.  J.  Hunt.  Very  few  Indians  speak  even  a 
little  Spanish,  consequently  all  intercourse  and  teaching 
is  carried  on  through  the  medium  of  their  own  language, 
which  all  members  of  the  staff  are  compelled  to  master. 
All  the  four  gospels  and  many  other  books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  have  been  translated,  as  well  as  the 
greater  part  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  Over  one 
hundred  hymns  have  been  translated  and  set  to  familiar 
tunes.  A  flourishing  school  has  existed  for  many  years, 
this  being  one  of  the  earliest  means  of  reaching  and  influ- 
encing the  young  and  through  them  the  adults.  The  pupils 
show  an  aptitude  for  learning,  once  the  light  has  dawned 
upon  their  primitive  minds.  Indians  now  regularly  read 
the  appointed  lessons  at  the  Sunday  morning  services. 
There  exists  a  small  band  of  trained  native  evangelists, 
composed  of  the  most  prominent  Christians.  Each  in  his 
turn  visits  the  outlying  villages  to  conduct  services  and 
teach,  remaining  a  fortnight. 

The  broad  method  of  procedure  has  been,  and  still 
is,  to  gradually  wean  the  Indian  from  his  roaming  habits, 
settle  him  on  a  station,  provide  him  with  suitable  em- 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  175 

ployment,  win  his  confidence  and  influence  him  by  con- 
stant and  direct  contact,  teach  him  thrift,  cleanliness,  and 
morality,  and  by  means  of  a  regular  and  organized  church 
and  school  system  instil  into  him  the  rudiments  of  the 
Christian  faith.  This  has  entailed  much  perseverance  in 
overcoming  superstitious  beliefs  :n  evil  spirits,  witch- 
craft, and  all  attendant  horrors,  as  well  as  many  deeply 
set  customs. 

The  comparatively  recent  establishment  of  two  branch 
missions,  one  to  the  Sanapana  tribe,  speaking  Lengua- 
Mascoy  with  a  dialectical  difference  only,  and  the  other 
to  the  Suhin  tribe,  who  have  a  distinct  language  of  their 
own,  shows  sig^ns  of  equally  great  development.  Several 
attempts  have  been  made  in  the  past  to  reach  the  Suhin 
as  a  branch  mission,  and  a  station  was  established,  but 
shortage  of  staff  and  the  difficulty  of  transport  so  far 
inland  compelled,  its  abandonment.  Their  language  has 
been  reduced  to  writing  and  some  members  of  the  staff 
have  acquired  a  working  knowledge  of  it.  During  the 
whole  of  the  mission's  history  the  staff  has  kept  more 
or  less  in  touch  with  the  tribe  by  itinerating  trips  and 
return  visits  to  the  station  paid  by  the  Suhin,  so  that 
perfectly  friendly  relations  exist  between  the  staff  and  the 
tribe  and  indeed  between  the  Suhin  and  Lengua-Mascoy. 
The  two  languages  being  quite  distinct,  very  few  of 
either  tribe  can  speak  the  language  of  the  other.  The 
evangelization  of  the  Sanapanas  presents  fewer  diffi- 
culties, they  being  more  closely  allied  to  the  Lengua- 
Mascoy. 

To  sum  up.  The  period  of  nearly  thirty  years  has 
left  its  indelible  mark  on  the  tribes  reached.  The  trans- 
formation in  general  and   in   individuals   is  great  and 


176        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

promising.  The  people  have  become  peaceful  and  the 
country  safe  to  settle  in,  which  the  outside  world  has  not 
been  slow  to  appreciate.  Now,  much  of  the  Chaco  land 
near  the  River  Paraguay  is  being  occupied  and  stocked, 
and  this  occupation  is  gradually  spreading  inland.  Direct 
contact  between  civilization  and  Indians  is  still  very 
slight,  but  will  no  doubt  increase. 


THE  ARGENTINE  CHACO  MISSION 

The  Argentine  Chaco  mission  is  a  branch  of  the  Para- 
guayan Chaco  mission,  staffed  by  men  who  have  had 
some  years'  experience  in  Paraguay,  and  supplemented 
by  men  fresh  from  England.  The  station  recently  estab- 
lished is  situated  on  the  River  Bemejo,  and  is  the  out- 
come of  some  four  years  of  preliminary  mission  work 
among  the  Indians  settled  for  the  sugar  harvest  each  year 
on  the  estates  of  Messrs.  Leach  at  San  Pedro  de  Jujuy 
and  neighborhood.  The  mission  was  started  there  in 
1910  by  Mr.  W.  Barbrooke  Grubb,  who  still  superintends 
it,  the  clerical  superintendent  being  the  Rev.  S.  C. 
Deacon. 

The  aim  is  to  reach  the  Matacos,  Tobas,  and  Choriti, 
and  through  the  last-named  to  link  up  with  the  Suhin 
and  the  Paraguayan  Chaco  mission  field,  thus  embrac- 
ing the  principal  Chaco  tribes.  A  working  knowledge  of 
the  three  languages,  Mataco,  Toba,  and  Choriti,  has  been 
acquired,  and  exhaustive  dictionaries  compiled  and  pub- 
lished, all  the  work  of  Mr.  R.  J.  Hunt,  the  publishing 
being  greatly  helped  by  Dr.  Lafone  Cuevada  of  the  La 
Plata  museum.  The  mission  is  as  yet  in  its  infancy, 
but  the  future  is  promising,  the  confidence  of  the  tribes 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  177 

having  been  partially  won  during  the  years  spent  at  San 
Pedro.  A  school  has  already  been  started  on  the  Rio 
Permejo  station  among  the  Mataco  children,  and  the 
staff,  already  comprising  seven  men  (one  a  doctor  and 
another  a  clergyman),  is  shortly  to  be  augmented  by 
fresh  men  from  home. 

With  regard  to  all  the  tribes  touched  by  the  two  mis- 
sions, it  may  be  stated  that  no  other  missionary  agency 
is  at  work  in  the  district  covered,  and  it  is  well  so,  for, 
since  the  field  is  large,  the  opportunities  for  immediate 
extension  are  few,  and  through  force  of  circumistances 
and  conditions,  such  as  the  nature  of  the  country,  the 
temperament  of  the  Indian,  the  difficulty  of  transport,  as 
well  as  climatic  conditions,  progress  must  necessarily  be 
very  gradual. 


Ill 

REPORT  ON  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD 
By  the  Rev.  E.  N.  Bauman 

membership 

In  the  membership  of  the  evangelical  churches  are  repre- 
sented all  the  nationalities  and  races,  the  great  majority- 
being,  of  course,  Latins.  While  the  members  come 
largely  from  the  humbler  and  less  educated  classes,  in 
nearly  all  the  congregations  is  to  be  found  a  number  of 
cultured  members  of  commercial  or  professional  stand- 
ing in  the  community.  The  number  of  men  is  nearly 
equal  to  that  of  the  women  in  the  churches. 

One  of  the  outstanding  weaknesses  of  our  churches 
is  that  so  little  has  been  done  to  relate  the  large  and 
influential  foreign  Protestant  populations  in  these  coun- 
tries to  our  missionary  work.  Whenever  it  has  been 
possible  to  organize  the  Protestant  foreigners  into  a 
nucleus  for  a  native  church,  successful  work  was  assured. 
But,  unfortunately,  too  often  the  Protestant  foreigners 
stand  aloof  from  the  national  evangelical  congregations. 
We  strongly  urge  that  larger  efforts  be  put  forth  to  con- 
serve and  deepen  the  spiritual  life  of  these  foreign 
Protestants  and  to  relate  them  to  the  missionary  move- 
ment in  these  countries. 

178 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  179 

FORMS  OF  CHURCH  WORK 

It  is  evident  that  the  churches  are  deeply  interested  in 
promoting  Sunday-schools.  The  thirty-eight  congrega- 
tions that  replied  to  our  questionnaires  maintain  forty-six 
Sunday-schools.  Two  surprising  facts  were  revealed  by 
our  study.  The  first  was  the  small  number  of  young 
people  in  the  membership  and  that  very  little  effort  was 
being  made  to  win  and  train  young  people.  Not  more 
than  one  third  of  the  churches  have  young  people's  so- 
cieties and  the  societies  of  the  same  denomination  have 
no  relation  one  to  the  other. 

The  other  surprising  fact  is  that  so  little  is  being  done 
along  the  line  of  social  service  and  charity.  It  may  be 
argued  that  our  congregations  are  poor,  but  this  is  only  a 
greater  reason  for  united  effort  along  these  lines  by  our 
churches,  for  only  by  such  united  action  can  we  ac- 
complish any  large  work.  We  have  one  or  two  night 
shelters  and  homes  for  the  aged,  and  the  Mercedes 
orphanage.  These  should  be  interdenominational.  It  is 
an  interesting  fact  that  one  third  of  the  children  now  in 
the  Methodist  orphanage  are  of  other  denominations. 

CHURCH    EDIFICES    AND    SELF-SUPPORT 

The  majority  of  the  congregations  own  church  build- 
ings and  about  fifty  per  cent,  own  parsonages.  A  few 
congregations  are  self-supporting  and  some  are  rapidly 
approaching  financial  independence,  but  the  great 
majority  of  them  are  far  from  attaining,  and  only  slowly 
progressing  toward,  that  goal.  We  would  especially  urge 
that  our  churches  lay  great  emphasis  on  the  practise  of 
tithing. 


i8o       CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 


GENERAL   DISCUSSION    OF    THE   REPORT 

Mr.  Dwight  Goddard,  speaking  as  a  business  man,  gave  frankly 
his  impressions  of  the  missionary  situation  in  the  portions  of 
South  America  visited  by  the  deputation  up  to  date.  He  said 
his  first  impression,  which  was  deepening  with  increasing  obser- 
vation, was  that  there  is  altogether  too  much  emphasis  laid  upon 
denominational  and  doctrinal  considerations.  He  insisted  that 
these  denominational  rivalries  were  a  menace  to  the  cause  of 
Christ;  at  one  time  there  may  have  been  justification  for 
separation  into  denominational  sects,  but  there  certainly  is  none 
now.  He  believed  that,  as  the  work  was  taken  up  by  men  of  the 
new  generation,  trained  in  schools  where  the  old  dogmatism  was 
unknown,  the  rivalries  would  disappear.  He  advocated,  as  a 
means  of  bringing  the  churches  together,  a  united  evangelistic 
campaign,  and  a  union  theological  seminary.  Students,  he  said, 
working  under  the  same  masters,  sitting  together  in  the  same 
classrooms  during  the  years  of  their  ministerial  preparation, 
would  not  go  out  into  active  life  and  quarrel  with  one  another 
over  Christ's  work.  He  deprecated  the  disposition  observed 
in  a  certain  class  of  missionaries  and  national  workers,  to  quibble 
over  small  matters,  such  as  words,  and  cited  as  an  instance  the 
controversy  over  the  question  whether  the  Panama  gathering 
should  be  called  a  missionary  conference  or  a  congress  on 
Christian  work. 

Mr.  P.  A.  Conard  made  some  comparisons  between  the  Roman 
Catholic  occupation  of  the  field  in  Argentina  and  Uruguay  on 
the  one  hand  and  certain  cities,  like  Brooklyn  and  Philadelphia, 
in  the  United  States,  on  the  other.  He  showed  that  the  portions 
of  these  countries  unchurched  by  the  Roman  Catholics  is  as 
large  as  the  portion  untouched  by  the  Roman  Church  in  large 
portions  of  the  United  States.  His  data  had  a  direct  bearing  on 
the  question  of  the  right  of  Protestantism,  from  the  territorial 
point  of  view,  to  enter  this  field.  This  open  opportunity,  he  said, 
helps  to  define  the  quality  of  leadership  needed. 

The  Rev.  J.  E.  Gattinoni  raised  the  point  of  the  nationaliza- 
tion of  the  evangelical  churches.     The  aim  must  be  to  have 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  i8i 

self-supporting  churches  with  national  pastors  who  have  a 
thorough  training  and  preparation   for  the  work. 

The  Rev.  J.  W.  Fleming,  D.D.  spoke  of  the  need  of  raising 
the  prestige  of  the  churches  by  having  better  buildings  and  better 
trained  preachers,  and  pleaded  that  the  missionaries  and  national 
pastors  should  all  be  better  paid  than  they  are  at  present.  It 
will  be  better  to  have  fewer  churches,  better  equipped  and  with 
better  paid  pastors,  than  to  multiply  the  works  with  inferior  and 
underpaid  men. 

The  Rev.  S.  P.  Craver,  D.D.  saw  serious  danger  ahead  in  the 
matter  of  higher  salaries.  The  spirit  of  Christianity  is  the 
spirit  of  self-sacrifice.  If  a  man  is  really  called  by  God  to 
preach  he  will  be  willing  to  make  sacrifices. 


IV 

REPORT  ON  EDUCATION 
By  Mr.  P.  A.  Conard  and  the  Rev.  Tolbert  F.  Reavis 

The  system  of  education  in  each  country  is  composed 
of  public  schools,  national  colleges  or  high  schools,  and 
the  national  universities,  together  with  the  normal  schools 
and  institutions  of  a  special  character.  Almost  without 
exception  the  private  schools  are  for  primary  instruction 
only. 

The  National  University  of  Buenos  Aires  in  191 3  had 
an  attendance  of  5,133  students,  the  University  of 
Cordoba  (1910)  528,  the  University  of  La  Plata,  844 
in  the  faculties  and  1,540  in  the  other  departments. 
The  University  of  Montevideo  in  1914  enrolled  1,185 
in  the  faculties,  1,230  in  secondary  instruction,  and  200 
in  the  women's  department.  In  the  University  of  Para- 
guay there  were,  in  191 3,  120  students. 

In  Paraguay  the  institutions  of  secondary  instruction 
consist  of  five  national  colleges  in  the  principal  cities.  In 
Uruguay  there  are  eighteen  departmental  lyceums 
(liceos)  with  1,694  students  and  the  institutions  men- 
tioned above  in  the  capital.  In  Argentina,  in  19 12,  there 
v.-ere  twenty-seven  national  colleges  with  7,262  students 
and  1,001  professors. 

The  schools  of  special  instruction  in  Argentina  include 
the    commercial    colleges,     Arts    and     Crafts     School, 

182 


EDUCATION  183 

Women's  Professional  Training  Institution,  Normal 
School  of  Physical  Education,  and  others.  In  thirty-two 
institutions  7,528  students  were  enrolled,  with  705  profes- 
sors. In  Uruguay  among  the  institutions  of  this  class  may 
be  mentioned  the  "  Open-Air  "  School  for  weakly  chil- 
dren— the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Institute,  and  the  night-schools 
for  adults  which,  in  1914,  enrolled  3,255  persons. 

In  Asuncion  the  commercial  employees  support  a 
school  with  government  help  which  gives  diplomas  in 
bookkeeping,  public  accounting,  and  allied  subjects,  with 
the  authorization  of  the  university  authorities. 

This  list  could  be  much  extended  also  but  we  turn 
from  it  to  that  which  is  of  more  vital  interest  in  the 
educational  system,  that  is,  the  public  school  system  of 
primary  instruction. 

The  following  statistics  on  Argentina  are  taken  from 
the  book  published  in  191 5,  Los  Paises  de  la  America 
Latina,  by  Dr.  A.  Colmo,  professor  of  law  in  the 
faculty,  Buenos  Aires  University :  School  population, 
1,194,945;  pupils  enrolled  865,161,  or  10.8  per  cent,  of 
the  total  population ;  average  attendance  677,643,  leaving 
forty-three  per  cent,  of  the  children  without  education; 
the  schools  numbered  7,457. 

In  Uruguay,  in  1914,  there  were  997  schools  in  the 
public  school  system,  and  219  private  schools  enrolling 
114,946  children,  or  8.47  per  cent,  of  the  population. 
This  represents  a  growth  in  four  years  of  twenty-two 
per  cent. 

Various  facts  merit  special  note.  The  growth  in  num- 
ber of  pupils  is  largely  limited  to  the  first  year  of  school. 
In  Uruguay,  for  instance,  in  1914,  there  were  in  the  city 
schools  11,264  pupils  in  the  preparatory  or  primer  year, 


i84        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

10,442  in  the  first  year,  and  only  198  in  the  seventh  year. 
In  the  rural  schools  there  were  14,794  in  the  primer 
year,  12,581  in  the  first  year,  and  381  in  the  fifth  year. 
The  growth  in  four  years  in  the  first  year  mentioned  has 
been  5,930,  whereas  in  the  fifth  year  it  has  been  only  952, 
and  in  the  last  year  practically  none. 

In  Paraguay  there  has  been  a  considerable  advance 
since  the  end  of  the  war  in  1870.  In  1914  there  were  571 
schools  as  against  350  in  1888.  There  is  also  a  marked 
decrease  of  children  in  the  higher  grades.  In  Asuncion, 
for  example,  there  were  5,869  children  in  the  first  grade 
and  only  108  in  the  sixth. 

Even  Buenos  Aires  indicates  the  same  tendency.  In 
1913,  of  the  133,180  children,  70,298  were  in  the  first 
grade  and  only  3,312  in  the  sixth. 

It  might  be  added  here  regarding  Paraguay  that  in 
1888,  with  a  population  of  700,000,  there  were  18,070 
children  in  380  schools,  and  in  1914  with  a  population  of 
800,000  there  were  78,467  children  in  571  schools,  or  9.8 
per  cent,  of  the  population. 

A  significant  fact  is  noted  both  in  Uruguay  and 
Argentina.  In  the  former,  in  1914,  there  were  in  the 
private  schools  fewer  children  than  in  191  o  (20,006  as 
against  20,443),  but  this  decrease  is  altogether  due  to  the 
lay  schools,  whose  decrease  was  from  9,592  to  7,925, 
whereas  the  religious  schools  showed  a  corresponding 
increase  from  10,851  to  12,081.  In  other  words,  the 
increase  of  the  state  schools  seems  to  have  diminished 
the  attendance  at  lay  schools  but  not  at  religious  schools. 
From  1890  to  1914,  the  public  schools  increased  from 
470  to  997,  or  112  per  cent.,  while  the  private  schools 
diminished  from  407  to  219,  or  46.19  per  cent. 


EDUCATION  185 

It  is  very  far  from  our  thought  to  criticize  what  is 
done-  for  popular  education,  the  progress  made  merits, 
and  has,  our  hearty  praise,  but  we  are  still  very  far  from 
perfection  and  far  behind  some  other  countries.  We 
may  take  one  example  from  North  America  where  the 
percentage  of  illiteracy  is  ten,  or  including  all  children  of 
less  than  ten  years  who  are  not  at  school,  the  percentage 
reaches  sixteen.  In  Argentina  illiteracy  reaches  fifty  per 
cent,  among  those  of  six  years  and  upwards,  in  Uruguay 
forty  per  cent.,  and  much  higher  in  Paraguay.  The  state 
having  the  largest  illiteracy  in  the  United  States  is  that  of 
Louisiana,  caused  by  the  large  number  of  negroes.  The 
colored  population  is  thirty-eight  per  cent,  of  the  total. 
In  other  words,  Louisiana  with  its  large  colored  illiterate 
population  has  less  average  illiteracy  than  these  South 
American  countries  where  the  very  high  intelligence  of 
the  intellectual  class  is  unable  to  counterbalance  the 
popular  ignorance. 

Argentina  is  one  of  the  most  intelligent  and  advanced 
countries  in  South  America.  It  may  well  be  compared 
with  the  state  of  New  York,  being  more  or  less  equal 
in  population,  and  having  to  cope  with  a  like  immense 
immigration.  In  Argentina  there  are  17,517  school- 
teachers and  in  New  York  45,366 ;  in  Argentina  there  are 
608,233  children  in  the  schools,  in  New  York  1,436,580. 
That  is,  with  similar  populations  there  are  almost  three 
times  as  many  teachers  and  children  in  New  York 
schools  as  in  those  of  Argentina.  The  result  is  that  in 
New  York  illiteracy  is  about  five  per  cent,  and  in 
Argentina  fifty  per  cent.  All  this  explains  why  we  be- 
lieve there  is  room  for  a  large  educational  work  of  a 
missionary  character  in  these  countries. 


i86        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

Furthermore,  in  the  United  States  there  is  an  increas- 
ing sense  of  the  need  of  moral  and  religious  instruction 
to  supplement  the  intellectual  instruction  given  in  the 
schools.  The  question  is  how  to  give  this  instruction  in 
the  secular  schools  of  a  democracy.  Many  of  the  state 
universities  are  seeking  a  solution  in  the  denominational 
and  interdenominational  residential  schools  or  homes, 
situated  near  the  university  and  looking  after  these 
character-building  needs  which  are  not  met  by  the  institu- 
tion. An  interesting  attempt  to  solve  this  problem  in 
public  schools  is  found  in  Gary,  Indiana,  where  the 
schools  give  time  in  their  regular  program  for  the  stu- 
dents to  attend  their  own  churches  for  religious  instruc- 
tion. The  school  authorities  in  New  York  City  and  other 
parts  recognize  the  same  grave  problem  and  have  been 
studying  this  plan  with  a  view  to  its  adoption. 

Educators  in  these  South  American  countries  have  felt 
the  same  defect  in  the  system.    One  professor  writes : 

I  am  of  the  opinion  that  the  instruction  here  is  deficient  in  its 
educative  phase;  in  all  grades  of  instruction  the  mind  alone 
is  attended,  leaving  the  education  of  the  character  entirely 
neglected. 

Not  a  few  liherales  or  anti-cleric  ales,  send  their  chil- 
dren to  Catholic  schools  because  of  the  better  discipline 
and  moral  instruction.  Two  facts  certainly  seem  clear. 
The  public  schools  do  not  meet  all  the  needs,  and  the 
evangelical  schools  are  exceedingly  few  and  inadequate. 
No  provision  is  made  for  higher  education  under  evan- 
gelical auspices,  and  many  young  people  do  not  get  this 
education  because  their  Protestant  parents  are  not  dis- 
posed to  send  them  to  either  the  Catholic  schools  or  to 


EDUCATION  187 

the  secular  and  anti-religious  schools.  This  is  especially 
true  of  the  young  women.  Does  not  all  this  have  special 
significance  for  us?  Does  it  not  emphasize  the  im- 
portance of  educational  missionary  work,  and  the  neces- 
sity of  supplying  the  moral  and  religious  teaching  in  all 
our  work  which  is  so  lacking  in  the  public  schools  ? 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Webster  E.  Browning  in  opening  the  discussion 
said  he  found  the  needs  to  be  the  same  in  all  these  Latin-Ameri- 
can republics.  The  need  is  vast,  but  little  has  been  done  by 
evangelical  churches  to  meet  it.  Touching  on  the  question  of 
primary  and  secondary  schools,  Dr.  Browning  laid  special 
emphasis  on  the  immediate  necessity  of  a  normal  school  for  the 
training  of  evangelical  teachers  to  man  these  schools.  There 
is  not  one  such  evangelical  normal  school  in  South  America. 
The  work  in  primary  and  secondary  schools  cannot  possibly  be 
efficiently  done  by  imported  teachers  from  North  America  or 
elsewhere.  The  success  of  the  evangelical  educational  system 
turns  upon  the  presence  in  the  schools  of  a  body  of  teachers 
possessing  natural  understanding  of  the  Latin-American  child 
and  youth. 

The  Rev.  J.  Grant  also  stressed  the  importance  of  a  normal 
school.  He  pointed  out  the  handicap  under  which  many  primary 
schools  now  operate  on  account  of  the  teacher  devoting  but 
part  time  to  the  work  of  teaching,  having  in  addition  to  carry 
the  burden  of  pastoral  or  other  work. 

Mr.  F.  Ferreira  Borjas  stated  as  his  opinion  that  the  evangeli- 
cal churches  should  place  special  emphasis  on  secondary  schools 
as  contrasted  on  the  one  hand  with  primary  schools  and  on 
the  other  with  the  university.  "  We  must  not  run  ahead  of 
what  we  can  actually  perform,"  he  said.  "If  adequate  second- 
ary schools  are  operated  for  the  sons  and  daughters  of  evan- 
gelical   families,    they    will    produce    legislators,    teachers,    and 


i88        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

members  of  other  professional  groups,  who  will  be  in  positions 
of  influence  in  the  country,  and  thus  be  able  to  give  prestige  and 
power  to   the  evangelical  cause. 

The  Rev.  J.  E.  Gattinoni  insisted  that  the  curriculum  of  the 
evangelical  primary  and  secondary  schools  should  conform  to 
the  curriculum  of  the  state  schools  so  that  when  a  pupil  finishes 
an  evangelical  school  he  will  stand  on  the  same  footing  as  one 
finishing  in  a  corresponding  state  school,  and  thus  be  fitted  to 
enter  either  active  life  or  the  university  without  prejudice  or 
handicap.  He  indicated  the  possibilities  of  growth  in  attendance 
at  these  schools  and  of  increased  tuition  if  parents  and  pupils 
understood  that  the  standards  were  the  same  as  in  state  schools. 
But  Seiior  Gattinoni  emphasized  the  importance  of  preserving 
strictly  the  evangelical  character  of  the  primary  and  secondary 
schools. 

Seiior  Juan  J.  Prada  called  the  attention  of  the'  conference  to 
the  dissimilar  conditions  obtaining  between  Argentina  and 
Uruguay.  In  Argentina  religion  is  permitted  to  be  taught  in 
the  schools  while  in  Uruguay,  though  permitted  by  the  consti- 
tution, the  party  in  power  has  decreed  against  it.  This  leaves 
conditions  in  the  latter  country  open  for  the  growth  of  atheistic 
liberalism.  The  evangelical  movement,  therefore,  meets  its  main 
difficulty  not  with  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  but  with  the 
non-religious  temper  of  the  party  in  power. 

Mr.  Ernest  C.  Knight  advocated  laying  stress  upon  the  train- 
ing of  professional  men  and  preachers  rather  than  upon  the 
development  of  primary  schools.  The  state  primary  schools  are 
relatively  satisfactory;  to  establish  evangelical  primary  schools 
in  competition  with  them  is  to  waste  money.  They  should  be 
accepted  and  used  by  the  evangelical  forces. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  P.  Graver  contrasted  educational  work 
in  Uruguay  with  that  in  Paraguay,  pointing  out  that  while 
Uruguay  spends  a  great  deal  of  public  money  in  education, 
Paraguay  is  in  a  lamentable  condition.  In  the  cities  there  are 
a  few  fairly  good  schools.  In  the  country  places  they  are  few 
and  poor  and  the  teachers  are  miserably  paid.  Dr.  Craver  ex- 
pressed his  interest  in  primary  schools  where  there  is  special 
need  of  supplementing  state  provisions,  but  added  that  evangeli- 
cal primary  schools  must  be  absolutely  up  to  the  standing  of 


EDUCATION  189 

state  institutions.  What  the  evangelical  cause  needs  most  is 
a  university.  The  atmosphere  of  existing  universities  is  such 
as  to  seriously  menace  the  future  leadership  of  the  nation. 
We  must  unite  and  lay  our  chief  emphasis  on  secondary  schools 
and  a  university. 

The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis  agreed  with  Dr.  Craver  in  emphasizing 
the  immedate  need  of  a  seminary  and  a  university  as  contrasted 
with  primary  schools. 

Mr.  R.  D.  Christian  suggested  the  possibility  of  utilizing 
the  Boy  Scout  movement  in  connection  with  the  Sunday-school. 
The  great  difficulty  in  the  Boy  Scout  movement  is  to  get  leaders 
with  moral  character  and  insight  sufficient  to  inspire  the  boys 
with  high  ideals.  In  the  Sunday-school  teacher  such  leadership 
could  be  found. 

The  Rev.  Jose  Felices  did  not  consider  the  primary  schools 
established  by  evangelicals  as  rivals  to  state  schools ;  he  had 
seen  good  results  come  from  the  Argentine  philanthropic 
schools  founded  and  conducted  by  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Morris. 
Boys  finishing  this  school  are  found  to  be  in  more  or  less  posi- 
tive sympathy  with  evangelical  ideals.  The  Roman  Catholics 
are  extending  their  educational  work  independently  of  the  state 
schools.  It  is  of  vital  importance  that  the  evangelical  movement 
should  not  be  behind  them. 

Mr.  Bertram  A.  S human  admitted  that  a  university  is  difficult 
of  realization,  but  that  the  difficulties  must  be  compassed;  when 
such  an  institution  is  established,  however,  it  should  be  incor- 
porated on  a  basis  of  state  recognition,  so  that  its  degrees  will 
be  valid.  The  children  of  evangelical  parents  now  have  to  finish 
their  education  under  the  materialistic  influences  of  the  state 
universities.  An  evangelical  university  should  provide  train- 
ing for  candidates  for  the  ministry  with  a  classical  education 
prior  to  their  entrance  into  the  theological  seminaries. 

The  Rev.  D.  Armand-Ugon  said  that  Uruguay  does  not  need 
evangelical  primary  schools ;  it  would  be  very  difficult  to  com- 
pete with  those  already  existing.  But  if  we  establish  schools 
they  must  not  be  little  "  teaching  shops  " ;  if  we  do  it  at  all  it 
must  be  done  well.  Many  evangelical  teachers  are  now  in  the 
state  schools.  These  now  have  liberty.  He  instanced  a  case 
of  a  teacher  of  a  state  school  who   is   also   a   Sunday-school 


I90        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

superintendent,  and  no  one  objects.  The  difficulty  of  teaching 
morals  in  the  state  schools  can  be  solved  by  providing  the  state 
schools  with  Christian  teachers.  For  the  teaching  of  morals 
and  religion  is  not  simply  a  matter  of  saying  "  Be  good,"  but 
the  subtler  influences  of  personality.  The  speaker  told  of  his 
experiences  in  the  forming  of  the  Waldensian  colony  in  Uruguay 
some  forty  years  ago,  with  small  resources,  poor  buildings,  but 
much  good-will.  They  have  produced  men  who  are  in  the 
very  front  rank  of  national  life;  if  there  had  been  greater  re- 
sources the  results  would  have  been  correspondingly  greater. 
The  Waldensian  school  is  in  the  country  and  many  city  people 
like  to  have  their  children  attend  school  in  the  freer  atmosphere 
of   the   country. 

The  Rev.  J.  C.  Veretto  said  that  although  deeply  interested 
in  the  plan  for  a  university,  he  was  more  interested  in  present 
needs ;  he  considered  that  if  a  university  were  established  to-day 
it  would  be  without  students.  He  proposed  the  establishment  of 
boarding  homes  for  evangelical  children  in  educational  centers 
to  solve  the  problem  of  the  accommodation  of  children  who 
attend   from   a  distance. 

The  Rev.  J.  P.  Howard  said  that  the  education  problem  is 
not  one  of  buildings  but  of  teachers.  He  was  opposed  to  the 
idea  of  establishing  evangelical  primary  schools.  He  did  not 
believe  Roman  Catholics  would  establish  many  more  educational 
institutions,  for  fear  of  the  government  taking  away  their  sub- 
sidies. The  problem  of  teaching  morals  can  be  solved  in  the 
Sunday-school;  all  the  churches  must  cooperate  in  this. 

Senor  W.  S.  Junor  thought  there  should  not  be  such  a  dif- 
ference between  the  salaries  paid  to  North  American  and 
national  pastors. 


REPORT  ON  CHRISTIAN  LEADERSHIP 
By  Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald 

The  ultimate  problem  of  the  Christian  cause  in  South 
America  is  a  problem  of  leadership.  Three  considerations 
among  others  might  serve  to  establish  this  fact.  The 
first  of  these  is  the  task  before  us.  In  countries  called 
Christian  but  in  which  the  majority  of  the  educated  men 
are  definitely  opposed  to  Christianity,  believing  that  it 
has  been  tried  and  has  utterly  failed,  we  are  called  to 
show  the  difference  between  a  religious  system  or  an 
erroneous  interpretation  of  religion  and  religion  itself. 

Where  the  few  moulders  of  thought  who  believe  that 
Christianity  has  a  message  for  men  are  yet  opposed  to 
evangelical  Christianity  because  they  think  it  can  never 
satisfy  the  Latin  people,  we  must  show  that  churches  void 
of  beauty,  Saxon  leaders,  un-Latin  literature,  services 
void  of  solemnity,  and  denominational  division  (all  of 
which  are  so  un-Latin)  are  not  essentials  to  evangelical 
Christianity. 

In  countries  where  the  masses  so  often  regard  organ- 
ized Christianity  as  the  ally  of  the  rich  and  the  oppressor, 
we  must  present  Christ  as  the  emancipator  of  the  op- 
pressed and  the  friend  of  mankind.  Where  religion 
and  morality  are  commonly  divorced,  we  must  show  that 
no  profession  of  doctrines  is  worthy  of  the  name  of 

191 


192        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

Christianity  that  does  not  carry  with  it  an  honest  effort 
to  Hve  up  to  Christ's  ideals.  In  countries  where  men 
and  women  and  children  are  sadly  accustomed  to  think 
of  Jesus  as  the  helpless  babe  of  Bethlehem,  or  the  equally 
helpless  crucified,  dead  Christ,  we  must  set  forth  the 
living,  loving,  present  Christ,  the  only  adequate  source 
of  moral  strength  for  the  individual  and  for  society,  and 
the  one  sure  fount  of  human  happiness.  Not  only  are 
we  to  speak  a  message  to  the  individual,  we  are  called  to 
make  a  Christian  environment,  to  create  a  public  con- 
science on  the  evils  of  society,  to  develop  an  altruistic 
spirit,  and  to  direct  the  expression  of  this  altruism  along 
channels  of  genuine  usefulness  to  society.  In  a  word, 
our  mission  is  the  salvation  of  individuals  and  the  crea- 
tion of  a  society  that  is  permeated  with  the  principles 
and  spirit  of  Christ. 

The  second  consideration  is  that  of  the  diversity  and 
importance  of  the  methods  to  be  employed  in  the  carry- 
ing out  of  our  mission.  Foremost  among  these  may  be 
named  the  following:  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  ac- 
ceptably to  all  classes  of  society,  to  the  most  cultured 
as  well  as  to  the  most  humble;  the  establishment  of  self- 
directing,  self-supporting,  and  self-propagating  churches, 
with  their  many  necessary  activities;  the  founding  and 
direction  of  schools  and  colleges  where  the  youth  may 
be  trained  to  become  useful  members  of  the  church  and 
of  society;  the  preparation  of  books  and  reviews  setting 
forth  the  program  of  Christianity;  apologetic  and  devo- 
tional literature  dealing  with  present-day  problems, 
individual  and  collective,  from  the  Christian  standpoint; 
fiction  that  is  permeated  with  Christian  principles  and 
ideals;   and   the   establishment   of   organizations   where 


CHRISTIAN  LEADERSHIP  193 

young  people  can  find  recreation  and  social  life  in  a 
Christian  environment.  To  these  may  be  added  the 
organization  and  leadership  of  societies  to  combat  such 
great  evils  as  impurity,  gambling,  and  alcoholism;  the 
founding  of  institutions  of  charity,  such  as  hospitals, 
orphanages,  and  asylums ;  and  the  many  other  expressions 
of  the  social  message  of  the  gospel.  All  these  are  neces- 
sary to  the  fulfilling  of  our  mission  and  all  these  call  for 
efficient  leadership. 

To  preach  the  gospel  acceptably  to  the  cultured  classes 
we  need  preachers  who  can  command  the  intellectual  con- 
fidence of  those  classes,  men  whose  intellectual  prepara- 
tion will  enable  them  to  show  them  that  science,  philoso- 
phy, and  religion,  in  so  far  as  they  are  true,  are  also 
in  harmony.  To  write  books  for  this  same  class  we 
need  men  who  are  not  only  eminently  Christian,  but  who 
have  the  necessary  intellectual  preparation  and  literary 
ability.  We  need  literary  men.  To  direct  Christian 
colleges  we  need  Christian  educators. 

This  leads  us  to  the  third  consideration,  namely,  our 
actual  conditions  as  regards  leadership.  What  are  the 
numbers  and  what  the  qualifications  of  the  national 
leaders  available  for  this  gigantic  task  ?  We  say  national 
leaders,  for  the  history  of  the  church  teaches  that  this 
work  in  any  nation  must  finally  rest  with  its  own  sons. 
This  is  most  natural.  Those  who  have  spent  years  in 
these  countries  of  missionaries  know  well  that  the 
foreigner  can  never  understand  or  serve  the  people  as  can 
the  men  of  their  own  race  and  nationality.  Those  who 
have  spent  the  longest  time  in  the  work  are  the  ones 
who  most  keenly  appreciate  this  fact.  Our  insistence 
upon  superior  qualifications  is  not  meant  to  imply  that 


194        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

there  is  no  place  in  the  Christian  ministry  for  the  average 
man.  On  the  contrary,  we  recognize  that  the  great 
majority  of  both  preachers  and  writers  always  have  been, 
and  probably  always  will  be,  average  men.  We  do  not 
need  fewer,  but  more  of  these.  But  the  logical  and  im- 
perative demand  of  our  time  is  for  at  least  a  number  of 
extraordinary  men,  who,  in  addition  to  spiritual  qualifi- 
cations, are  men  of  thorough  education  and  broad  cul- 
ture, men  of  initiative,  men  who,  while  firm  of  convic- 
tion, are  broad  in  sympathy,  men  of  large  vision,  men 
who  recognize  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  bigger  than 
any  denomination  or  all  of  them,  men  who  can  distinguish 
between  the  universal  and  the  merely  racial  or  national 
or  accidental  in  what  we  teach  and  practise.  Likewise 
there  is  an  imperative  demand  for  men  who  will  build 
a  church  which,  while  eminently  loyal  to  the  teachings 
and  spirit  of  Christ,  is  yet  thoroughly  Latin,  thoroughly 
indigenous,  a  church  whose  forms  and  ceremonies  are 
those  through  which  the  people  can  best  give  expres- 
sion to  their  religious  feeling  and  life. 

The  correspondence  conducted  while  gathering  the 
data  for  this  report  is  far  from  reassuring  as  regards  the 
number  of  such  leaders  at  present  or  in  prospect.  The 
numbers,  irrespective  of  qualification,  are  even  now  ut- 
terly insufficient  to  meet  the  need  of  what  might  be  ex- 
pected to  be  the  normal  growth  of  the  churches,  and  it  is 
the  universal  testimony  that  the  preparation  is  wholly 
inadequate. 

May  we  pause  here  to  raise  briefly  the  question  as  to 
why  it  is  that  in  any  one  of  our  South  American  coun- 
tries we  can  count  on  the  fingers  of  two  hands,  and 
sometimes  of  one,  the  number  of  men  in  our  evangelical 


CHRISTIAN  LEADERSHIP  195 

churches  who  occupy  any  really  prominent  place,  either 
socially,  politically,  or  intellectually?  After  more  than 
fifty  years  of  evangelical  effort  we  are  obliged  to  admit 
this  humiliating  fact.  Let  us  not  try  to  make  excuses  for 
this  condition  by  saying  that  the  educated  and  the  rich 
and  the  influential  are  more  indifferent  and  are  harder  to 
reach  than  the  humbler  classes.  That  excuse  has  often 
been  made,  but  it  is  in  our  judgment  a  slander  both  upon 
the  influential  classes  of  our  countries  and  upon  our  re- 
ligion. It  is  not  true  that  Christ  does  not  appeal  to  the 
cultured  and  the  educated.  Did  he  not  promise  that 
when  he  would  be  lifted  up  he  would  draw  all  men 
unto  himself?  He  has  fulfilled  this  promise  through 
the  centuries,  and  he  is  doing  it  to-day  as  we  make  it 
possible  for  men  to  see  him  in  his  beauty  and  power. 
We  do  not  wish  to  make  any  distinction  between  persons. 
We  believe  that  the  soul  of  the  most  ignorant  and  most 
humble  laborer  of  Buenos  Aires  is  as  dear  to  Christ  as 
that  of  the  most  cultured  or  influential  man,  but  v/e.  be- 
lieve also  that  the  soul  of  the  most  cultured  and  in- 
fluential man  is  as  dear  to  Christ  as  is  that  of  the  most 
humble  laborer. 

But  who  has  concerned  himself  about  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  the  upper  classes  ?  Not  a  single  effort,  so  far  as  is 
known,  has  been  made  by  the  churches  in  all  South 
America  directly  to  reach  these  classes.  It  is  no  re- 
flection on  the  national  ministry  to  say  here  that  it  is 
the  very  exceptional  man  among  them  who  is  qualified 
to  work  among  these  classes.  But  it  is  to  the  eternal 
shame  of  the  missionary  agencies  and  forces  who  have  to 
admit,  after  decades  of  missionary  eifort,  that  the  work 
of  extending  Christ's  kingdom  is  the  only  field  of  thought 


196        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

or  activity  in  these  countries  that  has  not  been  provided 
with  a  national  leadership  of  university  training  or  the 
equivalent.  We  do  not  wonder  that  the  national  ministry 
is  not  better  prepared.  We  wonder  that  it  is  so  well 
prepared,  considering  the  little  help  that  has  been  given 
it.  It  is  to  their  great  credit  that  with  practically  no 
educational  facilities,  they  have,  through  their  own  effort 
and  sacrifice,  so  well  qualified  themselves  for  their  high 
mission.  Not  a  few  of  them,  without  having  attended  a 
university  or  a  theological  school  worthy  of  the  name, 
have  yet  by  incessant  reading  and  study  qualified  them- 
selves for  places  of  leadership  among  the  educated  classes 
of  their  countries.  How  much  all  this  augurs  for  a  truly 
great  Christian  leadership,  if  we  will  but  provide  proper 
training  facilities !  But  we  would  point  out  here  that 
not  only  is  the  problem  of  leadership  the  greatest  of  our 
problems,  but  it  is  the  most  urgent  one  as  well.  Those 
who  are  observing  the  trend  of  thought  in  South  America 
to-day  know  well  that  we  are  entering  upon  a  new  era. 
From  all  over  the  continent  we  hear  the  call  for  men  of 
character.  Leaders  in  education  are  saying  that  our 
universities  must  change  their  method,  that  they  must 
not  only  train  the  intellect  but  must  make  men. 
Materialism  is  on  the  wane,  and  there  is  a  great  rising 
tide  of  idealism.  It  is  still  characterized,  we  must  admit, 
by  an  awful  pessimism,  and  yet  a  pessimism  that  seemed 
but  natural,  for  what  man  of  high  ideals  who  faces  the 
great  moral  and  social  problem  of  our  time  and  knows 
not  God  can  be  other  than  a  pessimist?  The  call  we 
hear  is  a  call  in  the  dark,  a  call  for  something  better 
while  yet  fearing  that  there  may  be  nothing  better.  But 
it  is  an  honest  call,  an  earnest  call. 


CHRISTIAN   LEADERSHIP  197 

We  do  not  know  how  long  this  tide  of  idealism  will 
continue  or  how  far  it  will  go,  but  we  do  know  that  it  is 
when  an  individual  or  a  people  is  deeply  conscious  of 
need  that  God  has  his  greatest  opportunity,  and  we  urge 
upon  the  churches  to  provide  a  leadership  that  can  direct 
this  tide  Christward.  For  this  we  must  have  a  qualified 
leadership,  and  it  must  be  a  national  leadership.  We 
would  present  here  some  of  the  reasons  presented  in  the 
correspondence  as  accounting  for  the  inadequacy  of 
leadership,  both  as  regards  numbers  and  preparation. 
The  first  of  these  reasons  is  that  the  evangeHcal  churches 
are  composed  almost  entirely  of  people  from  the  humbler 
classes,  and  the  young  men  of  the  churches  have  had 
very  little  opportunity  for  education.  They  have  not 
the  means  necessary  to  secure  education,  and  if  they  feel 
called  to  the  ministry,  they  present  themselves  at  the 
seminary  with  a  wholly  inadequate  preliminary  prepara- 
tion. It  is  the  exception  rather  than  the  rule  that  the 
boys  of  the  evangelical  churches  reach  the  sixth  grade 
of  the  public  schools. 

The  second  reason  given  is  the  failure  on  the  part  of 
young  men  to  appreciate  the  importance,  dignity,  and 
nobility  of  the  Christian  ministry.  Owing  to  the  environ- 
ment and  the  attitude  of  the  average  man  toward  religion 
and  toward  the  priests,  the  man  who  lives  on  religion,  as 
the  expression  goes^  is  commonly  looked  down  upon,  and 
many  of  the  best-qualified  young  men  cannot  bring  them- 
selves to  enter  the  profession  because  of  the  popular  atti- 
tude toward  it.  This  fact  had  led  many  to  argue  for  a 
ministry  that  should  earn  its  living  by  teaching  and  so 
not  be  obliged  to  receive  a  salary  from  the  church ;  but 
we   note   that   this   argument   is   presented   almost   ex- 


igS         CONFERE^'CE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

clusively  by  young  men  who  would  like  to  enter  or  con- 
tinue in  the  ministry  but  who  do  not  wish  to  put  them- 
selves in  a  position  which  is  not  favorably  regarded  by 
the  people. 

Another  hindrance  has  been  the  materialistic  spirit 
which  has  also  largely  affected  the  evangelical  youth. 
Those  who  could  afford  an  education  and  who  wish  to 
enter  a  professional  calling  have  preferred  to  enter 
law,  medicine,  or  some  other  highly  remunerative  pro- 
fession, knowing  that  it  would  probably  mean  for  them 
social  position  and  easy  financial  circumstances.  Another 
difficulty  has  been  the  economic  question;  the  average 
pastor  is  obliged  to  live  on  a  wholly  inadequate  salary, 
so  that  the  question  of  the  actual  necessities,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  education  of  his  children,  is  a  constant 
anxiety.  One  pastor,  in  replying  to  the  questionnaire, 
said  that  we  might  naturally  expect  candidates  for  the 
ministry  to  come  from  among  the  sons  of  pastors,  but 
adds,  what  pastor,  who  has  had  to  live  amidst  the  greatest 
privations  and  to  struggle  constantly  against  poverty 
and  to  suffer  the  social  disadvantages  that  necessarily  ac- 
company such  an  economic  condition,  has  the  heart  to 
even  suggest  to  his  son  that  he  enter  this  calling?  A 
correspondent  from  Chile  writes  that  while  it  is  true  that 
the  evangelical  pastor  should  not  take  into  account  as 
much  the  salary  he  is  going  to  receive  as  the  service 
he  may  render  and  the  call  to  that  service,  it  is  also  true 
that  even  a  pastor  is  not  exempt  from  the  indispensable 
necessities  of  human  existance.  He  must  think  of  the 
needs  of  his  wife  and  children,  and  the  very  position  he 
occupies  creates  necessities.  He  says  that  the  salary 
paid  to  a  married  national  pastor  in  his  denomination  in 


CHRISTIAN   LEADERSHIP  199 

the  city  of  Santiago,  is  $350,  Chilean,  or  about  $120, 
Argentine,  or  $50,  United  States,  per  month.  He  says 
that  for  this  reason,  as  a  rule,  the  young  man  who  enters 
the  ministry  is  one  who  had  previously  never  thought  of 
anything  but  the  most  humble  employment  and  there- 
fore sees  no  economic  problem.  He  adds  that  the  church 
secures  in  this  way  very  cheap  but  very  poorly  qualified 
pastors.  The  unanimity  of  testimony  as  regards  this 
economic  problem  is  convincing. 

Another  reason  presented  for  the  small  number  of 
candidates  for  the  ministry  is  the  failure  of  the  present 
ministers  to  present  the  ministry  in  public  and  in  private 
as  a  life  calling.  This  failure  may  in  part  be  accounted 
for  by  the  hard  and  self-sacrificing  life  of  the  average 
minister,  who,  while  willing  to  endure  it  himself,  hesi- 
tates to  recommend  it  to  others.  Still  another  of  the 
reasons  on  which  there  is  great  unanimity  of  testimony  is 
the  inadequacy  of  almost  all  of  the  existing  theological 
seminaries  to  afford  a  thorough  training.  With  one  or 
two  exceptions,  the  seminaries,  because  the  majority  of 
the  students  in  them  must  first  be  given  a  preliminary 
education,  make  no  appeal  to  the  young  men  of  good 
education.  The  inadequacy  of  both  equipment  and  teach- 
ing staff  make  it  quite  impossible  for  the  seminaries  to 
fit  young  men  adequately  for  the  ministry.  The  entrance 
requirement  of  the  average  seminary  in  South  America 
is  the  equivalent  of  the  sixth  grade  of  the  public  school. 
In  what  condition  are  such  young  men  to  study  success- 
fully philosophy  and  theology?  With  this  small  prelimi- 
nary preparation,  after  two  or  three  years  in  a  seminary 
that  has  practically  no  teaching  staff  and  in  some  of 
which  no  one  actually  gives  his  entire  time  to  teaching, 


2CO        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

young  men  are  turned  out  to  take  places  of  leadership  as 
pastors  of  churches. 

The  last  hindrance  that  we  will  mention,  and  one  to 
which  practically  every  national  correspondent  has  called 
attention,  is  what  they  term  the  attitude  of  the  mission- 
aries toward  the  national  workers  in  the  matter  of  the 
administration  of  the  work.  The  correspondence  reveals 
such  a  unanimity  on  the  part  of  the  national  workers  on 
this  point  as  might  imply  a  serious  indictment  of  the 
missionaries.  If  the  national  workers  are  qualified  for 
larger  intervention,  they  should  have  it;  if  they  are  not 
qualified,  it  is  not  their  fault  but  ours,  for  we  have  not 
concerned  ourselves  with  this  matter.  But  the  most 
important  thing  for  us  in  this  conference  is  to  ascertain 
what  we  can  do  to  provide  the  evangelical  cause  from 
now  on  with  an  adequate  leadership.  The  corre- 
spondence conducted  by  the  commission  brings  out  what 
seems  to  us  some  very  valuable  recommendations  that 
are  possible  of  being  carried  out. 

The  first  recommendation  is  that,  inasmuch  as  the  mem- 
bership of  the  churches  from  which  the  pastors  would 
most  naturally  come  is  made  up  largely  of  the  humbler 
classes  who  have  had  limited  opportunity  for  education, 
we  recommend  the  establishment  in  each  country  of  a 
first-class  secondary  school  for  boys,  with  some  arrange- 
ment by  which  the  poorest  boys  in  our  churches  who 
really  desire  to  have  an  education  may  secure  it. 

We  recommend,  secondly,  that  the  entrance  require- 
ments of  the  theological  seminaries  be  made  at  least  the 
equivalent  of  a  high  school  education,  and  that  young 
men  whose  education  is  deficient  but  who  desire  to  enter 
the   seminaries  may  somehow  be  assisted  to  secure  a 


CHRISTIAN  LEADERSHIP  201 

high  school  education  before  entering  upon  their  theo- 
logical studies. 

We  recommend  also  the  presentation  in  public  and  in 
p'rivate  of  the  ministry  as  the  most  noble  of  callings,  as 
the  calling  in  which  the  properly  qualified  young  man 
can  best  serve  his  people  and  his  God.  In  this  presenta- 
tion to  young  men  they  should  be  made  to  appreciate 
that  the  work  of  the  pastor  is  something  more  than  oc- 
cupying the  pulpit  on  Sunday  and  visiting  the  sick  of 
his  congregation.  They  should  appreciate  that  in  the 
gospel  we  have  the  only  final  solution  of  every  individual 
and  social  problem.  Let  us  dignify  the  ministry  to  young 
men,  but  in  doing  so  let  us  present  it  as  at  once  so  noble 
and  so  difficult  a  calling  and  as  one  that  would  demand 
so  much  of  sacrifice  and  self-denial,  that  only  the  choicest 
spirits  may  be  appealed  to  by  it. 

While  thus  presenting  the  ministry  as  a  calling  in 
which  there  is  need  for  great  self-sacrifice,  we  urgently 
recommend  that  every  possible  step  be  taken  to  adjust  for 
the  national  pastors  their  economic  situation,  that  it  may 
not  be  an  impossible  one.  There  should  be  a  salary 
which  would  permit  the  pastor  to  provide  for  his  family 
the  necessities  of  life,  make  possible  the  education  of  his 
children,  and  save  him  from  the  concern  over  personal 
financial  matters,  than  which  nothing  but  sin  more  inter- 
feres with  his  efficiency  as  a  pastor. 

We  recommend  further  that  the  national  pastors  be 
given  larger  responsibility  and  intervention  in  the  affairs 
of  the  churches.  We  urge  this,  both  for  the  proper  de- 
velopment of  the  pastors  and  of  the  churches,  and  for  the 
additional  encouragement  this  will  give  to  strong  young 
men  to  enter  the  ministry. 


202        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

We  recommend  also,  with  a  view  to  securing  for  the 
leadership  of  the  cause  young  men  from  the  influential 
classes  now  largely  untouched  by  the  churches,  that 
special  work  be  undertaken  for  the  students  of  the  great 
national  universities.  Some  of  the  correspondents  have 
said  that  they  regard  the  student  class  as  a  special  field 
for  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association.  We  believe 
that  this  organization  can  make  a  large  contribution,  but 
we  beHeve  also  that  it  is  necessary  for  the  churches  to 
undertake  special,  additional  work  on  their  behalf. 

We  recommend  that  the  different  denominations  divide 
up  the  leading  educational  centers  of  South  America,  each 
making  itself  responsible  for  one  or  more  of  them,  and 
that  each,  in  those  communities  where  it  has  accepted 
these  responsibilities,  set  aside  one  of  its  most  cultured 
pastors  and  provide  him  with  a  church  in  which  he  may 
direct  his  entire  efforts  to  the  reaching  of  the  students 
and  the  classes  from  which  they  come.  It  may  be  ob- 
jected that  we  should  not  recognize  in  our  evangelical 
work  these  class  distinctions,  but  it  is  our  feeHng  that 
while  it  may  not  be  necessary  to  recognize  them  once  they 
are  made  Christian,  it  is  necessary  to  recognize  them  in 
order  that  they  may  be  brought  under  the  influence  of  the 
gospel. 

We  recommend  further  that  the  missionary  agencies 
should  consider  the  preparation  of  an  adequate  national 
ministry  as  their  chief  task  in  these  countries.  To  the 
end  that  it  may  be  possible  for  young  men  entering  the 
ministry  to  get  a  proper  training,  we  recommend  that 
there  be  established  somewhere  in  South  America  an  in- 
terdenominational and  international  theological  seminary, 
with  an  equipment  and  teaching  staff  such  as  will  make 


CHRISTIAN  LEADERSHIP  203 

it  possible  for  a  young  man  to  qualify  himself  as 
thoroughly  for  Christian  leadership  as  can  be  done  in 
any  other  country.  This  would  not  prevent  the  estab- 
lishment in  each  country  or  group  of  countries  of  an 
interdenominational  training  school  for  Christian  work, 
which  would  do  even  more  than  the  existing  seminaries 
are  at  present  doing  in  the  training  of  pastors.  We  be- 
lieve there  is  room  for  such  institutions,  but  we  believe 
that  this  single,  thoroughly  equipped  theological  school 
is  the  only  plan  by  which  the  evangelical  churches  will 
be  provided  with  a  thoroughly  trained  leadership.  Quite 
apart  from  the  contribution  that  would  be  made  by  such 
an  institution  to  the  training  of  leaders,  it  should  be 
recognized  that  it  would  render  a  very  large  service  in 
the  promotion  of  unity  through  the  better  understanding, 
interdenominational  and  international,  that  the  future 
leader  of  the  churches  would  here  secure. 

Finally,  we  would  recommend  above  all  other  methods 
that  which  Christ  most  stressed,  namely,  prayer.  We 
believe  that  prayer  has  been  and  always  will  be  the 
most  effective  means  of  securing  for  this  great  work  the 
kind  of  men  that  are  needed,  if  the  church  is  to  fulfil  her 
mission  on  earth. 


VI 

REPORT  ON   COOPERATION   AND  UNITY 
By  Robert  F.  Elder 

Our  plans  for  cooperative  work  will  be  unrealizable 
without  first  coordinating  all  our  forces  in  an  evangelical 
federation  of  the  River  Plate  region,  composed  of  the 
churches,  missions,  groups  of  churches,  and  associations 
that  wish  to  cooperate  thus.  To  be  acceptable  and  to  in- 
sure success,  this  federation  would  have  to  be  based  on 
the  fundamental  truths  of  Christian  doctrine.  These 
may  be  enumerated  as  follows : 

(i)  The  divine  inspiration,  authority,  and  sufficiency 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures;  (2)  The  right  and  the  duty  to 
exercise  private  judgment  in  the  interpretation  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures;  (3)  The  divine  unity  and  trinity;  (4) 
The  depravity  of  human  nature  as  the  result  of  the  fall ; 
(5)  The  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  his  work  of 
expiation  for  the  sins  of  humanity,  and  his  intercession 
and  reign  as  Mediator;  (6)  The  justification  of  the  sinner 
by  faith  only;  (7)  The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the 
conversion  and  sanctification  of  the  sinner;  (8)  The 
immortality  of  the  soul,  the  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
the  judgment  of  the  world  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with 
the  blessedness  of  the  saved  and  the  eternal  punishment 
of  the  lost. 

At  the  same  time,  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  this 

204 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  205 

doctrinal  resume  is  not  to  be  taken  in  any  official  or 
ecclesiastical  sense,  as  a  creed,  or  confession  of  faith,  nor 
does  its  adoption  imply  that  the  federation  claims  the 
right  authoritatively  to  define  the  limits  of  Christian 
brotherhood.  It  is  merely  an  indication  of  the  kind  of 
people,  churches,  groups,  or  organizations,  that  it  believes 
v^ise  to  admit  into  such  a  federation.  It  is  also  explicitly 
stated  that  no  one  is  demanded  to  give  up  his  beliefs,  or 
to  sanction  those  of  others,  in  points  of  difference,  but 
all  are  left  as  free  as  ever  to  hold  and  defend  their  own 
rehgious  convictions  with  proper  mutual  toleration  and 
fraternal  love.  The  ample  and  important  aims  of  the 
proposed  federation  can  be  realized  without  interfering 
with  or  perturbing  the  teaching  or  practises  of  the 
churches  now  at  work  in  the  River  Plate  countries. 
These  aims  may  be  set  down  as  follows : 

(i)  To  evangelize  these  countries;  (2)  To  stand  up  for 
the  fundamental  principles  of  Christianity  in  them;  (3) 
To  foster  and  develop  the  spiritual  life  of  all  the  evan- 
gelical churches  organized  in  them;  (4)  To  defend 
evangelical  Christians  against  transgression  of  liberty  or 
conscience;  (5)  To  combat  the  social  evils  which  are 
causing  ruin  in  these  countries,  and  thus  bring  about  the 
betterment  of  the  moral  and  social  life;  (6)  To  study 
the  best  way  of  bringing  about  the  cooperation  among 
evangelicals  in  these  countries  in  the  projects  outlined  in 
this  report,  and  in  others  that  may  occur  to  the  com- 
mittee or  to  other  people. 

The  first  step  in  this  program  should  be  the  appoint- 
ment of  an  interdenominational  central  committee  for 
the  River  Plate  region,  with  its  seat  in  Buenos  Aires.  The 
members  of  this  committee  should  be  representative  of 


2o6       CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

and  appointed  by  the  executive  committees  of  the  socie- 
ties or  associations  at  work  in  these  countries  which 
wish  to  participate  in  the  federation.  This  committee 
will  be  in  touch  with  other  subcommittees  or  branches, 
formed  either  in  the  federal  capital  or  in  other  districts. 
Its  work  at  the  beginning  will  be  to  organize  the  proposed 
evangelical  congresses^  draw  up  plans  for  carrying  out 
the  projects  for  cooperation  and  submit  them  to  the  socie- 
ties or  associations  for  their  approval  or  modification. 

God  is  calling  his  servants  to  undertake  something 
that  is  destined  to  be  far-reaching,  and  to  exert  an  enor- 
mous influence  on  evangelical  work  in  these  countries. 
This  desirable  cooperation  has  got  to  come.  There  are 
influences  that  may  delay  it,  but  nothing  will  be  able  to 
keep  it  from  coming.  "  He  who  has  begun  a  good  work 
.    .    .  will  perform  it." 

[The  notes  of  the  discussion  of  this  subject  were  lost  before 
reaching  the  editorial  committee.] 


VII 

THE  FINDINGS  OF  THE  CONFERENCE 

1.  The  three  republics  included  in  our  survey  form  one 
of  the  most  important  sections  of  Latin  America.  Within 
their  immense  territory,  there  is  a  population  of  more 
than  ten  millions.  This  population  is  destined  to  be,  if 
it  is  not  already  so,  more  homogeneous  as  regards  race, 
language,  and  customs  than  that  of  any  other  section 
of  equal  extent  in  Latin  America.  The  immense  natural 
resources  of  the  three  republics  are  such  as  to  ensure  for 
this  section  of  South  America  a  position  of  wide  influence 
in  the  moulding  of  the  future  history  of  all  Latin  America 
and  even  in  the  directing  of  movements  of  world  thought 
and  action.  Every  effort  should  be  put  forth  to  mould 
these  young  and  splendid  peoples  into  Christian  nations, 
in  whose  very  life  and  thought  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
will  hold  a  large  place. 

2.  The  dominant  church  has  not  been  equal  to  its  splen- 
did opportunity  and  has  held  but  a  comparatively  small 
part  of  the  population  of  these  republics  faithful  to  its 
own  creed,  while  the  majority,  especially  of  the  men,  have 
fallen  into  absolute  indifference  to  the  claims  of  Christian- 
ity or  have  even  gone  to  the  extreme  of  declaring  their 
hostility  to  all  forms  of  religious  life  and  thought.  The 
field  under  consideration  is,  in  consequence,  a  legitimate 
field  for  missionary  endeavor  on  the  part  of  the  evangeli- 
cal forces  of  Christendom. 

207 


2o8        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

3.  The  missionary  forces  which  are  now  occupied  in 
trying  to  help  in  the  solution  of  the  problems  of  this  sec- 
tion of  Latin  America  are  altogether  inadequate.  If  we 
include  all  the  foreign  missionaries  and  all  the  national 
workers,  we  find  that  it  is  but  a  very  small  army  which 
is  trying  to  take  for  Jesus  Christ  this  vast  territory  with 
its  teeming  population  distributed  through  its  great  cities, 
its  villages  and  plains,  and  along  the  slopes  of  its  mighty 
mountains.  There  should  be  therefore  an  immediate 
increase  of  both  foreign  and  national  workers  in  all  parts 
of  the  field. 

4.  In  order  that  the  number  of  national  workers  may 
be  increased  and  that  they  may  be  made  efficient  for  their 
all-important  task,  a  union  theological  seminary  should 
be  established.  The  work  of  the  churches  that  reach  the 
foreign  elements  of  the  population  and  strive  to  hold 
them  true  to  the  truths  of  the  gospel  should  be  en- 
couraged and  strengthened  in  every  way  possible.  In 
the  carrying  forward  of  this  great  work  of  evangelizing 
the  people  of  this  region,  every  effort  should  be  made 
to  unite  all  the  evangelical  forces  in  the  one  supreme  aim 
of  giving  to  the  people  the  unadulterated  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  as  it  is  proclaimed  to  us  in  the  New  Testament. 
Only  this  gospel  of  Christ,  truthfully  proclaimed  and 
generally  received,  can  meet  these  fundamental  needs  of 
heart,  mind,  and  character,  u|)on  which  depends  the 
highest  welfare  of  the  people.  The  supreme  and  only 
function  of  the  evangelical  churches  in  the  republics  of 
the  Rio  de  la  Plata,  is  faithfully  and  wisely  to  proclaim, 
interpret,  and  manifest  the  Christian  gospel  in  order  to 
secure  its  voluntary  acceptance  by  those  who  have  not 
received  it  and  to  seek  the  application  of  its  principles  and 


FINDINGS  209 

the  communication  of  its  spirit  to  all  phases  of  social  and 
national  life. 

5.  To  this  end  efforts  should  be  concentrated  upon  the 
establishment  and  multiplication  of  evangelical  congre- 
gations which,  in  due  course,  shall  become  self-support- 
ing, self-governing,  and  self-propagating.  The  con- 
ference recommends  the  promotion  of  self-support  of  the 
churches  and  liberal  help  from  the  missionary  boards  as 
most  wise  and  efficient  factors  in  the  nationalization  of 
the  evangelical  churches. 

6.  The  environment  of  evangelical  missions  in  the  re- 
publics under  consideration  is  beset  with  pecuHar  prob- 
lems, arising  from  the  traditions  and  temperament  of  the 
people  and,  in  particular,  from  the  transitional  stage  of  in- 
tellectual revolt  through  which  multitudes  are  now  pass- 
ing. This  delicate  situation  calls  for  the  greatest  tact  and 
care  on  the  part  of  the  religious  teacher,  and  therefore 
for  the  most  careful  study  on  the  part  of  all  evangelical 
workers  both  national  and  foreign,  of  the  present  facts, 
tendencies,  and  movements  by  which  they  are  confronted, 
in  order  to  bring  their  message  and  service  to  bear  most 
effectively  upon  actual  conditions.  In  view  of  the  actual 
conditions  all  preaching  should  be  aimed  directly  at  the 
persuading  of  men  and  women  to  accept  Jesus  Christ  as 
their  personal  Savior. 

7.  Although  there  exists  a  difference  of  opinion  as  re- 
gards the  place  and  use  of  controversy  in  the  presentation 
of  the  gospel  truths  to  the  adherents  of  hostile  or  errone- 
ous beliefs,  there  is  unanimity  of  opinion  that  the  sole  and 
constant  aim  of  this  method,  when  it  is  necessary  to  em- 
ploy it,  should  be  the  winning  of  souls  to  a  vital  Christian 
faith. 


210        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

8.  The  great  opportunities  and  possibilities  of  the  region 
under  study  call  upon  the  churches  to  undertake  special 
united  evangelistic  campaigns,  both  in  the  large  cities  and 
in  the  country  districts. 

9.  In  a  number  of  rapidly  growing  commercial  and  in- 
dustrial centers  in  these  three  prosperous  countries,  many 
social,  intellectual,  and  civic  problems,  seriously  affecting 
the  moral  and  spiritual  life  of  the  people,  call  for  special 
consideration.  Therefore  the  conference  recommends: 
(a)  That  a  more  adequate  force  of  workers  and  a  more 
adequate  equipment  be  provided  for  institutional  church 
work,  (b)  That  while  cooperation  in  the  propagation 
of  the  gospel  must  be  based  upon  the  acceptance  of  the 
Bible  as  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practise  and 
should  be  sought  only  from  those  who  believe  in  the  ex- 
piatory work  of  the  Savior  of  men  as  therein  taught,  the 
conference  recommends  that  all  Christian  workers  seek 
to  cooperate,  so  far  as  is  possible  and  consistent  with 
their  Christian  mission,  with  civil  authorities  and  philan- 
thropic movement  in  their  efforts  to  deal  with  these  prob- 
lems, (c)  That  special  efforts  be  put  forth  to  cooperate 
with  and  further  the  work  of  societies  destined  to  the 
combating  of  the  liquor  traffic,  the  gambling  evil,  and  the 
social  vice,  (d)  That  the  Society  for  the  Prevention  of 
Cruelty  to  Animals  and  all  kindred  organizations  that 
have  for  their  aim  the  bettering  of  the  conditions  that 
surround  our  dumb  friends,  the  animals,  be  recognized 
as  worthy  of  our  sympathy  and  help,  and  receive  all 
possible  encouragement. 

10.  In  the  countries  under  consideration  the  national 
systems  of  education  have  been  more  fully  developed  and 
are  more  adequately  sustained  than  in  other  countries  of 


FINDINGS  211 

South  America.  In  the  Argentine  RepubHc  and  in 
Uruguay  special  attention  has  been  given  to  primary 
instruction  while  secondary  and  university  education 
have  also  been  well  organized  and  developed  to  a  high 
degree.  Yet  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  state  schools, 
excellent  as  they  are  in  many  respects,  make  little  or  no 
provision  for  the  giving  of  religious  instruction,  the  con- 
ference urges  that  special  efforts  be  put  forth  to  arouse 
and  mould  public  opinion  to  the  end  that  this  important 
need  may  be  met. 

11.  The  provisions  of  the  state  in  the  matter  of  educa- 
tional institutions  are,  except  in  the  republic  of  Uruguay, 
numerically  far  from  adequate  to  meet  the  needs  of  the 
fast-grovv^ing  population,  a  fact  which  partially  at  least 
accounts  for  the  high  rate  of  illiteracy.  There  is,  there- 
fore, a  large  opportunity  for  the  establishing  of  educa- 
tional institutions  under  strictly  evangelical  influence,  not 
for  the  purpose  of  competing  with  the  state  institutions, 
but  for  that  of  supplementing  and  extending  their  work 
and  for  the  purpose  of  providing  for  the  children  of  the 
evangelical  communities  educational  opportunities  under 
strictly  Christian  auspices. 

12.  Primary  schools  should  be  established  in  connection 
with  the  evangelical  churches  only  in  districts  where  the 
state  provision  is  lacking,  and  these,  when  established, 
should  be  manned  by  competent  Christian  instructors  and 
be  made  equal  in  standard,  scope,  and  efficiency  to  the 
best  schools  of  the  same  grade  carried  on  by  the  state 
or  the  dominant  church. 

13.  Existing  secondary  schools  conducted  by  the  evan- 
gelical churches  should  be  better  equipped  than  at  present, 
provided  with  permanent  faculties  of  trained  men  and 


212        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

women,  and  increased  in  number  as  the  necessities  for 
this  grade  of  education  develop. 

14.  Young  men  and  women  of  strong  Christian  char- 
acter and  who  possess  the  gift  of  imparting  knowledge 
should  be  encouraged  to  enter  the  teaching  profession. 
Emphasis  should  be  laid  upon  the  wide  and  strategic  in- 
fluence which  may  be  exercised  by  them  in  the  training 
of  the  young  for  Christian  life  and  leadership. 

15.  Little  has  been  done  to  reach  the  students  of  the 
universities  or  the  educated  class  in  general.  It  is  recom- 
mended that  the  evangelical  churches  address  themselves 
anew  to  this  important  problem  to  the  end  that  by  lecture- 
ships, institutional  work,  or  other  means  Christian  in- 
fluence and  teaching  may  be  brought  to  bear  on  the  great 
intellectual  centers.  It  is  further  recommended  that  in 
each  university  center,  the  churches  combine  on  some 
plan  whereby  there  may  be  set  apart  a  worker  and  a 
church  building  for  this  class. 

16.  There  should  be  established  in  the  Argentine,  or  in 
another  of  the  republics  under  our  survey,  as  soon  as 
possible,  a  union  Christian  normal  school  for  women ; 
and  pending  the  establishment  of  such  an  institution,  the 
existing  evangelical  secondary  schools  should  offer  nor- 
mal courses  coordinate  with  those  of  the  state  schools. 

17.  Special  need  exists  for  well-equipped  leaders  who 
shall  instruct  women  in  Christian  ideals  and  home  life, 
and,  to  meet  this  need,  the  women's  boards  should  be 
asked  to  establish  a  union  training-school  which  shall 
offer  courses  in  Bible  study,  physical  and  domestic  science, 
industrial  subjects,  and  practical  Christian  work. 

18.  The  ideal  toward  which  the  educational  activities  of 
the  evangelical  agencies  should  be  directed  is  the  estab- 


FINDINGS  213 

lishment  of  a  union  Christian  university.  When  plans  are 
more  fully  matured  for  the  locating  of  such  universities 
in  the  different  parts  of  Latin  America,  the  claims  of  the 
countries  of  the  region  of  Rio  de  la  Plata  should  be  duly 
considered. 

19.  The  conference  has  heard  with  pleasure  the  report 
on  the  work  that  is  being  done  among  the  Indians  that  in- 
habit sections  of  the  field  being  studied.  Such  work  is,  in 
a  very  special  sense,  distinctively  missionary  work,  since 
it  reaches  a  pagan  population  which  is  a  stranger  to  the 
claims  of  the  gospel,  and  it  merits  and  should  receive  the 
fullest  sympathy  and  help. 

20.  There  is,  in  some  of  the  larger  centers  of  these 
repubHcs,  a  rapidly  increasing  number  of  representatives 
of  the  ancient  Armenian  faith.  These  people  are  now 
passing  through  a  crisis  such  as  few  peoples  of  the  earth 
have  known  and  endured.  Yet,  as  a  proof  that  even  in 
the  dark  hour  of  their  trial  they  have  not  forgotten 
the  faith  of  their  fathers,  they  are  asking  that  an  evan- 
geHcal  worker  be  set  apart  to  their  special  needs.  The 
conference  recommends  that  this  appeal  be  duly  con- 
sidered by  the  local  committee  on  cooperation  and  every 
possible  help  be  extended  to  these  brethren  of  our  com- 
mon Lord. 

21.  Another  group  of  strictly  evangelical  Christians,  the 
Waldensians  of  Uruguay,  merit  the  very  special  sym- 
pathy and  help  of  all  bodies  of  Christian  workers.  The 
conference  suggests  the  possibility  of  recruiting  from  this 
body  of  consecrated  Christian  men  and  women,  whose 
ancestors  have  been  tried  in  the  fires  of  persecutions  for 
seven  centuries,  young  men  and  women  who  would  be 
able  to  render  valuable  assistance  in  the  evangelical  work 


214        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

of  this  particular  section  of  Latin  America,  as  pastors, 
and  in  other  forms  of  Christian  activity  among  the  large 
Italian  population. 

22.  Although  good  work  is  being  done  in  the  Sunday- 
schools,  further  efforts  should  be  put  forth  to  increase 
their  efficiency:  (a)  By  providing  better  facilities  for 
systematic  teacher-training,  (b)  By  the  application  of 
the  best  pedagogical  methods  of  instruction,  and  (c),  by 
the  provision  of  more  varied  and  more  adequate  Sunday- 
school  literature,  through  coop'eration  with  plans  now 
being  developed  by  the  World's  Sunday  School  Associa- 
tion, to  meet  this  need.  There  is  a  dearth  of  evangelical 
literature  in  the  region  under  consideration,  and  one  of 
the  most  urgent  problems  of  the  field  is  to  meet  this  need. 
In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  language  of  the  Bible  is 
not  in  common  use  among  the  people,  it  would  be  helpful 
to  have  the  Book  of  books  published  in  a  special  edition, 
with  explanatory  notes.  Much  attention  should  be  given 
to  the  publication  of  helpful  books,  as  well  as  to  the  issu- 
ing of  pamphlets.  Many  of  these  books  should  be  pub- 
lished in  a  form,  and  with  material,  especially  adapted  for 
the  use  of  the  young. 

23.  The  demand  for  instructive  and  helpful  literature 
on  the  part  of  educated,  thinking  men  and  women  should 
be  met,  providing  them  with  books  suited  to  their  higher 
intelligence  and  education.  It  is  further  suggested  that 
there  should  be  published  a  journal  of  good  literary 
quality,  devoted  to  discussions  of  religious,  philosophical, 
and  social  questions,  and  with  current  topics  of  national 
interest. 

24.  Public  libraries  should  be  established  in  connection 
with  the   evangelical  churches,  in  which   debating  and 


FINDINGS  215 

literary  societies  might  be  organized  for  the  purpose  of 
discussing  the  works  of  evangelical  authors  and  social 
problems  in  their  relation  to  Christianity. 

25.  An  effort  should  be  made  to  fuse  into  one  the  dif- 
ferent evangelical  periodicals  now  published  in  the  region. 
An  earnest  appeal  should  be  made  for  a  first-class 
woman's  magazine,  which  shall  treat  especially  of  hygiene, 
alimentation,  care  of  children,  and  all  that  pertains  to  the 
highest  standard  of  the  home  life.  There  should  also  be 
published  a  paper  similar  to  The  Youth's  Companion 
which  should  be  strictly  evangelical,  but  at  the  same  time 
should  include  simple  scientific  studies  which  appeal  to 
boys  and  girls,  and  also  wholesome  stories. 

26.  With  the  passing  of  the  years  and  the  consequent 
growth  of  the  work,  there  will  come  a  time  when  it  will 
be  necessary  to  create  a  united  evangelical  church,  un- 
divided by  the  denominational  distinctions  which  now 
obtain  in  other  parts  of  Christendom.  As  intermediate 
steps  in  achieving  this  end,  the  conference  approves  all 
practicable  measures  of  cooperation  among  the  recognized 
evangelical  bodies  and  suggests  the  following  plans  to 
this  end:  (a)  The  division  or  delimitation  of  the  terri- 
tory, to  be  readjusted  from  time  to  time,  (b)  The  use 
of  a  common  name  for  all  evangelical  churches,  for  in- 
stance, "  The  Evangelical  Church  in  the  Argentine."  (c) 
The  use  of  a  common  hymn-book  and,  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible, a  common  version  of  the  Bible,  (d)  A  common 
form  of  church  letter  for  the  transfer  of  members  from 
one  communion  to  another.  Presentation  of  this  creden- 
tial should  be  considered  as  sufficient  ground,  without 
further  conditions,  for  the  acceptance  of  the  bearer  into 
full   fellowship  in  any  evangelical  church  to  which  it 


2i6        CONFERENCE  AT  BUENOS  AIRES 

is  presented,  (e)  An  agreement  concerning  the  transfer 
of  workers  and  the  treatment  to  be  accorded  dismissed 
agents,  (f)  An  agreement  to  respect  the  discipline  im- 
posed by  any  evangelical  church,  (g)  A  great  nation- 
wide union  effort  in  evangelization,  (h)  The  founding 
of  union  hospitals,  orphanages,  and  institutional  churches, 
(i)  The  establishment  of  an  evangelical  hostel  for  the  use 
of  the  students  of  the  secondary  and  university  courses, 
(j)  The  founding  of  scholarships  for  the  use  of  students 
who  may  wish  to  continue  their  studies  abroad. 

2^.  The  conference  recommends  that,  for  the  conserv- 
ing and  carrying  into  effect  of  the  above  findings,  a  pro- 
visional committee  of  cooperation  be  appointed  at  once, 
with  power  to  request  from  the  missionary  bodies  repre- 
sented in  the  field  the  appointment  of  a  permanent  com- 
mittee which  shall  be  known  as  "  The  Committee  on  Co- 
operation in  the  Republics  of  the  Rio  de  la  Plata,"  and 
shall  work  in  connection  with  the  committee  on  coopera- 
tion in  North  America  and  Great  Britain.  It  is,  further- 
more, recommended  that  the  organizing  committee  of  this 
conference  serve  as  this  provisional  committee  on  co- 
operation. 

28.  Finally,  the  conference  regrets  that  no  answer  was 
received  from  the  executive  committee  of  the  Panama 
Congress  to  the  protest  signed  by  a  large  number  of  the 
Christian  workers  in  Argentina  against  the  statement  of 
the  purpose  of  the  Congress  made  in  Bulletin  No.  IV,  ac- 
cording to  their  interpretation  of  same,  and  asks  that  a 
full  explanation  be  sent  to  them. 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT   RIO    DE 
JANEIRO,    BRAZIL 

April  14-18,  1916 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT    RIO   DE 
JANEIRO,   BRAZIL 


BACKGROUND  AND   SIDELIGHTS 

The  voyage  from  Buenos  Aires  to  the  beautiful  harbor 
of  Rio  de  Janeiro  takes  five  days.  The  deputation  im- 
proved the  opportunity  for  a  review  and  discussion  of  the 
outstanding  problems  which  had  been  met  on  the  long 
journey  hitherto  and  for  a  consideration  of  the  best 
ways  by  which  its  observations  and  convictions  might 
be  put  at  the  disposal  of  the  boards.  It  was  decided  to 
hold  a  three  days'  conference  of  the  members  of  the 
deputation  six  weeks  after  arriving  in  the  United  States, 
at  Indianapolis,  Indiana,  for  the  purpose  of  formulating 
the  convictions  of  the  members  in  a  set  of  findings.  A 
committee  to  draw  up  tentative  findings  to  be  discussed 
at  the  Indianapolis  reunion  was  appointed  as  follows: 
the  Rev.  C.  C.  Morrison  (chairman).  Miss  Carrie  J. 
Carnahan,  and  Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald.  The  results  of 
this  meeting  are  given  in  the  final  chapter  of  this  volume. 

Arriving  at  Rio,  the  deputation  hurried  into  the  first 
session  of  the  conference  at  3 :  30  p.m.  That  evening  a 
public  service  was  held  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church, 
where  it  had  been  arranged  for  all  sessions  of  the  con- 
ference to  be  held.    This  church  is  said  to  have  the  largest 

219 


220       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

membership  of  any  evangelical  congregation  in  South 
America.  Its  minister  is  the  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis,  a  com- 
panion of  the  deputation  in  its  entire  journey  from 
Panama,  and  a  helpful  contributor  to  all  the  discussions. 
The  public  meeting  was  presided  over  by  Bishop  Kin- 
solving;  the  Rev.  A.  V.  Cabral  offered  prayer,  and  ad- 
dresses were  made  by  Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald,  Miss  Carrie 
J.  Carnahan,  the  Rev.  Dr.  W.  E.  Browning,  the  Rev. 
Eduardo  Pereira,  the  Rev.  President  Charles  T.  Paul, 
the  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  A.  W.  Halsey. 

The  conference  lasted  four  days.  In  addition  to  the 
presentation  of  reports  and  their  discussion,  two  problems 
were  raised  by  resolutions  offered  by  the  Rev.  Eduardo 
Pereira  and  the  Rev.  Samuel  R.  Gammon  respectively. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Pereira  brought  back  to  Brazil  an  excel- 
lently worded  statement  of  the  attitude  of  evangelical 
workers  in  Latin  America  toward  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church.  It  had  been  decided  at  Panama  that  the  presen- 
tation of  this  document  for  official  approval  by  the  Con- 
gress was  inadvisable,  a  decision  in  which  its  author  and 
his  Brazilian  colleagues  had  concurred.  In  asking  for 
its  adoption  and  promulgation  by  the  regional  conference 
for  Brazil  it  was  held  by  Sefior  Pereira  and  others  that 
the  situation  obtaining  in  the  regional  conference  was 
so  unlike  that  obtaining  at  the  general  Congress  at 
Panama,  that  the  arguments  against  its  promulgation  at 
Panama  did  not  apply  to  the  local  conference.  Dr.  Gam- 
mon's resolution  asked  for  the  adoption  of  a  positive 
statement  of  the  faith  and  purposes  of  the  evangelical 
movement,  a  statement  which  could  be  quoted  as  an 
authoritative  deliverance  of  the  united  evangelical  bodies. 
Both   these   resolutions   were   referred   to   the   business 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS        221 

committee,  where  they  were  discussed  during  each  suc- 
ceeding day  while  the  conference  was  sitting,  the  discus- 
sion often  extending  far  into  the  night.  The  business 
committee,  failing  to  reach  an  agreement  as  to  the  best 
course  to  pursue,  finally  sent  both  resolutions  to  the 
floor  of  the  conference  for  discussion  and  disposal.  In 
the  discussion  it  developed  that  many  members  of  the 
conference  regarded  it  as  inadvisable  to  stamp  with  offi- 
cial approval  any  statement,  whether  one  defining  the 
attitude  of  the  evangelical  churches  toward  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  or  a  positive  statement  of  the  doctrinal 
position  of  these  churches.  It  was  voted,  however,  unani- 
mously, that  the  document  submitted  by  Sefior  Pereira 
be  received  and  sent  to  the  churches  for  their  considera- 
tion. This  document  appears  in  full  in  the  chapter  deal- 
ing with  Message  and  Method. 

With  reference  to  the  proposal  by  Dr.  Gammon,  the 
view  prevailed  that  the  conference  was  called, -not  for 
the  purpose  of  legislating  or  defining  doctrines,  but  for 
making  plans  of  a  practical  sort  for  the  advancement  of 
the  cause  of  Christ.  When  this  sentiment  found  full 
expression.  Dr.  Gammon  withdrew  his  resolution. 

The  deputation  had  less  time  in  Rio  for  a  satisfactory 
investigation  of  social  and  religious  conditions  than  in 
other  cities  visited.  The  members  were  taken  in  groups, 
however,  to  see  the  work  of  the  Baptist  College,  with 
which  is  connected  a  theological  seminary,  and  several 
other  institutions  of  a  missionary  character  besides  a 
number  of  churches.  Of  special  interest  to  the  deputa- 
tion, not  only  because  it  promises  so  much,  but  because 
of  w^hat  has  already  been  accomplished  in  awakening  a 
public  interest  in  the  work  of  the  evangelical  churches, 


222       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

is  the  Central  Institute,  a  unique  institution  organized 
very  recently,  of  which  the  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker  and  Mrs. 
Tucker  seem  to  have  been  the  guiding  and  inspiring 
spirits.  It  is  a  combination  social  settlement,  institutional 
church,  neighborhood  school,  free  dispensary,  children's 
playground,  and  a  number  of  other  things  that  modern 
Christianity  stands  for.  It  is  the  first  attempt  made  in 
this  city  of  a  million  souls,  after  a  half  century  of  mission 
work  here,  to  apply  the  gospel  helpfully  in  an  organized 
way  to  the  actual  human  needs  of  the  community.  Mr. 
Tucker  has  enlisted  from  the  general  pubHc  the  begin- 
nings of  an  adequate  support  of  what  will  in  the  future 
become  no  doubt  a  great  Christian  social  center,  whose 
influence  is  already  being  felt  for  good  in  commending 
the  Christian  gospel  to  the  people  of  this  needy  city. 

The  press  of  the  city  gave  extended  notice  to  the  pres- 
ence of  the  deputation  and  the  work  of  the  conference. 
The  following  quotation  from  an  editorial  in  the  leading 
daily  illustrates  the  attitude  of  the  press : 


A  CONFERENCE   ON   CHRISTIAN   WORK  IN   BRAZIL 

{From  the  "  Correio  da  Manha"  of  Rio  de  Janeiro.) 

This  important  conference,  which  counts  among  its  delegates 
men  of  international  reputation,  has  for  the  past  three  days 
been  occupying  itself  with  great  moral  and  religious  questions, 
such  as  how  to  provide  a  well-qualified  national  ministry;  how 
to  promote'  the  spiritual  life  of  the  churches ;  what  can  be  done 
to  diminish  illiteracy,  which  is  one  of  the  great  problems  of  the 
Latin- American  countries;  how  to  combat  such  social  vices  as 
alcoholism  and  impurity;  and  how  to  secure  efficient  cooperation 
between  the  various  evangelical  denominations  in  the  interests 
of  the  Christianizing  of  the  Latin-American  peoples. 


1 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS        22Z 

The  conference  has  been  stressing  especially  the  need  of 
primary,  secondary,  and  university  education  and  is  planning 
for  the  strengthening  of  existing  schools  and  the  founding  of 
new  schools  to  this  end.  It  has  also  given  great  emphasis  to 
the  development  of  literature  for  general  culture  and  for  the 
building  of  Christian  character. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  these  conferences  will  mark  a  new 
epoch  in  the  evangelical  work  in  these  countries.  They  have 
also  served  to  reveal  the  strength  of  Protestant  Catholicism 
among  the  Latin-American  peoples.  This  was  the  case  in  Lima, 
where  the  meeting  in  the  Mazzi  Theater  was  attended  by  fifteen 
hundred  people;  and  in  Santiago,  where  over  two  thousand 
persons  attended  the  meeting  in  the  Comedy  Theater  and  an 
equally  large  number  were  present  at  a  meeting  in  the  hall  of 
the  National  University.  These  audiences  were  drawn  from 
all  classes  of  society.  How  splendid  and  encouraging  all  this  is ! 
And  how  impressive  it  is  to  note  the  contrast  today  between 
America  and  Europe.  In  America  we  witness  such  efforts 
toward  peace,  fraternity,  and  love,  while  in  Europe  we  see  only 
destruction  and  mourning. 


II 

REPORT  ON  SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 
By  the  Rev.  S.  L.  Ginsburg 

present  evangelical  v^ork 

If  we  notice  the  great  centers,  the  capitals  of  the  states, 
and  a  strip  along  the  coast,  it  can  be  said  that  there  is 
no  evangelical  work  in  the  rest  of  the  field.  In  the  whole 
state  of  Amazonas  there  are  found  only  one  or  two  small 
churches  in  the  capital  and  a  few  groups  of  believers 
scattered  throughout  the  vast  interior.  The  same  can  be 
said  of  the  states  of  Marannao,  Piauhy,^  Ceara,  Rio 
Grande  do  Norte,  Matto  Grosso,  and  Goyaz.  In  other 
states,  besides  the  work  in  the  great  centers,  there  are 
found  also  churches  and  groups  of  believers  scattered 
through  the  interior,  especially  in  Sao  Paulo,  Minas,  Rio 
de  Janeiro,  Espirito  Santo,  and  Bahia. 

What  classes  of  people  up  to  the  present  have  been 
influenced  by  the  gospel  ?  The  greater  part  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  evangelical  churches  are  of  the  lower  classes. 
It  can  be  said  that  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  especially 
the  people  of  the  interior,  of  the  agricultural  and  in- 
dustrial classes,  know  nothing  whatever  of  the  gospel. 
The  total  number  of  believers  in  Brazil,  of  all  denomina- 
tions, is  about  50,000,  not  counting  the  Lutheran  foreign 
colonies.    The  fact  is  that  the  greater  part  of  the  people 

224 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  225 

scattered  through  the  interior,  the  farming  classes,  the 
laborers,  the  commercial  and  industrial  classes,  the  army 
and  navy,  as  well  as  the  great  class  of  students  in  the 
universities,  colleges,  and  schools  of  higher  learning,  are 
not  being  reached,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  isolated 
classes  in  a  few  places.  It  is  sad  to  confess  that  after 
more  than  sixty  years  of  consecutive  work,  nothing  def- 
inite in  the  way  of  a  general  or  national  plan  has  been 
arranged  to  reach  any  special  class  of  our  society. 


EVANGELIZING    FORCES 

The  benefit  derived  from  the  various  evangelistic  agen- 
cies, both  foreign  and  national,  has  been  very  great,  one 
may  say,  wonderful.  The  number  of  missionaries  of  all 
denominations  is  very  limited,  and  they  have  been  made 
great  use  of,  as  a  consequence.  Very  few  places  have  more 
missionaries  than  are  actually  required  for  the  local  needs. 
Take  the  Federal  capital,  as  an  example.  The  Baptist 
denomination  has  seven  missionary  couples,  three  of 
whom  are  engaged  in  the  education  of  BraziHan  youth 
and  the  preparation  of  an  adequate  ministry,  another 
three  in  the  spread  of  the  printed  page,  and  one  in  the 
direct  work  of  evangelization.  The  Methodists  have  one 
resident  missionary;  each  of  the  two  Bible  societies  has 
a  representative,  each  one  busy  in  his  own  department 
of  work;  the  Union  Church,  an  organization  recently 
dedicated  to  the  American  colony,  has  its  worker;  the 
Episcopal  Church  has  two  pastors,  each  with  more  work 
than  he  can  do ;  and  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Associa- 
tion has  one  or  two  secretaries  busy  day  and  night. 
Altogether,  we  have  in  this  city  of  a  million  inhabitants 


226       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

fifteen  workers,  and  the  work  of  five  of  these  is  for  the 
whole  of  Brazil. 

The  same  thing  can  be  said  of  the  national  workers. 
Their  number  is  very  limited  and  for  that  reason  they  are 
well  used.  There  are  districts  equal  in  extent  to  some 
of  the  states  of  North  America  or  some  of  the  countries 
of  Europe,  which  are  under  the  care  of  just  one  worker. 


ADEQUATE  FORCE  NEEDED 

Is  the  number  of  foreign  missionaries  at  present  in 
Brazil  sufficient  for  the  work  ?  By  no  means.  The  mis- 
sionaries must  still  take  the  initiative  in  the  greater  part 
of  the  work  of  evangelization.  There  are  many  centers 
and  vast  zones  where  the  gospel  is  never  heard.  To 
initiate  the  work  in  any  important  center,  especially  in 
the  most  distant  regions,  and  to  put  the  undertaking  in 
such  condition  that  it  may  continue  to  live,  at  least 
three  missionary  couples  are  necessary.  Calculating  the 
centers  by  the  number  of  post-offices  of  first,  second, 
and  third  classes,  we  have  1,218  centers  of  importance 
in  Brazil.  One  missionary  couple  for  each  of  these 
centers  would  raise  the  number  of  missionaries  to  2,436, 
or,  if  our  plan  were  adopted,  that  is,  three  couples  to  each 
center,  there  would  be  7,308.  At  present,  counting  all, 
we  may  have  at  most  a  hundred  missionary  couples. 
Until  we  have  at  least  one  couple  for  every  important 
center,  the  foreign  missionary  force  is  not  enough. 

When  will  it  be  possible  to  dispense  with  the  foreign 
missionary  force?  Only  after  developing  a  native  force 
to  a  point  where  it  will  not  need  the  help  of  missionaries 
any  more.     When  this  will  be  it  is  impossible  to  say. 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  227 

Many  of  the  churches  trained  from  the  beginning  in  self- 
support  are  progressing,  although  they  do  not  yet  dis- 
pense with  the  help  of  the  missionaries  in  the  preparation 
of  their  ministry  and  literature.  Others,  as  the  Inde- 
pendent Presbyterians,  already  have  their  own  seminary, 
journal,  and  mission  board.  Little  by  little,  the  help  of 
the  missionaries  is  being  dispensed  with,  but  the  day 
when  it  can  be  said  that  the  foreign  missionary  is  needed 
no  more  is  still  a  long  way  off.  That  God  may  hasten 
the  day  is  our  constant  prayer. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker  further  described  the  field  in  general 
and  called  attention  to  the  importance  of  varying  types  of 
work  in  order  to  reach  the  different  classes  of  the  population. 

The  Rev.  Ashmun  C.  Salley  spoke  of  the  great  need  of  work 
among  the  German  immigrants  in  the  states  of  Southern  Parana, 
Santa  Catherine,  and  Rio  Grande. 

The  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira  emphasized  the  fact  that  Brazil 
has  vast  unoccupied  fields.  He  called  attention  to  the  crying 
need  for  orphanages  to  care  for  the  thousands  of  helpless  little 
ones.  He  felt  that  evangelical  missions  have  been  neglectful 
at  this  point. 

The  Rev.  Jose  Ferras  said  that  the  great  work  of  the  church 
should  be  to  minister  to  the  poor  and  the  needy.  This  will  win 
the  humble  and  recommend  our  faith  to  the  people  of  other 
classes.  He  pleaded  for  the  establishing  of  orphanages  and 
primary  schools. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  R.  Gammon  cited  the  evangelization  of  the 
Indians  of  Brazil  as  an  outstanding  task  of  the  evangelical 
forces.  Of  the  fourteen  million  Indians  in  Latin  America, 
something  like  two  million  are  in  Brazil,  They  occupy  the  great 
central  region  and  the  border  lands  between  Brazil  and  her 
western  neighbors.    The  large  majority  are  in  a  state  of  absolute 


228       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

paganism,  having  practically  no  knowledge  of  the  gospel.  Their 
evangehzation  should  be  the  first  great  missionary  enterprise 
of  the  mission  churches  of  Brazil.  These  churches  should 
undertake  this  work,  not  separately,  but  as  a  joint  enterprise. 
Choice  men  should  be  selected.  Industrial  education  should 
go  along  with  the  evangelist.  Such  an  enterprise  should  follow 
the  lines  of  the  most  successful  mission  work  in  Africa.  This 
enterprise  undertaken  jointly  by  our  churches  would  produce 
the  happiest  relations  in  unifying  our  own  work.  Nothing  would 
do  more  to  give  the  Protestant  churches  prestige  in  the  eyes 
of  the  people  of  Brazil.  It  would  doubtless  bring  contributions 
from  abroad  which  would  flow  through  the  channels  of  Brazilian 
national   enterprise. 

The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis  spoke  also  of  the  duty  of  reaching  the 
descendants  of  German  families  in  Brazil.  To  accomplish  this 
we  should  try  to  call  into  the  ministry  young  men  of  this  class, 
sons  and  grandsons  of  German   families. 

Seiior  Jose  Braga  advised  the  conference  that  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association  has  been  considering  the  opening 
of  a  work  among  the  young  people  of  the  German  population. 
Many  of  the  young  people  of  these  German  families  are  being 
lost  to  the  evangelical  church.  It  is  important  that  some- 
thing effective  be  done. 

The  Rev.  James  P.  Smith  spoke  on  behalf  of  work  among 
student  classes.  These  classes  have  been  neglected,  but  the  time 
has  come  to  change  this  state  of  things.  The  doors  are  now 
open.  Scholastic  theology  has  driven  the  educated  classes  away 
from  the  church,  but  Protestantism  can  make  its  appeal  to  the 
intellect  and  attract  these  classes  to  the  gospel.  The  genius  of 
Protestantism  is  friendly  to  culture. 

Miss  Lyona  Glenn  insisted  that  the  Brazilian  churches  should 
establish  their  own  educational  enterprises.  Their  cooperation 
in  the  work  organized  by  the  missions  is  difficult.  The  perma- 
nence of  the  work  demands  that  they  undertake  this  educational 
enterprise. 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Kennedy  emphasized  the  needs  of  the  educated 
and  governing  classes.  To  reach  them  we  will  need  a  Protestant 
university.  This  enterprise  cannot  be  carried  out  by  any  one 
denomination  but  demands  the  united  effort  of  all. 


Ill 

REPORT  ON  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD 

The  conference  at  Rio  de  Janeiro  probably  gave  more 
attention  to  the  problems  of  the  church  in  the  field,  than 
any  of  the  preceding  conferences.  The  work  in  Brazil, 
with  its  50,000  members,  has  reached  a  stage  where  the 
churches  are  facing  the  problems  of  self-support  and 
self-government  more  consciously  than  in  any  other  South 
American  country,  although  these  problems  are  very 
much  alive  in  Argentina,  Uruguay,  and  Chile.  Certain 
conditions  peculiar  to  the  church  in  Brazil — such  as  the 
unfortunate  division  of  the  Presbyterian  forces  some 
years  ago — have  brought  to  the  front  the  problems 
grouped  around  the  question  of  autonomy.  A  special 
report  on  the  subject  was  prepared  and  presented  by  the 
Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira,  which  was  received  by  the 
conference  with  extraordinary  unanimity  of  approval. 
The  main  portion  of  this  report  is  given  here. 

SELF-SUPPORT  AND  SELF-GOVERNMENT 

By  the  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira 

The  self-support  of  native  churches,  established  by 
evangehcal  missionaries,  is  one  of  the  most  important 
and    serious   problems   that   can   occupy   the   attention 

329 


230       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

of  the  friends  of  foreign  missions.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  the  great  need  of  the  evangelical  mis- 
sionary movement  is  to  establish,  in  foreign  countries, 
independent  centers  of  evangelization,  permanent  nuclei 
for  the  radiation  of  the  saving  truths  of  Christianity.  In 
no  other  way  can  the  purpose  of  the  Lord  be  fulfilled  in 
the  great  commandment  that  he  gave  to  his  church  to 
'*  go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature." 

Let  us  cast  a  rapid  glance  at  the  problem,  having  in 
view  the  actual  missionary  churches  established  in  Brazil. 
The  Church,  the  bride  of  the  Lamb,  ought  to  be  essentially 
free,  autonomous,  and  independent.  Liberty,  indepen- 
dence of  government,  and  development,  however,  are 
inseparable  from  self-support.  The  church  that  receives 
its  support  from  foreign  mission  boards  is  necessarily 
under  tutelage,  especially  if  the  missions  pay  its  pastors 
and  evangelists.  This  state  of  tutelage  is  abnormal  and 
out  of  harmony  with  the  true  Biblical  ideal  of  the  church 
as  the  bride  in  exclusive  and  entire  dependence  upon  her 
heavenly  spouse.  The  ideal  that  she  is  called  upon  to 
realize  in  this  her  time  of  probation,  until  she  may  be 
caught  up  to  the  marriage  feast  of  the  Lamb,  is  that  of 
entire,  complete,  and  absolute  independence  of  foreign 
powers  and  influences  of  any  kind  whatsoever,  in  order 
that  she  may  hold  intact  her  entire,  complete,  and  absolute 
dependence  on  Christ.  This  noble  ideal  includes  naturally 
autonomy;  that  is,  government,  development,  and  inde- 
pendent self-propagation.  But  all  of  these,  without  self- 
support,  are  ridiculous. 

Self-support,  then,  presents  itself  as  a  prime  duty,  a 
high  privilege  of  the  church,  in  its  national,  sectional,  and 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  231 

local  aspects.  To  allow,  therefore,  our  brethren  in  foreign 
lands  to  pay  our  expenses,  pay  our  pastors,  pay  for  our 
lights,  our  travel,  the  education  of  our  children,  the 
building  of  our  houses  of  worship,  the  publishing  of  our 
books,  is  only  lawful  after  we  have  conscientiously  done 
our  own  part  and  exhausted  our  resources.  To  spare 
ourselves  in  the  service  of  the  gospel  among  our  own 
people  is  to  be  parasites  and  wicked  and  slothful  servants. 
Let  the  missions,  of  course,  do  what  we  may  not  be  able 
to  do.  Alms  do  not  make  him  ashamed  who  is  unable  to 
work,  but  they  humiliate  and  belittle  the  man  who  is 
strong  and  able  to  work. 

It  is  necessary,  therefore,  that  there  should  be  the 
greatest  care  taken  upon  the  part  of  the  missions  in  the 
distribution  of  the  foreign  funds  for  the  promotion  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  in  order  not  to  implant  in  the  churches 
evangelical  parasitism,  which  is  the  great  atavic  evil  that 
has  made  Latin  America  so  unhappy.  Happily,  the  real 
church  of  Christ  was  never  parasitic,  and  her  example  in 
the  past  is  a  perpetual  blessing  to  those  who  enter  her 
circle. 

Self-support,  the  sacred  duty  and  high  privilege  of 
supporting  the  church  directly  and  immediately,  the  labor 
and  laborers  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  is  the  Biblical 
regime,  the  plan  that  God  blesses.  It  is  in  this  that  the 
life  of  the  church  is  revealed,  the  spirit  of  sacrifice  in 
its  members,  the  degree  of  gratitude  and  love  with  which 
they  receive  Christ.  David,  full  of  gratitude,  refused  the 
gift  of  Araunah  and  did  not  wish  to  offer  to  the  Lord  a 
sacrifice  that  had  cost  him  nothing.  This  is  the  delicate 
sentiment  of  every  heart  that  loves  with  sincerity  the 
blessed  Savior,  and  wishes  to  prove  to  him  his  profound 


232       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

gratitude.  The  support,  therefore,  of  the  native  churches 
by  foreign  missions  is  an  anomaly ;  it  is  not  Biblical,  and 
should  be  entirely  of  a  temporary  character.  Conse- 
quently, it  is  the  important  duty  of  missionaries  and 
native  leaders  to  face  promptly  in  Brazil  the  high  and 
vital  problem  of  self-support  for  the  churches  of  that 
country. 

The  solution  of  the  problem  should  begin  v^ith  the  com- 
plete emancipation  of  the  ministry.  The  minister  is  the 
exponent  of  the  Christian  Hfe  to  the  community.  His 
dependence  on  tutelage  means  the  servitude  of  the 
church.  In  Brazil  there  is,  it  must  be  admitted,  in 
general,  a  tv^^ofold  difficulty  in  the  v^ay  of  a  solution  of 
this  first  part  of  the  problem.  On  the  one  hand  there  is  a 
disproportion  betv^een  the  resources  of  the  church  and 
the  number  of  its  ministry;  and  on  the  other  hand,  be- 
tween the  teaching  demands  of  the  church  and  minis- 
terial preparation.  It  is  necessary,  therefore,  that  we 
lay  hold  of  the  work  diligently,  if  we  do  not  wish  to  see 
perpetuated  the  demoralizing  regime  of  native  churches 
supported  by  foreign  missions.  I  do  not  believe  there  is 
any  better  plan  than  the  Scotch  plan  of  a  common  fund, 
or  national  fund,  for  the  support  of  the  evangelists  that 
serve  weak  congregations  and  churches  that  cannot  sup- 
port their  pastors. 

Since  1887,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Brazil,  and 
particularly  now  the  Independent  Presbyterian  Church, 
has  put  into  practise  this  plan  with  marked  success. 
From  this  time  dates  the  spirit  of  independence  and  self- 
'  support  that  has  made  of  the  workers  in  Brazil  the 
triumph  and  hope  of  foreign  missions.  Let  us  examine 
it  briefly: 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  233 

The  supreme  council  of  the  church  estabHshes  a 
national  fund  to  which  are  gathered  regular  and  special 
collections  from  the  congregations,  as  well  as  from  wills 
and  voluntary  gifts.  A  committee  on  national  missions, 
composed  exclusively  of  natives,  administers  and  applies 
annually  the  fund  gathered.  In  the  application  of  the 
fund,  the  salaries  of  the  national  evangelists  will  be 
gradually  relieved.  A  periodical  under  the  direction  of 
the  committee  on  national  missions  advocates  especially 
this  plan  and  Christian  liberality.  Such  is  the  plan  in 
general  outline  that  has  produced  such  excellent  results 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Brazil. 

It  is  clear  that  in  order  to  carry  forward  this  plan 
or  any  other  movement  of  independence,  national  leaders 
are  necessary,  in  a  certain  measure,  who  inspire  the  con- 
fidence of  the  people.  These  leaders  not  only  need  a 
certain  degree  of  education  but  also,  and  chiefly,  a 
divine  calling.  This  divine  calling  will  appear  as  the 
fruit  of  prayer  and  practical  effort  upon  the  part  of 
churches  directed  by  missionaries. 

It  is  important  that  those  who  propose  to  guide  their 
brethren  and  fellow  countrymen  in  the  way  of  financial 
independence  should  not  limit  themselves  to  the  local 
results  of  the  emancipating  efforts  but  should  know  how 
to  reach  all  the  congregations  under  their  care  with  the 
Christian  and  patriotic  spirit.  Nationalism  is  a  provi- 
dential force,  and  it  is  necessary  that  they  should  know 
how  to  guide  this  force  in  an  enthusiastic  and  generous 
movement  for  the  independence  of  the  evangelical  com- 
munity. Besides  this,  it  is  necessary  that  the  self-support 
that  is  sought  shall  not  be  an  eventful  and  precarious 
independence  of  the  isolated  congregation,  but  the  fruit 


234       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

of  a  system  capable  of  resisting  the  eventualities  of  finan- 
cial situations. 

Another  important  observation  is  that  the  directors  of 
the  ideal  community  shall  feel  that  one  national  dollar 
is  worth  one  hundred  foreign  dollars,  because  these 
are  received  and  that  one  is  given.  ''  It  is  more  blessed 
to  give  than  to  receive,"  said  the  Lord.  In  order  that 
this  sentiment  may  be  strong,  it  is  necessary  that  the 
dollars  shall  not  be  mixed  together,  and  that  there  should 
be  left  to  the  national  church  its  part  of  the  exclusive 
and  unique  responsibility.  The  paternal  regime  at  times 
benumbs  efficacious  energies.  The  movement  of  self- 
support  thus  begun  cannot  fail  to  be  extended,  reaching 
to  all  the  spheres  of  activity  in  the  church.  Whoever 
gives  wishes  to  give  more  and  has  more  to  give.  And  in 
this  way,  the  church  in  its  national,  sectional,  and  local 
asp'ects  will  go  on  in  Brazil,  attaining  to  the  knowledge  of 
its  sublime  vocation,  as  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal 
priesthood,  a  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  J.  L,  Kennedy  said  that  the  church  should  be  taught 
to  support  its  pastor,  and  the  pastor  should  expect  to  demand 
such  support  from  the  church.  When  the  pastor  supports  himself 
by  secular  labor — as  not  a  few  show  a  tendency  to  do — he 
encourages  the  church  to  neglect  one  of  its  fundamental  duties. 

The  Rev.  George  H.  Trull  expressed  admiration  for  the  frank- 
ness of  the  report  in  advocating  self-support.  He  explained 
the  "  every-member  canvass "  as  operated  in  the  churches  of 
North  America,  declaring  that  this  plan  was  not  a  North 
American  plan  but  Pauline  and  Biblical.    Such  a  plan,  therefore, 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  235 

will  work  everywhere,  in  South  America  as  well  as  North 
America,  in  churches  old  and  new,  small  and  large.  He  ad- 
vocated the  adoption  of  this  plan  by  every  church  in  Brazil. 

The  Rev.  Francisco  de  Sousa  explained  that  the  Congregational 
Church  in  Brazil  is  entirely  independent  of  all  subsidies  from 
abroad.  The  stronger  congregations  aid  the  weaker.  His 
church  assumed  his  entire  support  within  six  months  after  his 
pastorate  began,  and  now  aids  the  foreign  missionary  work  in 
Portugal.     It  is  also  doing  much  for  home  missions. 

The  Rev.  George  Gartner  said  that  in  the  district  in  which 
he  is  presiding  elder,  no  church  receives  help  from  abroad.  The 
stronger  churches  aid  the  weaker. 


IV 

REPORT  ON  EDUCATION 

The  following  is  a  digest  of  the  report  presented  by 
the  Rev.  Americo  V.  Cabral,  chairman : 

The  important  question  to  be  determined  is  the  kind 
of  education  to  be  furnished  by  the  money  given  for 
missionary  purposes.  It  should  be  in  the  first  place  a 
distinctly  religious  school. 

RELIGIOUS  INSTRUCTION 

It  often  happens  in  our  mission  schools  that  persons 
outside  of  the  churches  greatly  desire  instruction  by 
American  methods,  but  with  a  minimum  of  religion.  We 
have  met  with  cases  where  the  pupil  enters  the  mis- 
sionary school  already  instructed  by  his  parents  to  pay 
no  attention  to  the  religious  teaching.  It  is  necessary 
to  resist  this  current,  destructive  to  missionary  ideals, 
even  with  the  sacrifice  of  an  immediate  material  success. 
As  it  is  from  the  Christian  school  that  we  hope  to  re- 
ceive the  future  ministers  and  Christian  leaders,  they 
should  in  all  their  courses,  primary,  secondary,  and 
higher,  provide  a  solid,  attractive  Biblical  instruction 
which  forms  an  integral  and  unescapable  part  of  its 
program.  Its  faculty  should  be  composed  of  Christian 
teachers.  As  Dr.  Benjamin  I.  Wheeler  says,  "  Profes- 
sors or  teachers  who  are  not  profoundly  religious  will 


EDUCATION  237 

never  train  their  pupils  for  nobility  of  life  and  fulness 
of  character.  Education  should  be,  to  sum  up,  the  sal- 
vation of  souls."  It  must  encourage  what  Dr.  Arnold 
of  Rugby  would  call  moral  meditation.  "  He  who  does 
not  think  will  certainly  have  to  do  one  or  the  other  of 
two  things — submit  himself  entirely  to  the  counsel  and 
direction  of  others,  like  a  little  child,  or  else  proceed 
mistakenly." 

These  schools  should  have  professors  who  are  giving 
instruction  in  all  branches  of  knowledge  equal  to  the  best 
that  is  given  in  the  state  schools.  No  religious  motives 
can  excuse  the  mission  school  from  doing  honest  educa- 
tional work. 

In  the  case  of  denominational  schools,  the  work  of  the 
local  church  and  that  of  the  school  should  be  harmonized 
so  as  to  give  a  common  testimony  in  the  commu- 
nity. 

A  union  of  evangelical  teachers  would  be  of  great  help. 
Such  a  union  is  at  work  among  the  German  schools  in 
Rio  Grande  do  Sul,  representing  a  scholastic  population 
of  about  forty  thousand.  It  includes  in  its  program  the 
study  of  curricula,  methods  of  teaching,  and  didactic 
books.  Without  an  exchange  of  ideas  and  experiences, 
the  recommendation  of  a  uniform  course  would  be  very 
difficult.  It  is  to  be  desired  that  the  curriculum  of  the 
denominational  schools  should  be  so  arranged  as  to  en- 
able the  students  to  pass  with  ease  the  examinations  for 
admission  to  institutions  of  higher  learning. 

The  curriculum  designed  for  preparing  ministers 
should  be  adequate  for  the  intellectual  emphasis  of 
modern  thought.  We  should  then  be  qualified  to  place 
a  broader  philosophical  foundation  in  theological  study, 


238      CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

to  base  ecclesiastical  history  on  the  knowledge  of  all 
religious  institutionalism,  to  meet  the  apologetic  neces- 
sities of  the  day  with  an  accurate  examination  of  the 
claims  of  historic  Christianity  by  the  light  of  the  re- 
ligious conscience  of  the  world.  More  importance  should 
be  given  to  the  study  of  ethics,  establishing  clearly  the  dif- 
ference between  easy  moral  platitudes  and  the  intensely 
practical  needs  of  the  evangelical  design.  Are  our  clergy 
so  trained  as  to  carry  the  banner  in  the  vanguard  of  moral 
progress  ?  How  many  ministers  are  competent  to  preach 
a  sermon  upon  the  morality  of  the  gospel,  which  shall 
throw  light  upon  the  duty  of  man  in  the  labyrinth  of 
modern  commercial  rivalry,  of  the  corrupt  and  selfish 
materialism  of  the  social  life  of  to-day?  The  assevera- 
tion of  Bergson  that  the  reason  why  men  do  not  do 
what  is  right  is  because  they  find  themselves  completely 
bewildered  in  the  presence  of  conflicting  claims,  con- 
tains at  least  a  half-truth.  The  present  time  demands 
moral  guidance  and  leadership. 


CHRISTIAN  LEADERSHIP 

This  can  be  found : 

(i)  In  the  Sunday-schools.  But  the  Sunday-school 
must  lose  its  routine  character  in  order  to  become  a 
society  of  Christians,  a  nursery  of  social  reformers.  For 
this  it  is  necessary  to  have  teachers  who  give  their  souls 
to  the  work  and  who  have  the  gift  of  inspiring  their 
pupils  with  the  holy  and  noble  ambition  of  gaining  the 
world  for  Christ.  Cards,  texts,  and  books  do  not  make 
Christians  of  our  children.  They  need  consecrated 
teachers  who  will  give  them  the  true  learning,  teachers 


EDUCATION  239 

who  will  help  in  the  moral  awakening  of  the   rising 
generation. 

(2)  In  mission  schools,  if  these  be  efficient  and  faith- 
ful to  the  ends  for  which  they  were  created.  The  church 
which  cannot  give  men  a  direction  in  the  solution  of  the 
problems  of  to-day,  can  expect  little  consideration  when 
to-morrow  arrives.  The  challenge  made  to  the  church 
and  to  the  school  is  that  they  point  out  the  way  for 
social  service. 

(3)  In  institutions  of  higher  learning,  academies  of 
law  and  medicine,  engineering  schools,  and  universities. 
This  means  an  active,  intense,  systematic  work  among 
the  pupils,  who  are  the  source  from  which  proceeds 
the  greater  part  of  the  leaders  of  the  country.  The 
pupils  need  to  reconstruct  their  religious  ideas  in  order 
to  meet  the  critical  and  scientific  thought  of  their  new 
surroundings.  The  universities  need  lectures  upon 
such  subjects  as  "  Religion  and  Science,"  "  Christian 
Morality,"  "  Biblical  History,"  "  Comparative  Religions," 
*^  Christianity  and  Socialism,"  "  Creed  and  Character." 

It  would  be  well  that  the  churches  should  provide 
skilled  lecturers  who  should  periodically  visit  the  pupils 
in  the  institutions  of  higher  learning.  Lectures  such  as 
were  given  by  Bryan  at  the  capital,  and  by  Mott  and 
Speer  in  various  centers,  cannot  fail  to  make  a  great 
impression.  Men  like  Dr.  Nin-Frias  of  Uruguay  could 
be  of  incalculable  utility  in  this  work. 

With  respect  to  the  leaders  of  rural  life  we  can  assert 
that  the  time  has  come  in  which  the  country  preacher, 
the  district  teacher,  and  the  superintendent  of  the  rural 
Sunday-school  should  consider  their  respective  functions 
as  those  of  social  builders.     The  church,  viewed  from 


240       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

this  point,  does  not  exist  for  itself  alone  nor  for  the 
individuals  which  compose  it,  but  for  the  whole  com- 
munity. Does  it  not  therefore  follow  that  the  preacher, 
besides  his  knowledge  of  theology  and  religion,  should 
also  understand  the  problem  of  the  community  and 
know  what  place  the  church  has  in  the  solution  of  this 
problem  ? 


GENERAL   DISCUSSION    OF   THE   REPORT 

The  Rev.  Jose  Ferraz  confessed  that  in  his  opinion  the  educa- 
tional efforts  thus  far  made  have  not  brought  satisfactory  re- 
sults. Most  of  the  attention  has  been  given  to  secondary  schools. 
Had  the  money  used  jn  these  schools  been  expended  on  primary 
schools,  the  results  would  have  been  far  greater.  The  most 
urgent  needs  are  for  primary  parochial  schools  and  normal 
schools  for  the  preparation  of  teachers.  The  mother  churches 
should  be  asked  to  give  their  attention  to  these  branches  of 
educational  work. 

The  Rev.  George  L.  Bickerstaph  spoke  on  behalf  of  the  training 
of  efficient  leaders  in  church  and  called  attention  to  a  fine  begin- 
ning that  has  been  made  toward  a  training  school  at  Castro. 

Miss  Lyona  Glenn  spoke  for  primary  parochial  schools.  The 
woman's  board  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  is 
taking  up  this  work  seriously.  Schools  are  needed  for  boys 
and  for  girls,  but  the  time  has  not  yet  come  for  coeducation. 

Mr.  Dwight  Goddard  took  issue  with  that  part  of  the  report 
which  seemed  to  oppose  a  union  seminary  for  the  training  of 
ministers.  No  one  denomination  is  now  able  to  provide  the 
various  departments  needed  in  a  modern  seminary.  He  argued 
that  the  sharing  of  a  common  life  by  students  from  different 
denominations  would  be  a  great  blessing  to  the  students.  They 
would  come  to  understand  each  other,  to  love  each  other,  and 
the  chances  of  their  falling  into  sectarian  dissensions  when  they 


EDUCATION  241 

got  out  into  their  actual  work,  would  be  reduced  to  the  minimum 
of  possibility.  This  would  be  a  strong  factor  in  the  creation 
of  a  united  national  church.  A  well-equipped  union  seminary 
would  command  respect  and  the  attendance  of  men  well  prepared 
in  the  colleges. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  T.  J.  Porter  gave  a  personal  testimony  as  to  the 
value  of  mingling  in  student  days  with  other  students  not  of  his 
own  denomination.  He  attended  a  college  that  was  not  Presby- 
terian. In  his  seminary  days  he  had  close  relations  with  many 
Baptist  students.  Later  he  had  intimate  relations  with  Anglican 
Methodists.  He  found  that  all  of  these  associations  had  con- 
tributed much  to  the  broadening  and  deepening  of  his  own  life. 
He  informed  the  conference  that  the  Presbyterian  general  as- 
sembly at  its  meeting  in  February  recommended  that  mission- 
aries be  withdrawn  from  the  national  churches.  This  action 
will  go  far  toward  making  these  churches  entirely  autonomous. 
He  also  advised  the  conference  that  the  directors  of  the  semi- 
nary of  which  he  is  head  are  looking  toward  union  or  coopera- 
tion with  similar  institutions  of  other  denominations. 

The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis  said  that  the  Presbyterian  seminary  has 
already  done  something  in  the  way  of  cooperation.  There  is 
good  prospect  of  a  plan  of  cooperation  or  union  between  the 
Presbyterian  seminary  at  Campinas  and  the  seminary  of  the 
Independent  Presbyterian  Church  at  Sao  Paulo  being  adopted. 
What  an  advantage  it  would  be,  he  said,  to  have  one  hundred 
students  working  together  in  a  union  seminary!  What  an  ad- 
vantage to  the  students  and  to  the  church ! 

The  Rev.  J.  N.  Paranagua  wished  to  see  Brazil  following  the 
example  of  the  United  States  and  Switzerland  in  the  education 
of  her  youth.  There  is  great  need  of  physical,  intellectual,  and 
moral  education. 

Dr.  J.  B.  Silvado  was  invited  by  the  conference  to  speak 
on  behalf  of  the  education  of  abnormal  youth — the  blind,  deaf, 
and  dumb.  Of  the  twenty  thousand  deaf  mutes  in  Brazil  only 
fifty  are  under  Christian  instruction.  In  a  very  earnest  plea 
Dr.  Silvado  laid  this  opportunity  of  service  upon  the  conscience 
of  the  churches  in  Brazil  and  the  agencies  working  from  abroad. 


V 

REPORT   ON    COOPERATION    AND   UNITY 
By  the  Rev.  Samuel  R.  Gammon,  D.D. 

historical 

Division  of  Territory. 

One  of  the  first  and  most  notable  examples  of  the 
spirit  of  cooperation  in  the  division  of  territory  among 
the  workers  of  the  evangelical  churches  in  Brazil  was 
given  by  the  Northern  Presbyterian  mission  in  1889.  The 
first  missionaries  sent  out  by  the  American  Episcopal 
Church  had  just  arrived  from  the  United  States,  and 
they  wished  to  occupy  a  field  distinct  from  that  of  other 
missions.  The  Presbyterian  mission,  being  short  of 
workers  at  the  time  and  consequently  unable  properly  to 
man  its  entire  field,  generously  withdrew  from  the  state 
of  Rio  Grande  do  Sul  and  turned  over  to  the  Episcopal 
brethren  all  of  its  congregations  and  its  organized  work 
in  that  state.  The  history  of  these  twenty-six  years 
has  abundantly  proved  the  wisdom  of  the  step. 

Another  manifestation  of  the  same  spirit  was  given  by 
the  Methodist  churches  (north  and  south)  when  they 
decided  to  divide  their  South  American  field,  the  former 
confining  its  work  to  the  Spanish  republics,  the  latter 
to  the  Portuguese-speaking  population.  This  compact 
meant  the  transfer  to  the  mission  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 

242 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  243 

copal  Church,  South,  of  all  the  work  already  done  in  the 
state  of  Rio  Grande  do  Sul. 

When  the  Presbyterians  (South)  decided  in  1892  to 
open  work  in  what  is  now  the  field  of  the  East  Brazil 
Mission,  they  sought  an  agreement  with  their  Methodist 
brethren,  to  the  effect  that  the  Presbyterians  should  con- 
fine their  work  to  the  territory  served  by  the  West  Minas 
railway  and  the  Methodists  to  that  served  by  the  Cen- 
tral road. 

Later  on,  when  the  Central  Mission  (Presbyterian, 
North)  began  an  active  enlargement  of  its  work  in  the 
field  of  Bahia  and  neighboring  states,  it  sought  an  agree- 
ment with  the  Baptists  in  Bahia  and  with  the  Metho- 
dists and  Presbyterians  (South)  in  neighboring  territory. 

This  wise  spirit  of  cooperation  led  the  two  Bible  so- 
cieties (British  and  American)  to  two  agreements  by 
which,  at  different  times,  the  whole  territory  of  Brazil 
was  divided.  The  results  have  been  most  satisfactory  in 
economy  of  workers  and  funds,  and  in  a  more  rapid 
covering  of  the  entire  field. 

It  is  pleasant  to  record,  too,  that  this  spirit  of  coopera- 
tion in  the  division  of  territory  has  been  shown  by  the 
native  churches  as  well  as  by  the  missions.  In  1897, 
the  Presbyterian  synod  appointed  a  committee  on  fra- 
ternal relations  with  other  bodies  and  invited  commit- 
tees from  other  bodies  to  unite  in  establishing  the  basis 
of  an  alliance  among  the  evangelical  churches  in  Brazil, 
with  a  view  to  avoiding  conflicts  in  the  opening  up  of 
evangelical  work.  As  the  basis  of  conference  in  the 
formation  of  an  alliance,  the  plan  of  "  mission  comity  " 
in  Mexico  was  adopted.  During  the  period  of  three 
years  following,  this  committee  conferred  with  a  similar 


244       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

one  appointed  by  the  Methodist  conference,  and  in  1900 
the  two  courts  adopted  the  following  modus  vivendi 
presented  by  their  respective  committees. 

(i)  No  city  of  less  than  25,000  inhabitants  shall  be 
occupied  by  more  than  one  denomination.  (2)  That 
place  shall  be  considered  occupied  territory  where  divine 
service  has  been  regularly  held.  (3)  As  to  the  transfer 
of  members  from  one  denomination  to  another,  they 
should  not  be  induced  to  transfer  membership  by  offer 
of  employment  or  other  advantages,  seeing  that  such 
methods  are  unworthy  of  Christians.  No  member  shall 
be  transferred  without  previous  full  conference  with  the 
church  from  which  he  comes.  (4)  Discipline  and  forms 
of  government  shall  be  mutually  respected,  and  with 
great  care.  (5)  An  interdenominational  committee  shall 
be  appointed,  consisting  of  three  members  from  each 
of  the  denominations,  to  decide  all  questions  and  solve 
problems  arising  during  the  intervals  between  meetings 
of  the  church  courts, — such  decisions  to  be  respected 
until  the  courts  of  the  respective  churches  shall 
have  decided  contrary  thereto.  (6)  Every  memorial 
couched  in  respectful  terms  shall  have  due  consid- 
eration at  the  hands  of  the  interdenominational  com- 
mittee. 

The  two  ratifying  courts  appointed  their  members  of 
the  interdenominational  committee,  and  the  synod  directed 
its  appointees  to  strive  to  induce  other  evangelical 
churches  to  adopt  the  same  plan. 

The  organization  of  the  Brazilian  Evangelical  Alliance 
in  1903  was  another  manifestation  of  the  solidarity  of 
the  evangelical  churches  in  Brazil,  all  of  whom  came 
into  the  Alliance  with  great  promptness.    The  Alliance 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  245 

at  its  first  meeting  recommended  important  measures 
tending  to  cooperation  in  the  Lord's  work. 

The  most  radical  of  these  movements  toward  coopera- 
tion in  Brazil,  however,  was  the  resolution  unanimously 
adopted  by  the  Presbyterian  synod  in  1906,  appointing 
a  committee  to  confer  with  a  similar  committee  of  the 
Methodist  conference,  if  such  should  be  appointed,  as 
to  the  possibility  and  desirability  of  organic  union  be- 
tween the  two  bodies, — following,  more  or  less,  the  lines 
of  the  movement  in  Canada.  Although  nothing  definite 
came  of  this  resolution,  the  fact  of  the  appointment  of 
such  a  committee  is  evidence  of  a  strong  tendency  toward 
cooperation  and  union. 

Cooperation  in  Publication. 

Movements  have  been  made  from  time  to  time  toward 
some  form  of  cooperation  among  the  evangelical  forces 
in  the  work  of  publication ;  but  the  most  definite  plan  and 
the  strongest  appeal,  probably,  is  to  be  found  in  the  action 
taken  by  the  Evangelical  Alliance  at  its  first  meeting,  in 
1903.  At  that  time  a  plan  of  cooperation  in  the  publica- 
tion of  evangelical  periodicals  and  newspapers  v/as  out- 
lined, a  plan  for  the  preparation  and  publication  of  a 
series  of  Sunday-school  lessons  for  the  use  of  all  the 
denom.inations  and  a  plan  for  the  amalgamation  of  the 
evangelical  printing-shops  and  book-stocks  in  Rio  de 
Janeiro  so  as  to  form  a  single  competent  concern  instead 
of  the  several  small,  struggling  plants.  These  recom- 
mendations of  the  Alliance  were  adopted  by  the  Presby- 
terian synod  and  the  Methodist  conference. 

Later  on,  in  191 1,  nothing  practical  having  come  of  the 
movement  started  by  the  Alliance  in  1903,  the  Union  of 


246       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

Christian  Workers  in  Rio  de  Janeiro  put  on  foot  an- 
other movement  to  secure  the  same  end.  But  this,  also, 
though  it  seemed  to  have  the  support  of  the  principal 
parties  concerned,  came  to  naught. 

Coo,peration  in  Educational  Work. 

During  the  past  ten  or  twenty  years,  the  possibility  of 
cooperation  in  educational  work  has  more  than  once  been 
discussed;  but  no  practical  results  came  from  the  dis- 
cussions. In  1912,  a  number  of  missionaries  and  others 
engaged  in  educational  work  met  in  Juiz  de  Fora  to  study 
plans  for  organizing  and  standardizing  courses  of  study 
and  for  providing  an  adequate  educational  literature. 
The  discussions  were  of  great  interest  and  value,  and  the 
possibilities  of  great  results  from  such  conferences  led 
those  present  to  decide  to  hold  them  annually.  Owing 
to  the  great  difficulty  of  finding  a  central  point  where 
all  the  workers  could  meet,  this  wise  plan  could  not  be 
carried  out. 

In  1913,  the  East  Brazil  Mission  sent  out  a  circular 
letter  to  the  various  missions  carrying  on  educational 
work  in  Brazil  and  to  the  heads  of  these  schools,  asking 
a  serious  consideration  of  the  possibility  and  the  desira- 
bility of  a  federation  of  all  evangelical  schools — prepara- 
tory, collegiate,  and  professional — a  federation  securing 
equivalent  courses  and  uniform  standards  in  all  the 
schools,  and  which,  under  a  board  of  directors  represent- 
ing the  various  evangelical  churches,  should  form  the 
nucleus  of  an  evangelical  university. 

Another  important  movement  in  behalf  of  cooperation 
in  educational  work  was  that  begun  by  the  representa- 
tives of  the  Methodist  seminary  at  Granbery  in  Juiz  de 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  247 

Fora  and  of  the  Presbyterian  seminary  at  Campinas, 
looking  to  the  union  of  the  two  institutions.  There 
seems  to  be  prospect  of  consummating  this  union,  favored 
as  it  is  by  men  of  influence  on  both  sides. 


ORGANIC  UNITY 

Not  content  with  proposing  half-way  measures,  the 
commission  wishes  to  urge  that  this  conference  con- 
sider seriously,  and  with  devout  mind,  the  possibility  of 
the  organic  union  of  the  various  evangelical  bodies  in 
Brazil  in  one  Brazilian  Evangelical  Church.  It  may  be 
impossible  to  reaHze  this  ideal  at  this  time;  but  such  is, 
without  doubt,  the  ideal  we  should  have  in  mind  and  for 
which  we  should  constantly  strive  and  pray. 

It  was  natural,  logical,  and  inevitable  that  the  mind 
and  conscience  of  the  church,  bound  for  centuries  with 
the  chains  of  a  supposed  infallible  authority  of  a  haughty 
hierarchy,  should,  under  the  powerful  influence  of  the 
mighty  spiritual  reaction  of  the  Reformation,  divide 
evangelical  Christendom  into  a  multiplicity  of  separate 
communions.  Some  of  these  divisions  were  based  on 
principles  of  real  worth  and  have  resulted  beneficially  in 
preserving  the  purity  and  stimulating  the  zeal  of  the 
church.  It  must  be  confessed,  however,  that  the  re- 
action went  too  far,  and  that  many  of  the  divisions  have 
no  sufficient  basis  and  have  contributed  rather  to  the 
weakening  of  Reformed  Christendom. 

There  is,  however,  a  notable  reaction  now  in  progress. 
In  many  Protestant  countries,  there  is  a  strong  tendency 
to  unite  many  of  these  several  communions.  In  the 
United  States,  in  Canada,  and  in  many  of  the  great  mis- 


248       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

sion  fields  of  the  world — Japan,  China,  and  India — this 
tendency  has  taken  definite  form  and  has  resulted  in  great 
blessing  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  There  may  be  some 
justification,  in  the  older  Protestant  countries,  for  some 
of  these  divisions  that  had  their  origin  in  historic  move- 
ments and  are  hallowed  by  hereditary  traditions;  but 
can  any  possible  justification  be  found  for  introducing 
them  into  countries  where  the  pure  gospel  is  now  being 
preached,  countries  where  nothing  is  known  of  the  origin 
of  these  sects,  and  where,  often,  the  differences  dividing 
them  are  unintelligible?  Our  Lord's  plan  seems  to 
have  been  to  have  his  church  begin  its  history  and 
influence  in  the  world  as  one  church — one  organically. 
Would  not  his  plan  be  to  have  it  begin  its  history  in  any 
particular  country  in  the  same  manner? 

It  is  entirely  possible  that,  with  passing  years,  there 
may  arise  the  necessity  of  dividing  evangelical  Christian- 
ity in  Brazil  and  in  other  countries  where  it  is  now  being 
introduced  in  its  pristine  purity.  But  if  there  arise  such 
necessity,  God's  providence  will  determine  the  time  and 
the  circumstances;  and  the  divisions  will  come  along 
lines  of  natural  cleavage  historically  or  theologically. 
But  to  transplant  to  these  countries  the  manifold  di- 
visions that  have  grown  up  among  other  peoples,  many 
of  which  are  artificial,  seems  little  less  than  a  crime 
against  the  unity  of  the  church  of  Christ  and  against 
the  intercessory  prayer  of  our  Lord. 

It  is  probable  that  the  element  in  the  national  churches 
in  Brazil  that  would  most  strongly  oppose  organic  union 
will  be  found  among  the  foreign  missionaries.  For 
these  brethren  the  denominational  divisions  have  an 
historical  raison  d'etre,  they  are  traditional  and  are  con- 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  249 

secrated  by  affection.  It  would  be  interesting,  however, 
to  know  whether  or  not,  if  the  missionary  element  and  its 
influence  were  set  aside,  the  native  element  would  vote 
in  favor  of  organic  union.  It  is  not  proposed  to  answer 
this  question  here.  It  is  raised  for  the  sole  purpose  of 
provoking  sober  and  honest  thought.  Granted  that  the 
native  element,  which  is  permanent,  would  vote  for  union, 
the  missionary  element,  which  is  temporary  in  its 
presence,  should  not  dare  to  let  or  hinder. 

It  should  be  entirely  possible — and  what  has  been  done 
in  other  lands  proves  it — to  find  some  plan  of  organic 
union  of  the  evangelical  denominations  that  would  en- 
sure loyalty  to  the  fundamentals  of  Christian  truth  and, 
at  the  same  time,  allow  margin  for  a  certain  liberty  in 
matters  of  church  government  and  secondary  points  of 
doctrine.  The  commission  does  not  wish  to  offer  to 
the  conference  any  special  plan  of  union.  The  basis  for 
such  union  should  be  carefully  worked  out  by  repre- 
sentatives of  the  different  churches  in  repeated  con- 
ferences. 

A   FEDERATION   ALTERNATIVE 

In  case  the  conference  cannot  now  see  its  way  clear  to 
adopt  some  general  plan  for  organic  union,  the  commis- 
sion wishes  to  recommend  a  close  and  strong  federa- 
tion that  may  represent  as  far  as  possible  the  unity  and 
solidarity  of  evangelical  Christendom.  The  following  is 
offered  as  a  satisfactory  plan  in  its  general  lines:  (i) 
That  a  single  name  be  adopted  for  all  of  the  churches : 
"  The  Evangelical  Church  in  Brazil,"  denominational 
names  to  be  used  as  subtitle,  if  so  desired.  (2)  That 
there   be   a   superior   council   representing   the  various 


250       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

federated  denominations,  composed  of  three  or  more 
members  of  each  denomination,  the  council  to  have  the 
following  duties  and  powers : 

(a)  To  decide,  with  final  authority,  all  interdenomina- 
tional questions. 

(b)  To  mark  out  the  field  of  the  federated  denomina- 
tions in  unoccupied  territory,  in  accordance  with  principles 
previously  agreed  upon;  to  see  that  in  territory  already 
partly  occupied  by  more  than  one  denomination  cities  of 
less  than  25,000  inhabitants  be  occupied  by  only  one,  un- 
less a  larger  number  be  already  at  work ;  to  insist  that,  in 
cities  occupied  by  more  than  one  denomination,  no  new 
preaching  halls  be  opened  within  a  kilometer  of  others. 

(c)  To  bring  about,  whenever  possible,  the  union  of 
two  or  more  weak  congregations  belonging  to  different 
denominations  in  the  same  town  or  rural  vicinity  in  a 
single  church,  which  may  belong  to  the  denomination 
chosen  by  the  majority,  or  whose  members  may  continue 
to  work  in  harmony  with  the  general  scheme  of  the  de- 
nomination to  which  they  originally  belonged ;  and  whose 
pastor  may,  if  he  so  desire,  continue  his  ecclesiastical 
relations  as  before. 

(d)  To  insist  on  the  transfer,  by  letter,  of  members 
of  one  denomination  who  move  into  territory  occupied 
exclusively  by  another  denomination;  to  insist  on  the 
rigorous  mutual  respect  of  the  discipline  of  the  con- 
federated churches. 

(e)  To  provide  for  and  organize  religious  conferences 
for  the  purpose  of  strengthening  the  spiritual  Hfe  and 
the  bonds  of  union  and  cooperation  among  the  members 
of  the  federated  churches. 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  251 

PUBLICATION  AND  EDUCATION 

The  necessity  of  making  larger  use  of  the  powerful 
arm  of  the  evangelical  press  in  the  propaganda  of 
Christian  truth  in  Brazil  becomes  more  and  more  evi- 
dent. The  necessity  of  doing  this  becomes  more  urgent 
when  we  consider  what  the  enemies  of  the  truth  are 
doing  by  means  of  the  printed  page.  The  commission, 
therefore,  urges  that  the  essential  plan  and  spirit  of  the 
recommendations  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  as  cited 
above,  be  carried  out. 

The  value  and  necessity  of  this  work  in  the  present 
condition  of  the  evangelical  communities  of  Brazil  can- 
not be  questioned.  The  history  of  the  Protestant 
churches  in  other  lands  and  the  intense  activity  of  the 
enemies  of  the  truth  bear  witness  to  the  value  and 
necessity  of  this  work.  The  extraordinary  percentage 
of  illiteracy  in  the  country,  the  rigorous  exclusion  of  all 
suggestion  of  religious  instruction  from  the  govern- 
ment schools,  primary  and  higher,  and  the  growing  neces- 
sity of  providing  for  the  children  of  the  evangelical 
churches  educational  advantages  under  the  influence  of 
the  gospel — all,  alike,  imperatively  call  for  the  work  of 
the  teacher  and  for  the  cooperation  of  all  our  forces 
in  solving  the  problems  of  education. 

There  is  no  branch  of  the  work  of  evangelical 
Christianity  in  which  the  principles  of  cooperation  can 
be  more  easily  or  more  profitably  applied  than  in  educa- 
tion. In  many  countries,  the  problems  of  education  are 
already  being  solved  along  the  lines  of  cooperation,  and 
the  commission  wishes  to  urge  this  conference  to  recom- 
mend that  the  missions  and  the  national  churches  unite 


252       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

in  a  strong  and  persistent  effort  to  lay  the  foundations  of 
a  system  of  evangelical  schools  that  may  powerfully  in- 
fluence the  history  and  life  of  the  church  and  the  nation. 


A   RELIGIOUS  RETREAT 

One  of  the  principal  difficulties  in  the  way  of  the 
establishment  and  the  loyal  execution  of  plans  of  coopera- 
tion is  to  be  found  in  the  great  distances  that  separate 
the  fields  of  work  and  the  consequent  difficulty  of  hold- 
ing conferences  where  the  workers  may  see  each  other 
face  to  face  and  confer  about  the  interests  of  the  Lord's 
kingdom.  Such  gatherings  have  always  resulted  in  an 
increased  spirit  of  soHdarity  and  in  greater  desire  for 
cooperation.  In  other  countries,  there  are  well-known 
places  for  religious  gatherings,  where  every  year  large 
crowds  of  earnest  souls  gather  to  receive  spiritual  uplift 
and  to  plan  for  the  enlargement  of  the  Kingdom.  Winona 
Lake  and  Montreal  are  familiar  names  to  Presbyterians ; 
Waynesville  to  Southern  Methodists;  and  Ridge  Crest 
to  Baptists;  while  Northfield,  throughout  the  religious 
world,  is  synonymous  with  quickened  spiritual  life  and 
enlarged  vision  of  the  interests  of  God's  kingdom. 

Nothing  would  contribute  more  to  the  rapid  progress 
of  the  gospel  work  in  Brazil  than  frequent  gatherings 
where  the  workers  could  meet  and  cultivate  cordial  rela- 
tions with  each  other  and  form  plans  for  the  spread  of 
the  kingdom.  We,  therefore,  recommend  to  the  con- 
ference that  the  boards  and  national  churches  be  urgently 
requested  to  secure  a  property  at  some  accessible  point, 
near  to  some  one  of  the  larger  cities,  attractive,  having 
fine  climate  and  inexpensive  living, — a  place  where  the 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  253 

missions,  annually  or  as  often  as  possible,  could  hold 
their  regular  meetings;  where  those  engaged  in  institu- 
tional work  could  meet  for  conference;  where  mission- 
aries and  the  leading  spirits  of  the  national  church  could 
confer  about  the  larger  interests  of  the  great  work; 
where  religious  congresses  could  hold  their  meetings  for 
the  strengthening  and  deepening  of  the  spiritual  life  of 
natives  and  missionaries;  where  chautauquas  and  sum- 
mer schools  could  offer  their  interesting  programs  of 
Bible  study ;  and  where,  finally,  weary  and  infirm  workers 
could  secure  the  advantages  of  rest  and  of  special  medical 
care  without  the  loss  of  time  and  the  heavy  expense 
incident  to  a  journey  to  the  home  land. 

A  religious  retreat  of  this  kind  would,  in  the  course  of 
time,  exercise  a  profound  influence  upon  the  growth  and 
character  of  the  church  in  Brazil  and  become  traditional 
in  the  annals  of  the  Kingdom.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that 
this  regional  conference  will  not  close  its  sessions  with- 
out having  taken  steps  necessary  to  the  realization  of  this 
plan  for  a  religious  gathering  place — a  Brazilian  North- 
field.  Its  realization  will  be  one  of  the  most  potent 
factors  in  bringing  about  the  greatly  desirable  and  much 
desired  cooperation  in  all  lines  of  gospel  work. 


GENERAL   DISCUSSION   OF  THE   REPORT 

The  Rev,  J.  W.  Tarhoux  declared  in  favor  of  one  only 
evangelical  Christian  Church  in  Brazil  as  the  ideal  for  which 
we  should  work  and  pray.  While  waiting  for  and  hastening 
this  ideal,  all  should  strive  for  cooperation  in  all  possible  ways. 
A  man  may  be  saved  and  manifest  Christian  graces  and  enjoy  the 


254       CONFERENCE  AT  RIO  DE  JANEIRO 

fullest  satisfaction  of  the  Christian  faith  without  being  particu- 
larly conscious  of  the  doctrines  that  are  distinctive  to  any  of 
the  denominations. 

Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald  spoke  on  cooperation  among  students. 
The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  has  a  plan  for  work 
among  students  and  he  believes  the  churches  should  have'  one 
also.  He  suggested  that  one  denomination  make  provision  for 
the  students  in  Rio,  another  in  Sao  Paulo,  and  other  denomina- 
tions in  other  student  centers.  He  announced  that  a  portion  of 
the  time  of  the  Rev.  James  P.  Smith  had  been  secured  by  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  for  special  work  among 
students  in  the  coming  year. 

The  Rev.  S.  L.  Ginsburg  advocated  cooperation  of  all  evan- 
gelical forces  in  the  production  and  circulation  of  philosophical, 
scientific,  and  theological  reviews,  and  said  that  he  would  be  glad 
to  have  a  part  in  such  a  work. 

The  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira  expressed  doubt  that  the  time 
has  come  for  organic  union,  but  all  should  strive  for  unity  and 
solidarity  of  evangelical  Christianity.  True  unity  is  oneness 
of  spirit  and  aim  amid  diversity.  He  exhorted  all  to  work 
earnestly  for  a  confederation  that  may  issue  in  the  production 
of  literature,  a  union  seminary,  orphanages,  and  religious  con- 
gresses. 


VI 

THE   FINDINGS   OF  THE   CONFERENCE 

The  conference  at  Rio  de  Janeiro  made  no  independent 
formulation  of  findings  but  utilized  the  findings  of  the 
Buenos  Aires  conference  as  a  basis  of  discussion,  and 
in  the  end  adopted  them,  making  only  such  obvious 
changes  as  were  required  to  adapt  them  to  Brazilian 
conditions.  In  its  general  attitude  and  in  respect  to 
particular  policies  the  consensus  of  evangelical  opinion 
among  the  Brazilian  churches  is  therefore  represented  by 
the  findings  of  the  Buenos  Aires  conference,  to  which 
the  reader  is  referred. 


«55 


GENERAL  FINDINGS   OF  THE   SOUTH 
AMERICAN    DEPUTATION 


GENERAL  FINDINGS   OF   THE  SOUTH 
AMERICAN    DEPUTATION 

The  South  American  deputation,  after  attending  the 
four  regional  conferences,  thought  it  advisable  to  hold 
a  final  deputation  meeting  to  review  the  problems  of  the 
field  as  a  whole  and  make  certain  recommendations  bear- 
ing on  future  work  of  evangelical  missions  in  South 
America.  This  meeting  was  held  in  Indianapolis  on  June 
14-16,  1916,  and  the  following  findings  and  recommenda- 
tions were  adopted. 

SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

I.  Unoccupied  Areas. 

(i)  The  Republic  of  Ecuador,  with  a  population  of 
more  than  1,500,000,  must  be  considered  an  unoccupied 
field.  Though  there  are  five  or  six  independent  mis- 
sionaries or  representatives  of  small  committees  located 
at  three  or  four  points  in  the  country,  none  of  the  larger 
and  well-organized  boards  of  missions  are  represented. 
The  country  enjoys  religious  liberty.  The  spirit  of 
modern  progress  and  development  is  being  awakened  and 
foreign  capital  and  enterprise  are  being  invested  in  the 
country.  The  present  is  a  most  opportune  time  to  under- 
take missionary  work  in  that  republic.  There  is  not  in 
all  South  America  a  more  needy  section  than  Ecuador. 
We  would  recommend  that  some  board  take  immediate 
steps  to  enter  this  field,  with  a  policy  and  budget  suffi- 

259 


26o  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

cient  for  an  adequate  occupancy,  and  that  it  seek  to 
unite  with  itself  the  independent  missions  already  there. 

(2)  The  northern  half  of  Peru,  with  a  population  of 
2,000,000,  is  another  large  unoccupied  area.  It  is  our 
judgment  that  some  board  should  enter  this  section  at 
once.  It  would  be  wise  to  make  Lima,  the  capital  of 
the  republic,  the  base  of  operations,  and  thus  relate  the 
new  work  to  that  already  existing  in  other  parts  of  Peru. 

(3)  Bolivia,  with  a  population  of  nearly  2,500,000,  is 
an  unoccupied  territory  with  the  exception  of  three 
centers — La  Paz,  Cochabamba,  and  Oruro, — and  two  or 
three  industrial  farms  among  the  Indians. 

(4)  The  great  area  of  the  Argentine  Provinces  of 
MisioneSj  Corrientes,  and  Entre  Rios,  lying  north  of 
Buenos  Aires  and  between  the  rivers  Parana  and 
Uruguay,  with  a  population  of  three  quarters  of  a  mil- 
lion, constitutes  an  unoccupied  field,  except  for  two  or 
three  preaching-points.  Some  board  should  adequately 
occupy  this  field  at  the  earliest  possible  date. 

(5)  The  Republic  of  Paraguay,  with  a  population  of 
about  800,000,  is  another  unoccupied  field  save  for  some 
work  among  the  Indians  and  activities  recently  begun  by 
the  Salvation  Army.  This  country  is  naturally  related 
to  the  territory  described  in  (4)  above,  and  together  they 
should  be  occupied  at  once  by  a  strong  board. 

(6)  Mission  work  in  Brazil  has  been  limited  to  the 
southern  section  and  the  coast  cities,  leaving  more  than 
three  quarters  of  the  entire  area  of  a  country  larger  than 
the  United  States  and  with  a  population  of  22,000,000 
altogether  untouched.  Locations  might  be  easily  sug- 
gested for  other  boards  besides  those  already  on  the  field. 
But  it  is  our  judgment  that  the  existing  work  of  the  five 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  261 

or  six  boards  and  the  two  independent  native  organiza- 
tions should  be  enlarged,  strengthened,  coordinated,  more 
closely  united,  and  extended  into  these  unoccupied  areas. 
We  venture  to  suggest,  hov^ever,  that  the  American  Board 
enter  this  field,  in  cooperation  with  the  Brazilian  group 
known  as  the  Congregational  Union. 

2.  Very  Inadequately  Occupied  Areas. 

The  southern  half  of  Peru  contains  a  population  of 
2,000,000,  including  Lima,  the  capital  city,  with  300,000 
inhabitants.  At  Lima  is  located  the  famous  University 
of  San  Marcos,  antedating  the  founding  of  Harvard  Uni- 
versity by  a  century.  The  present  missionary  force,  a 
mere  handful  of  workers,  only  one  of  whom  has  been 
on  the  field  more  than  six  years,  needs  to  be  greatly 
enlarged. 

3.  Inadequately  Occupied  Areas. 

( 1 )  The  Republic  of  Chile,  with  4,000,000  inhabitants, 
which  has  been  generally  considered,  and  rightly,  the  best 
occupied  territory  of  South  America,  has  been  found  by 
our  deputation  to  be  in  need  of  large  reenforcements 
Most  of  the  small  force  now  in  this  field  is  at  work  in 
the  central  part  of  the  country.  The  work  is  now  repre- 
sented by  two  of  the  strong  boards,  Presbyterian  and 
Methodist  Episcopal,  and  three  or  four  smaller  societies. 
In  addition  to  reenforcements  we  would  urge  certain 
territorial  readjustments. 

(2)  The  southern  half  of  Argentina,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  Province  of  Buenos  Aires,  is  practically  un- 
occupied. The  area  west  of  the  Parana  river  and  ex- 
tending through  the  central  and  northern  parts  of  the 


262  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

country  is  partially  occupied.  The  deputation  believes 
there  is  no  call  for  new  societies  to  enter  Argentina,  pro- 
vided existing  societies  greatly  reenforce  their  work  and 
adjust  their  territory  so  as  to  adequately  occupy  this  rich 
and  rapidly  developing  country. 

We  found  in  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires  and  surround- 
ing country  many  independent  workers  and  representa- 
tives of  smaller  societies  and  committees.  We  beheve 
that  with  a  statesmanlike  policy  for  the  whole  of  the 
Argentine  Republic  these  workers  will  gladly  cooperate. 

(3)  Uruguay  was  found  to  be  the  most  Latin  of  the 
South  American  republics.  We  were  also  impressed  with 
its  strategic  importance.  Free  from  racial  and  inter- 
national problems,  it  is  making  steady  and  rapid  progress 
in  the  solution  of  educational  and  social  questions  com- 
mon to  all  the  republics.  Here,  too,  evangelical  effort 
has  been  very  successful.  With  comparatively  small  ef- 
fort a  strong  and  thoroughly  representative  national 
church  has  been  established.  We  found  in  this  important 
country  a  very  small  number  of  missionaries,  all  but  three 
of  whom  were  engaged  in  educational  and  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  work.  We  strongly  urge  that 
the  existing  societies  plan  immediately  for  an  adequate 
occupation  of  this  field. 

(4)  In  Brazil,  the  greatest  of  all  South  American  re- 
pubHcs  in  area  and  population,  the  work  of  the  five  larger 
and  several  smaller  boards  and  committees  which  is 
developing  so  satisfactorily  should  be  greatly  strengthened 
by  large  reenforcements  and  extended  to  the  rest  of  the 
country.  There  was  manifested  in  the  Rio  conference 
a  spirit  that  indicated  very  clearly  a  desire  for  the  en- 
largement of  the  work  and  a  willingness  to  adopt  a  states- 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  263 

manlike  policy  of  federation  and  coordination  of  the 
forces.  Some  of  the  features  of  such  a  policy  appear  in 
these  findings. 

4.  The  Indians. 

We  found  that  an  excellent  work  is  being  done 
by  two  or  three  European  and  Australasian  societies 
among  the  Indians,  but  that  no  North  American  society 
has  yet  included  in  its  program  any  work  for  the  un- 
counted millions  of  these  aborigines  who  are  still  living 
in  primitive  or  but  slightly  modified  paganism.  Here  is 
a  challenge  to  every  mission  board  to  take  its  share  in 
pioneer  evangelism  among  non-Christian  peoples. 


THE  CHURCH   IN  THE  FIELD 

I.  Statement  of  Present  Situation. 

Our  observation  and  study  have  convinced  the  depu- 
tation that  the  evangelical  church  on  the  field  has  not 
kept  pace  in  its  growth  as  an  institution  with  the  progress 
in  South  America  of  those  ideals  and  movements  which 
the  church  rightly  regards  as  its  allies.  The  liberalizing 
movements  of  education,  of  politics,  of  commerce  and 
especially  of  international  commerce,  of  religious  thought, 
of  social  reform,  have  presented  to  the  church  a  con- 
stantly increasing  opportunity  for  the  past  ten  years. 
While  in  some  places  notable  results  have  been  gained, 
yet  the  progress  made  by  the  church  in  most  of  these 
countries  is  disappointing,  and  in  some  countries  almost 
negligible.  The  conference  at  Lima  frankly  acknowl- 
edged this  fact  in  its  regional  findings,  and  competent 
leaders  in  other  cities  gave  a  similar  estimate  for  other 


264  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

regions.  We  believe  a  fair  facing  of  this  condition  is  the 
most  important  prerequisite  to  the  formation  of  a  sound 
and  promising  policy  for  the  future.  To  acknowledge  the 
condition  to  be  as  it  is,  is  no  reflection  on  the  consecration 
and  character  of  the  missionaries,  who  have  won  our 
most  sincere  and  tender  admiration.  Least  of  all  is  it  a 
confession  of  any  weakness  on  the  part  of  the  gospel,  as 
though  Christ  were  not  able  to  save  men  south  of  the 
equator.  We  believe  the  explanation  is  to  be  found  in 
certain  human  conditions  which  lie  within  the  power 
of  the  missionary  boards  to  modify.  Among  these  we 
would  name  the  following: 

(i)  A  negative  or  controversial  type  of  preaching. 
Too  many  interpreters  of  the  gospel  have  made  it  the 
substance  of  their  message  to  expose  the  corruptness  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  to  attack  its  errors. 
The  evangelical  movement  can  go  so  far  on  this  type  of 
ministry,  but  it  can  not  go  further.  Inevitably  it  reaches 
a  point  of  arrested  development. 

(2)  There  has  been  an  oversensitiveness  and  an  over- 
emphasis on  denominational  doctrines  and  Interests  in 
many  quarters.  The  kingdom  of  God  has  been  seen  too 
much  through  denominational  eyes. 

(3)  Much  of  the  work  has  lacked  the  support  and 
guidance  of  strong,  competent  boards.  The  deputation 
believes  that  independent  committees  and  societies  not 
responsible  to  any  great  communion  of  Christian  people 
afford  less  efficient  guidance  for  mission  work  than 
that  given  by  the  regular  denominational  boards. 

(4)  The  boards  themselves  have  pursued  a  hesitant  pol- 
icy in  Latin  America,  due  to  a  lack  of  interest  on  the  part 
of  the  home  church  in  mission  work  on  that  continent. 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  265 

(5)  The  church  in  the  field  has  been  organized  on  the 
level  of  the  humbler  classes,  and  the  missionary  force  has 
not  attempted  to  project  it  to  the  levels  where  it  could 
be  expected  to  command  the  respect  and  support  of  the 
more  influential  classes. 

(6)  In  most  of  the  countries  the  facilities  for  enlist- 
ing and  training  a  national  ministry  have  been  pathetically 
inadequate. 

(7)  In  general,  the  church  has  failed  to  illustrate  in  its 
program  and  practise  the  social  message  of  the  gospel. 

(8)  In  some  of  the  stronger  missions  there  has  been  a 
wasteful  lack  of  continuity  in  leadership. 

(9)  It  is  doubtful  if  the  best  wisdom  has  been  shown 
in  the  selection  and  adaptation  of  the  accessories  of 
church  life  to  the  peculiar  tastes  and  customs  of  the 
people. 

(10)  The  mission  congregations  have  been  compelled 
for  the  most  part  to  conduct  their  worship  and  work  in 
obscure  rented  halls  or  in  dingy  and  uninviting  church 
buildings.  The  deputation  was  impressed  with  the  fact 
that  the  externals  of  religion  are  of  far  greater  signifi- 
cance to  Latin  than  to  Anglo-Saxon  peoples. 

(11)  There  has  been  and  is  yet  a  lack  of  cooperative 
organization  among  the  various  denominational  forces, 
and  in  many  cases  almost  complete  unawareness  of  the 
possibilities  inhering  in  cooperation  and  unity. 

2.  Constructive  Recommendations. 

The  deputation  is  strongly  convinced  that  the  time  is 
ripe  for  all  the  evaixgelical  forces  on  the  field  to  under- 
take, with  the  cooperation  of  the  boards,  a  thoroughgoing 
reconstruction  of  their  work,  keeping  in  view  in  a  large- 


266  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

minded  way  the  great  common  ends  of  all  missionary 
endeavor.  We  believe  that  South  America  has  come  to 
the  psychological  and  providential  moment  for  Christian 
evangelization.  And  v^e  believe  that  for  the  church  in 
this  field  to  keep  unchanged  the  methods  and  standards 
and  type  of  administration  v^hich  have  obtained  in  the 
past  would  be  disobedience  to  the  heavenly  vision  vouch- 
safed at  Panama  and  at  our  regional  conferences. 

The  above  analysis  of  the  causes  of  insufficient  or  ar- 
rested growth  will  suggest  many  positive  ways  in  which 
the  efficiency  of  the  work  may  be  improved.  Of  these 
there  are  some  that  stand  out  in  the  mind  of  the  deputa- 
tion as  needing  to  be  made  explicit  and  to  be  strongly 
emphasized : 

( I )  Increase  of  Responsibilities  of  National  Churches. 
The  deputation  is  convinced  that  it  is  neither  possible  nor 
desirable  to  delay  further  the  commitment  of  greatly  in- 
creased responsibilities  to  the  national  churches  for  their 
own  administration.  We  found  in  all  the  countries  where 
a  substantial  work  exists  a  considerable  body  of  senti- 
ment favorable  to  the  recognition  of  greater  autonomy 
for  the  church  in  the  field.  In  Brazil,  Argentina,  Uru- 
guay, and  Chile  this  sentiment  might  fairly  be  described 
as  clamorous.  We  would  call  especial  attention  to  the 
report  of  the  commission  on  The  Church  in  the  Field, 
presented  to  the  Rio  conference  by  Rev.  Eduardo 
Pereira,  which  deals  chiefly  with  this  question  of  na- 
tional autonomy.  In  all  our  conferences  every  mention 
of  this  subject  brought  forth  responses  of  such  positive 
and  unequivocal  approval  as  to  convince  us  that  to  parley 
further  with  the  demands  would  result  in  serious  estrange- 
ment between  the  churches  and  the  missionary  forces. 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  267 

Nor  should  such  autonomy  be  granted  by  the  boards 
grudgingly  or  of  necessity,  but  cheerfully  and  gratefully, 
in  the  knowledge  that  the  demand  for  its  possession  is  one 
of  the  most  hopeful  signs  of  the  spiritual  vitality  and 
faith  of  the  national  church. 

(2)  One  National  Church  for  Each  Republic.  Urgent 
as  is  the  need  of  wisely  encouraging  the  development  of 
the  churches  under  the  direction  of  independence  and  self- 
support,  the  deputation  holds  that  it  is  equally  important 
to  guide  them  into  the  unity  which  Christ  prayed  that  his 
followers  might  ever  possess.  Our  observations  convince 
us  that  denominational  divisions  have  been  a  great  handi- 
cap to  the  growth  of  the  evangelical  church  in  South 
America.  The  members  of  the  deputation  cannot  be 
true  to  their  own  consciences  and  fail  to  take  high  ground 
as  to  the  sinfulness  of  further  developing  these  Latin 
churches  along  lines  of  Anglo-Saxon  Protestant  denomi- 
nationalism.  We  believe  that  if  there  must  be  divisions 
among  them — which  God  forbid! — they  should  be  divi- 
sions growing  out  of  issues  which  are  vital  to  the  churches 
themselves,  not  the  unmeaning  divisions  imposed  upon 
them  by  our  denominational  propaganda.  Therefore  we 
appeal  to  the  boards  to  rise  to  a  higher  conception  of 
the  function  of  their  several  denominations  in  this  mis- 
sionary enterprise.  Instead  of  exporting  peculiar  or 
divisive  doctrines  and  practises  and  developing  vested 
interests  in  these  Latin  lands  toward  which  they  main- 
tain an  attitude  of  sectarian  proprietorship  and  pride, 
we  would  urge  that  each  board  conceive  its  denomination 
as  an  instrument  for  gathering  funds  and  sending  forth 
heralds  of  the  gospel,  whose  sole  interest  shall  be  the 
creation  of   one  evangelical   national   church   for   each 


2(^  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

South  American  country,  a  church  undivided  by  the 
denominational  distinctions  that  obtain  in  other  parts  of 
Christendom. 

We  would  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  this  ideal  of 
Christian  work  was  fully  discussed  in  all  the  regional 
conferences  and  was  finally  incorporated  in  the  findings 
of  all.  In  the  one  or  two  instances  in  which  certain  foreign 
members  of  the  conferences  stood  hesitant  or  skeptical 
before  this  ideal,  the  national  delegates  received  it  with 
gladness  and  enthusiasm. 

(3)  The  Training  of  a  Native  Ministry.  It  has  be- 
come a  strong  conviction  in  the  mind  of  the  deputation 
that  a  trained,  competent,  national  ministry  is  one  of  the 
most  urgent  needs  of  the  evangelical  movement  in  South 
America  at  this  time.  The  limitations  of  a  foreign  mis- 
sionary are  obvious  in  an  enterprise  that  demands  the 
most  intimate  self-identification  with  the  intellectual  life, 
the  practical  interests,  and  the  national  aspirations  of  these 
peoples.  Only  as  evangelical  leaders  are  raised  up  from 
within  the  national  life  can  we  hope  in  any  adequate  way 
to  reach  large  numbers  of  individuals  with  the  gospel,  or 
to  release  and  control  these  forces  whose  operation  will 
reconstruct  the  social  order.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  that 
increased  stress  should  be  laid  upon  a  program  for  the 
equipment  of  Christian  leaders.  We  believe  that  this 
program  should  be  adequate  to  meet  the  needs  of  the 
church  on  the  entire  continent  and  comprehensive  enough 
to  enlist  the  united  support  of  practically  all  the  evan- 
gelical forces.  As  the  beginning  of  such  a  policy,  we 
recommend  that  three  union  Theological  Institutes  {Insti- 
tutes Teologicos)  for  the  training  of  Christian  workers 
be  established  at  Lima,  Peru,  at  Santiago,  Chile,  and  some 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  269 

Brazilian  city,  and  that  an  international  union  theologi- 
cal seminary  (Facultad  de  Teologia)  be  established  at 
Montevideo  to  offer  advanced  training  of  a  character 
equal  to  that  afforded  by  the  best  theological  seminaries 
of  North  America. 

The  institute  at  Lima  would  be  established  de  novo, 
there  being  no  training-school  of  any  sort  now  in  ex- 
istence in  Bolivia,  Peru,  or  Ecuador.  That  at  Santiago 
should  build  on  the  foundation  already  laid  by  the  Metho- 
dist and  Presbyterian  boards  in  that  city,  the  present 
Union  Theological  Seminary.  The  one  in  Brazil  should 
be  created  by  the  merging  of  the  several  theological  insti- 
tutions now  in  existence  in  Brazil  into  one  strong  union 
institution. 

The  type  of  scholarship  represented  at  the  Montevideo 
Theological  Seminary  should  be  such  as  to  command  the 
respect  and  cooperative  support  of  the  theological  insti- 
tutes and  to  attract  their  more  competent  and  promising 
students  to  Montevideo  to  complete  their  preparation  for 
the  ministry.  The  deputation  specifies  Montevideo  as  the 
location  of  the  seminary  on  account  of  the  unique 
friendly  relation  existing  between  Uruguay  and  its  sister 
nations,  making  its  capital  city  the  one  large  center  in 
South  America  to  which  students  could  be  invited  across 
national  boundaries  without  encountering  national  preju- 
dice or  aversion. 

(4)  Type  of  Missionaries  Needed.  We  were  pro- 
foundly impressed  with  the  urgent  need  of  missionaries 
who,  in  addition  to  a  thorough  technical  equipment  such 
as  that  outlined  by  the  Board  of  Missionary  Preparation, 
are  men  and  women  of  broad  culture,  accustomed  to  move 
in  refined  society,  and  possessed  of  the  diplomatic  tem- 


270  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

perament.  We  believe  that  the  genius  of  the  Latin- 
American  people  should  have  large  consideration  in  the 
selection  and  training  of  missionaries  for  this  field. 

(5)  Salaries  and  Allowances.  It  was  constantly 
brought  to  the  attention  of  this  deputation,  during  its 
tour,  that  the  cost  of  living  in  most  countries  of  South 
America  is  exceptionally  high.  This  is  particularly  true 
in  the  large  cities.  Our  observations  compel  us  to  raise 
with  the  mission  boards  the  question  of  the  necessity  of 
a  readjustment  of  salaries  and  allowances.  We  note  that 
while  an  equitable  adjustment  of  the  allowance  for  house 
rent  seems  everywhere  to  have  been  made,  the  same  has 
not  been  done  with  reference  to  salaries  and  other  allow- 
ances. We  would  also  urge  the  need  of  an  additional 
allowance  for  those  missionaries  who  may  be  expected  to 
work  among  the  cultivated  and  well-to-do  classes  and 
who,  because  of  this  fact,  are  obliged,  if  their  work  is  to 
be  effective,  to  move  in  a  social  circle  and  maintain  a 
home  such  as  even  with  the  strictest  economy  must  of 
necessity  considerably  augment  their  living  expenses. 

(6)  Foreign  Churches  in  South  America.  The  deputa- 
tion recalls  with  deep  appreciation  the  fellowship  enjoyed 
with  a  number  of  churches  ministering  to  the  foreign 
communities  visited.  We  regret,  however,  to  note  that 
these  influential  and  prosperous  congregations  seem  not 
to  have  taken  seriously  to  heart  their  unique  missionary- 
opportunity  and  obligation.  We  strongly  urge  that  the 
committee  on  the  religious  needs  of  Anglo-American 
communities  in  missionary  fields,  and  similar  commit- 
tees, bear  this  situation  in  mind  in  the  selection  of 
pastors  for  these  churches. 

(7)  Seamen's  Missions.     The  deputation  found  that 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  271 

successful  seamen's  missions  are  being  conducted  in 
several  South  American  ports.  In  view  of  the  increasing 
ocean  commerce  around  the  continent  such  missions  ought 
to  be  enlarged  and  extended  to  other  ports. 


MESSAGE  AND   METHOD 

The  deputation  finds  itself  in  full  sympathy  with  and 
desires  to  reaffirm  the  positions  taken  by  the  report  of 
the  Panama  Congress  on  Message  and  Method.  We  make 
the  following  recommendations : 

I.  Evangelistic  and  Apologetic  Lectureships. 

The  deputation  observed  that  there  are  multitudes  in 
South  America  whose  intellectual  attitude  toward  evan- 
gelical Christianity  makes  it  impossible  for  them  to  be 
reached  by  the  present  missionary  activities.  It  is  our 
judgment  that  an  effective  means  of  bringing  the  gospel 
message  to  the  attention  of  this  large  and  influential  class, 
whom  it  is  difficult  to  bring  into  the  church  services, 
would  be  the  presentation  of  Christian  truth  by  means 
of  lectures  in  theatres  or  other  public  halls,  under  cir- 
cumstances comportable  with  the  intellectual  habits  of 
cultivated  Latin  Americans.  Such  lectures,  interpreting 
religion  on  a  sound  scientific  and  philosophical  basis, 
should  not  only  offer  a  strong  apologetic  for  the  Chris- 
tian faith  but  should  be  thoroughly  evangelical  in  spirit 
and  aim.  We  recommend  that  the  committee  on  co- 
operation in  Latin  America  seek  to  enhst  men  who,  under 
their  general  supervision  and  in  cooperation  with  the 
regional  committees  in  South  America,  could  be  set 
apart  periodically  or  permanently  for  this  public  minis- 


272  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

try.  Those  engaged  for  such  service  might  be :  (a) 
foreign  missionaries  specially  qualified  by  their  knowl- 
edge of  the  language  and  their  grasp  of  apologetic 
method;  (b)  Christian  scholars  of  international  reputa- 
tion from  Europe  or  North  xA.merica;  and  (c)  especially 
well-prepared  Latin-American  leaders  who  would  most 
readily  command  a  hearing  from  the  thinking  public. 

2.  Individual  Evangelism. 

We  are  persuaded  that  perhaps,  as  with  no  other  people, 
the  method  of  private  presentation  of  the  gospel  by  in- 
dividual to  individual  should  be  especially  emphasized  in 
South  America.  No  people  are  more  ready  to  use  this 
method  and  certainly  none  respond  more  quickly  to  it.  We 
recommend,  therefore,  that  this  be  stressed  in  the  choice 
and  preparation  of  missionaries  and  other  leaders  to  the 
end  that  the  membership  of  the  churches  may  be  inspired 
and  trained  for  personal  work. 

3.  Institutional  Work. 

The  deputation  was  impressed  by  the  lack,  in  both  the 
Roman  Catholic  and  the  evangelical  churches,  of  agencies 
and  institutions  aiming  to  express  the  Christian  spirit 
by  ministering  in  practical  ways  to  the  community  life 
of  the  different  classes  of  people.  With  the  exception  of 
the  splendid  work  of  the  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations,  which  has  demon- 
strated the  value  of  a  many-sided  service  related  to  every- 
day needs,  little  has  been  attempted. 

The  deputation  urges  the  extension  of  the  Associa- 
tion's work  to  other  centers,  and  also  the  establishment 
of  institutional  churches  in  the  larger  cities  on  the  order 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  273 

of  the  People's  Central  Institute  in  Rio  de  Janeiro.  It 
is  recommended  that  the  boards  undertake  the  estabHsh- 
ment  of  such  institutional  churches  according  to  a  co- 
operative plan  in  each  city  whereby  each  denomination 
accepts  responsibility  for  some  special  area  adapted  to 
such  service. 

It  will  probably  be  necessary  to  found  separate  institu- 
tions for  service  to  different  classes,  for  instance:  (a) 
for  the  educated  and  middle  classes,  and  (b)  for  the 
poorer  and  less  educated. 

4.  Work  in  University  Centers. 

The  deputation  has  been  impressed  with  the  strategic 
importance  of  the  government  universities  of  South 
America.  These  institutions,  few  in  number,  are  educat- 
ing the  future  leaders  of  every  department  of  thought 
and  activity  in  their  respective  republics.  While  provid- 
ing an  excellent  intellectual  training,  these  universities 
have  as  a  rule  not  concerned  themselves  with  the  larger 
problem  of  character  building,  and  the  nature  and  spirit 
of  their  philosophical  and  scientific  instruction  have  been 
such  as  to  discredit  religion  and  to  force  the  students  into 
an  unbelieving  or  antagonistic  position.  In  the  interests 
of  attractively  and  effectively  presenting  to  this  influ- 
ential group  the  claims  of  Christ  upon  their  lives,  and 
with  a  view  to  securing  for  the  churches  the  highest  type 
of  leadership,  we  recommend  that  the  mission  boards 
now  operating  in  South  America  divide  among  them  the 
fifteen  or  sixteen  chief  student  centers,  agreeing  to  set 
aside  in  each  center  at  least  one  pastor  who  shall  give 
his  whole  time  to  regular  evangelistic  work  for  students 
and  who  shall  be  provided  with  a  church  edifice  and 


274  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

other  equipment  as  may  be  adequate  for  this  important 
task.  The  deputation  beheves  that,  without  overburden- 
ing any  one  society,  this  field  can  be  adequately  cared  for 
by  the  various  boards  establishing  churches  in  the  uni- 
versity centers  on  some  such  plan  as  the  following : 

Methodist  Episcopal:  Montevideo,  Cordoba,  Lima, 
La  Plata,  and  possibly  Buenos  Aires  and  La  Paz  ; 
Presbyterian:  Santiago,  Sao  Paulo,  Bogota,  Cam- 
pinas ; 
Disciples:  Asuncion,  and  possibly  Buenos  Aires; 
Protestant  Episcopal:   Porto   Alegre,  and  possibly 

Rio  de  Janeiro; 
Methodist    Episcopal,    South:    possibly    Rio    and 

Bahia ; 
Canadian  Baptist :  possibly  La  Paz ; 
Southern  Baptist:  possibly  Rio,  Bahia,  Recife,  and 
La  Plata. 
This  leaves  still  several  important  centers  but  affords 
an  idea  of  the  plan  the  deputation  has  in  mind. 

5.  Sunday-schools. 

We  believe  that  the  value  of  the  Sunday-school  as  a 
recruiting  and  educative  agency  in  South  America  should 
be  emphasized,  that  the  recent  appointment  of  a  con- 
tinental Sunday-school  secretary  is  a  step  forward,  that 
it  should  be  supplemented  as  soon  as  possible  by  the 
appointment  of  two  other  secretaries,  who,  under  his 
direction,  should  supervise,  one  the  work  on  the  west 
coast,  the  other  the  work  in  Brazil,  and  that  two  further 
steps  are  imperative  at  this  time: 

(i)  The  preparation  and  the  publication  in  Spanish 
and  Portuguese  of  a  high-grade  Sunday-school  literature 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  275 

as  a  part  of  the  general  plan  for  the  creation  of  an  ade- 
quate evangelical  literature  recommended  in  our  findings 
on  Literature. 

(2)  Provision  for  the  training  of  officers  and  teachers 
in  modern  methods  of  Sunday-school  work. 

6.  The  Work  of  the  Bible  Societies, 

The  deputation  had  occasion  to  observe  and  fully  ap- 
preciate the  work  of  the  British  and  Foreign  and  the 
American  Bible  societies.  Systematic  and  continuous 
Bible  distribution  as  an  essential  feature  of  pioneer  and 
supplementary  missionary  work  should  have  increased 
support  and  be  carried  on  aggressively  throughout  all 
South  America.  Provision  should  be  made  to  employ 
colporteurs  capable  of  presenting  the  Bible  attractively 
to  all  classes  of  society. 

The  deputation  finds  that  a  continental  scheme  of  co- 
operation and  of  division  of  territory  between  the 
agencies  of  the  two  Bible  societies  would  greatly  add  to 
efficiency  and  economy  in  the  work. 

EDUCATION 

I.  Primary  Schools. 

(i)  We  recommend  that  evangelical  primary  schools 
be  established  where  the  government  provision  is  in- 
adequate or  unsatisfactory. 

(2)  We  recommend  that  the  educational  standard  of 
evangelical  primary  schools  should  in  every  case  equal 
or  surpass  the  government  standard. 

(3)  We  recommend  that  the  teachers  in  these  schools 
shall  be  able  to  give  elementary  instruction,  not  only  to 


276  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

the  pupils  but  to  their  famiHes,  in  sanitation,  personal 
hygiene,  and  care  of  children. 

(4)  We  recommend  that  instructors  in  the  Indian 
schools  be  specially  qualified  for  their  work  by  a 
knowledge  of  elementary  agriculture,  and  of  the  in- 
dustries adapted  to  the  various  conditions  of  the  Indian 
life. 

(5)  We  find  that  evangelical  schools  are  welcomed 
and  respected  in  proportion  to  the  recognizable  contribu- 
tion which  they  are  making  to  the  community  life.  Ex- 
amples of  such  contributions  are  furnished  by  the  Morris 
schools  in  Buenos  Aires  and  the  Instituto  Central  in  Rio 
de  Janeiro.  The  fields  for  primary  schools  should  be 
selected  with  great  care,  and  the  character  of  the  work 
fitted  to  meet  the  particular  needs  of  the  localities. 

2.  Secondary  Schools. 

In  some  of  the  republics,  as,  for  instance,  in  Chile  and 
Argentina,  the  government  provision  for  secondary 
schools  is  more  nearly  adequate  than  for  primary  schools. 
Furthermore,  the  type  of  the  government  secondary 
school  is  more  clearly  determined  than  the  type  of  the 
government  primary  school;  its  standardization  is  more 
nearly  perfected.  Under  these  conditions,  there  is  an 
increasing  demand  for  the  standardization  of  the  evan- 
gelical secondary  schools.  There  are  other  demands  up- 
on the  evangelical  schools;  for  example,  their  dormi- 
tories should  not  be  inferior  in  comfort  and  sanitation 
to  those  provided  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  for 
pupils  of  the  same  class.  Their  laboratories,  gym- 
nasia, and  general  class-room  equipment,  must  stand 
comparison    with    those    provided    by    the    government. 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  2^7 

Their  teachers  must  measure  up  to  the  level  of  the  gov- 
ernment teachers. 

In  the  schools  already  established  by  the  evangelical 
denominations  these  demands  must  be  met.  And  the 
necessity  of  meeting  them  emphasizes  as  fundamental  the 
necessity  of  the  evangelical  denominations  cooperating  in 
their  educational  work. 

If  together  they  could  adequately  equip  and  man  one 
secondary  school  in  each  republic,  that  would  lead  in  the 
secondary  education  of  the  nation,  evangelical  Christian- 
ity would  be  sensibly  advanced.  In  addition,  it  would 
help  through  its  emphasis  upon  the  building  of  character 
to  solve  one  of  the  national  problems  of  South  America. 

The  secondary  grade  school  (liceo)  seems  at  the 
present  time  to  be  the  best  educational  approach  to  the 
women  who  belong  to  the  more  influential  classes.  But 
the  development  of  schools  of  this  character  which  will 
enlist  their  interest  will  require  a  much  larger  expendi- 
ture of  money  than  has  been  made  in  the  past. 

3.  Normal  Schools. 

The  problem  of  the  normal  schools  is  largely  a  problem 
of  woman's  education.  The  greatest  advance  in  woman's 
education  that  the  South  American  republics  have  made 
is  in  their  normal  schools.  If  the  evangeHcal  denomina- 
tions are  also  to  establish  normal  schools,  their  institu- 
tions must  keep  pace  with  this  advance,  which  is  most 
marked  in  Argentina  and  Chile.  Here  private  normal 
schools  are  subject  to  strict  government  supervision  and 
are  discouraged  by  the  government's  educational  authori- 
ties. Their  graduates  stand  an  unequal  chance  in  ob- 
taining positions,  and  their  salaries  are  lower.     The  in- 


278  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

evitable  result  is  that  the  most  promising  teaching  ma- 
terial goes  into  the  government  schools.  Under  these  cir- 
cumstances, it  seems  unwise  to  recommend  the  establish- 
ing of  normal  schools  in  Chile  and  Argentina. 

Christian  influence  over  the  future  teachers  may  prob- 
ably be  best  exercised  by  means  of  hostels  provided  for 
them  near  the  institutions  they  attend.  It  is  recom- 
mended that  this  experiment  be  made  in  Santiago  and  in 
Buenos  Aires,  by  particular  or  cooperating  denomina- 
tions in  rented  quarters,  or  by  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  and  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Associa- 
tion. 

In  Peru  there  does  not  seem  to  be  a  government  dis- 
couragement of  private  normal  schools.  We  strongly 
advise,  therefore,  as  an  experiment,  the  establishment  of 
an  interdenominational  school  at  Lima,  which  shall  offer 
instruction  from  the  kindergarten  through  the  normal 
course.  We  believe  that  such  an  institution  would  hold 
a  vital  place  in  the  development  of  evangelistic  work  in 
Peru. 

4.  Higher  Education. 

We  believe  that  efforts  to  establish  Christian  universi- 
ties in  South  America  are  not  practicable  at  the  present 
time. 

We  endorse  the  movement  toward  the  federation  of 
the  four  higher  evangelical  schools  of  Brazil — Lavras, 
Mackenzie,  Granbery,  and  the  Baptist  College  at  Rio  de 
Janeiro — and  we  suggest  that  the  higher  schools  for 
women,  as,  for  example,  the  one  at  Lavras  and  the  new 
school  to  be  established  in  Rio  under  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  South,  also  be  admitted  to  the  federation. 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  279 

5.  Training-Schools. 

There  should  be  established  training-schools  for  dea- 
conesses and  nurses,  in  conjunction  with  the  proposed 
theological  schools  in  the  various  regions. 

6.  Educational  Secretary. 

In  view  of  the  great  need  of  conserving  all  educational 
resources  and  of  applying  them  with  the  minimum  waste 
in  men  and  money  to  the  attainment  of  maximum  results, 
a  supervision  of  schools,  primarily  from  an  educational 
standpoint,  is  highly  desirable. 

We  recommend  the  appointment  of  an  educational 
secretary,  to  work  under  the  supervision  of  the  com- 
mittee on  cooperation  in  Latin  America,  and  to  represent 
all  the  evangelical  churches  engaged  in  educational  work 
in  South  America.  It  should  be  his  duty  to  acquaint 
himself  with  the  field  as  a  whole;  to  familiarize  himself 
with  government  requirements,  and  with  the  varied  needs 
of  different  localities ;  to  aid  in  securing  qualified  directors 
and  teachers;  to  aid  in  bringing  the  evangelical  educa- 
tional forces  into  touch  with  current  movements  of  civic 
and  social  progress ;  and  to  stand  in  an  advisory  relation 
to  the  boards  in  the  development  of  their  educational 
programs. 

We  believe  that  the  boards  and  their  missionaries  on 
the  field  would  welcome  such  leadership,  and  we  recom- 
mend that  the  committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin 
America  take  this  matter  under  immediate  advisement. 


28o  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

CHRISTIAN   LITERATURE 

1.  Statement  of  Present  Situation. 

After  a  careful  study  of  the  subject  of  Christian  litera- 
ture, as  presented  in  the  four  conferences,  the  deputa- 
tion finds : 

(i)  That  a  number  of  evangelical  periodicals,  books, 
and  tracts  are  being  published  by  various  agencies. 

(2)  That  there  is  a  grov^ing  demand  for  such  litera- 
ture. 

(3)  But  that  in  general  there  is  a  great  dearth  of 
Christian  literature  throughout  the  countries  visited. 

2.  Recommendations. 

( 1 )  We  urge  that  an  immediate  effort  be  made  to  com- 
bine into  one  the  different  evangelical  periodicals  now 
published  by  the  denominations  in  each  country.  We 
would  call  special  attention  to  the  successful  combination 
of  periodicals  now  in  operation  in  Santiago. 

(2)  The  deputation  has  learned  of  the  plan  of  the  con- 
tinental committee  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciations of  South  America  to  publish  a  monthly  maga- 
zine on  a  high  literary  level,  devoted  to  the  discussion  of 
social,  educational,  moral,  and  religious  questions.  We 
express  our  approval  of  this  project  in  the  belief  that 
such  a  periodical  will  be  a  powerful  factor  in  the  literary 
interpretation  of  Christianity  throughout  Latin  America. 

(3)  The  deputation  would  urge  upon  the  committee 
on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America  that  immediate  steps 
be  taken  for  the  development  of  the  publication  and 
distribution  of  Christian  literature  in  the  Spanish  and 
Portuguese  languages  in  Latin  America  on  an  adequate 


CO 

W 
C^ 
O 

o 
u 

o 


w 

Q 
O 

5 


GENERAL  FINDINGS  281 

scale.     As  a  means  to  this  end,  the  deputation  recom- 
mends : 

(a)  The  appointment  of  a  publication  secretary  to 
whom  shall  be  committed  the  enterprise  of  producing 
and  distributing,  under  the  direction  of  the  committee 
on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America,  a  worthy  and  compre- 
hensive Christian  literature  in  the  Spanish  and  Portu- 
guese languages.  In  addition  to  the  business  administra- 
tion of  this  work  it  should  be  his  duty  to  discover  capable 
Latin-Am.erican  editors  and  writers,  at  least  some  of 
whom  should  give  their  entire  time  to  this  great  work, 
(b)  As  a  part  of  this  plan,  that  distributing  centers,  in- 
cluding a  book-shop  and  reading-room,  be  located  in  the 
main  cities,  (c)  That  the  money  necessary  to  finance 
the  enterprise  should  be  appropriated  by  the  boards  or 
raised  by  private  subscription.  It  is  the  opinion  of  the 
deputation  that  it  will  not  be  long  before  the  demand  for 
such  Hterature  will  make  the  enterprise  self-supporting. 


OTHER    RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  Regional  Committee  for  Bolivia. 

We  recommend  that,  in  view  of  the  great  distances 
separating  Bolivia  from  both  Peru  and  Chile,  a  separate 
regional  committee  on  cooperation  be  organized  in  La 
Paz. 

2.  Garden  City  Conference. 

The  deputation  recommends  that  a  meeting  of  all  who 
attended  the  regional  conferences  be  held  at  Garden 
City  next  January,  and  that  the  committee  of  arrange- 
ments of  the  Garden  City  conference  be  requested  to  set 


282  GENERAL  FINDINGS 

apart  a  session  of  the  1917  conference  for  a  considera- 
tion of  the  needs  of  Latin  America. 

3.  The  Executive  Secretary's  Visit. 

We  recommend  that  as  soon  as  the  work  of  the  execu- 
tive office  will  permit  it,  Secretary  S.  G.  Inman  be  com- 
missioned to  make  a  tour  of  the  entire  mission  field  of 
Latin  America,  with  sufficient  time  for:  (a)  full  con- 
ference with  the  regional  committees;  (b)  study  of  the 
problems  on  the  field;  and  (c)  bringing  to  the  workers 
and  the  churches  the  inspiration  of  his  message  and 
administration. 


THE  CONFERENCE  AT  BARANQUILLA, 
COLOMBIA 

February  28  to  March  4,  191 6 


THE   BARANQUILLA   CONFERENCE 

I 

THE  RANGE  OF  THE  CONFERENCE 

This  conference  considered  Colombia  primarily,  but 
included  also  Venezuela  and  the  Guianas  in  its  purview, 
although  there  were  no  representatives  of  the  latter 
countries  present.  As  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  is  the  only  regu- 
larly established  mission  board  doing  work  in  Colombia 
and  Venezuela,  although  the  British  and  Foreign  and  the 
American  Bible  societies  are  active,  the  deputation  leav- 
ing Panama  for  the  conference  was  composed  entirely  of 
representatives  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  and  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

The  conference  lasted  six  days,  and  heroically  faced 
the  tremendous  needs  of  these  fields  which,  with  Central 
America  and  Ecuador,  form  the  most  neglected  parts  of 
Latin  America.  Popular  meetings  were  held  in  Spanish 
on  Monday  and  Tuesday  evenings,  and  on  Friday  eve- 
ning a  meeting  was  conducted  for  the  English-speaking 
community. 

The  conference  organized  with  the  Rev.  Charles  C. 
Millar,  D.D.,  as  chairman,  Miss  Margaret  Hodge,  vice- 
chairman,  and  the  Rev.  Clifford  Douglass,  as  secretary. 
The  large  part  of  the  time  was  given  to  the  hearing  of 
the  commission  reports  and  discussion  of  the  problems 

285 


286       CONFERENCE  AT  BARANQUILLA 

brought  forward  by  them.  A  digest  of  the  reports  and 
discussions  of  the  commissions  on  Survey,  The  Church, 
and  Education,  follow,  while  those  on  Literature  and 
Evangelism  will  find  their  place  in  the  special  chapters 
of  this  volume  devoted  to  these  subjects  respectively. 


II 

THE  REPORT  ON  SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

COLOMBIA 

This  report  was  presented  for  Colombia  by  the  Rev. 
T.  H.  Candor.  Colombia  has  a  population  of  5,000,000, 
scattered  unevenly  through  the  country  in  definite  sec- 
tions separated  from  each  other  by  natural  divisions. 

( 1 )  The  Coast  Region  with  its  own  customs  and  dialect 
and  strong  prejudices  against  any  other  part  of  the 
republic.  The  climate  is  tropical  and  trying  to  health. 
About  one-half  million  population. 

(2)  The  Bogota  Region,  in  direct  contrast  in  climate, 
customs,  prejudices,  dialect.  Altitude  from  8,000  to 
10,000  feet.  The  trip  from  the  coast  takes  from  eight  to 
ten  days,  and  is  so  expensive  that  few  ever  go.  There 
are  about  1,000,000  people;  whites  in  the  cities,  Indians 
and  mixed  in  the  country.  The  people  are  mountaineers 
and  will  not  leave  their  homes,  so  the  gospel  must  be 
taken  to  them. 

(3)  The  Bucaramanga  or  Santander  Region,  in  the 
mountains  north  of  Bogota ;  very  much  isolated  and  there- 
fore provincial.  Between  these  two  sections  is  the  densest 
population  (except  in  large  cities)  and  densest  ignorance. 
Probably  over  one-half  million  Indians  who  speak 
Spanish  are  engaged  in  primitive  agricultural  or  industrial 
work  or  are  at  work  on  ranches;  no  organized  mission 

287 


288        CONFERENCE  AT  BARANQUILLA 

work  exists  for  them.     There  is  one  station,  Bucara- 
manga. 

(4)  The  Medellim  or  Antioquia  Region,  west  of  the 
Magdalena  river.  The  people  live  in  small  cities  and 
villages  in  the  mountains;  they  are  industrious  and  pro- 
gressive, yet  isolated  and  conservative.  One  station  here, 
at  Medellin,  eight  days  or  more  from  any  other. 

(5)  Tolima,  Cauca,  Narino,  Los  Llanos.  Tolima  is  on 
the  upper  Magdalena,  a  tropical  or  semitropical  region. 
There  is  no  organized  work.  The  Cauca  river  valley 
and  the  Narino  Department  are  isolated  and  mountain- 
ous regions  in  the  western  part  of  the  republic.  Little 
work  is  done  except  by  two  or  three  missionaries  of  the 
Kansas  City  Gospel  Union.  Los  Llanos  lies  east  of  the 
mountains  on  the  plains  of  the  Amazon  and  Orinoco. 
They  are  about  one  half  the  republic  in  extent,  inhabited 
by  scattered  tribes  of  wild  Indians.  Little  or  no  work 
has  been  undertaken  there.  The  Presbyterian  Church  is 
attempting  to  occupy  the  first  four  of  these  regions  by 
five  stations,  no  two  of  which  are  within  a  week's  journey 
of  each  other,  with  a  force  of  twenty-six  missionaries 
(including  wives). 

(6)  A  sixth  station  is  Cartagena,  temporarily  closed 
for  lack  of  workers. 

The  force  is  too  small  to  do  much  itinerating  or  to 
devote  proper  time  to  train  national  leaders.  There  are 
five  organized  churches  with  about  four  hundred  mem- 
bers. The  principal  stations  of  Baranquilla  and  Bogota 
have  each  a  boarding-school  for  girls  and  one  for  boys, 
giving  about  one  year  of  high  school  work.  A  very  large 
part  of  the  republic  has  not  been  reached  at  all.  The 
only  other  agencies  at  work  besides   the   Presbyterian 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  289 

Board  are  the  Kansas  City  Gospel  Union  with  its  three 
missionaries  on  the  western  coast,  and  the  British  and 
Foreign  and  the  American  Bible  societies.  The  Bible 
societies  cooperate  heartily  with  the  missionaries  and 
are  accomplishing  their  task  better  than  any  other  agency 
there.  Discussion  brought  out  the  fact  that  various 
graduates  of  the  girls'  and  boys'  schools  are  conducting 
small  schools  and  doing  evangelistic  work  in  their  homes. 


VENEZUELA 

Dr.  Pond  reported  on  the  great  needs  of  this  field. 
The  Presbyterian  Board,  which  is  the  only  strong  society 
in  the  republic,  has  but  one  station,  Caracas,  with  only 
two  American  families  and  five  native  workers.  A 
Scandinavian  society  has  work  in  Maracaibo.  The 
Plymouth  Brethren  have  a  small  work  in  Caracas  and 
there  are  one  or  two  small  independent  missions.  The 
two  Bible  societies  do  a  good  work  there.  Back  from 
Maracaibo  is  the  best  part  of  the  population,  with  no 
work,  but  a  wonderful  opportunity. 


Ill 

THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD 

The  report  was  presented  by  the  Rev.  William  Wal- 
lace, chairman.  The  mission  is  but  the  means  to  the 
end  of  establishing  a  national  church.  The  Indian  and 
mixed  races  of  Latin  America  have  not  a  strong  spirit 
of  initiative,  so  it  is  wise  to  develop  an  evangelical  type, 
maintaining  the  best  elements  of  the  home  church  but 
untrammeled  by  unnecessary  traditions.  Self-support 
should  be  urged.  The  people  are  generous,  and  when 
this  good  trait  is  directed  have  done  well.  Coming  out 
of  a  church  which  taxed  them  for  everything,  they  are 
naturally  averse  to  the  idea  of  financial  obligation  in 
connection  with  religion.  The  solution  is  an  insistent 
education  in  Bible  principles  and  the  introduction  of 
the  church  budget  with  the  duplex  envelope  and  an  every- 
member  canvass. 

EFFICIENT   CHRISTIAN   LEADERSHIP 

The  following  suggestions  were  made : 
(i)  Use  Christ's  plan  of  prayer. 

(2)  Seek  out  the  young  men  and  women  in  the  schools. 

(3)  Give  them  definite  encouragement  to  dedicate 
their  lives  to  Christ's  service. 

(4)  Add  to  the  courses  in  the  schools  more  instruction 
in  the  Bible  and  catechism ;  and  for  more  advanced  pupils 

290 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  291 

courses  in  pedagogy  and  in  theology,  doctrinal,  and  ap- 
plied. 

(5)  When  there  is  a  sufficient  number  of  young 
men  in  the  schools,  form  a  separate  school  for  their 
training.  Hold  them  for  life  by  presenting  the  sacred- 
ness  and  privilege  of  the  duty  and  Christ's  promises. 
Instruct  believers  in  their  duty  to  support  the  church 
and  Christian  schools.  Ordain  men  when  they  show  their 
fitness  and  efficiency. 


CHURCH  BUILDINGS 

The  Rev.  W.  S.  Lee  presented  a  paper  on  the  im- 
portance of  proper  church  buildings.  There  is  but  one 
evangelical  church  edifice  in  Colombia,  the  former  In- 
quisition building  in  Bogota.  Baranquilla  has  had  an 
organized  church  since  1888,  but  still  meets  in  the  chapel 
of  the  girls'  school.  There  are  five  organized  churches 
with  less  than  500  members.  There  have  been  two  dif- 
ficulties in  the  development  of  the  work.  ( i )  A  mission- 
ary has  been  pastor  instead  of  a  Colombian.  One  reason 
for  this  has  been  the  absorption  of  most  of  the  mis- 
sionaries in  the  necessary  school  work  and  the  inability 
of  a  limited  force  to  train  the  national  workers.  Many 
missionaries  have  resigned  because  of  the  failure  of 
health,  discouragement,  and  other  reasons,  and  some 
have  died.  (2)  There  has  been  difficulty  regarding 
ordination.  It  has  been  suggested  that  we  organize 
"  The  Evangelical  Church  of  Colombia  "  with  a  more  or 
less  Presbyterian  form  of  government.  The  only  way 
to  evangelize  Colombia  is  by  a  Colombian  ministry  and 
the  problem  of  how  to  raise  it  must  be  solved. 


292       CONFERENCE  AT  BARANQUILLA 

EVANGELIZATION 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Jarrett  spoke  on  how  to  present  Christ 
to  the  educated  classes  and  to  the  masses.  In  Colombia, 
if  a  meeting  is  thrown  open  to  the  public  the  upper 
classes  will  stay  away,  so  at  present  the  only  way  to 
reach  them  is  by  cultivating  their  friendship  or  doing 
them  a  favor.  In  Peru  the  m.ost  exclusive  families  are 
open  to  the  lady  missionaries  who  are  nurses.  Most  of 
those  who  come  to  services  belong  to  the  poorer  classes, 
and  the  presentation  of  Christ  as  the  living,  loving  Savior, 
their  Friend,  appeals.  There  is  also  need  of  emphasiz- 
ing the  fact  that  "  the  wages  of  sin  is  death."  The  na- 
tive brethren  can  help  by  telling  us  what  wins  and  what 
repels  the  people. 

"  When  you  plant  your  foot,  plant  it  to  stay,"  was  a 
sentiment  approved  by  several.  Many  places  should  be 
touched  by  itineration,  but  a  definite  policy  must  be  car- 
ried out.  The  force  should  be  enlarged  so  there  will  be 
sufficient  men  to  do  itinerating  without  disturbing  the 
regular  church  work. 


IV 

CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION 

Miss  Hunter,  the  chairman,  gave  this  report: 

In  Colombia  the  missionary  school  is  essential;  co- 
operation with  government  schools  impossible.  Only 
Roman  CathoHcs  may  teach  in  public  schools;  this  mili- 
tates against  pupils  who  wish  to  teach  becoming  church 
members.  To  conserve  the  established  work  there 
must  be  a  normal  and  industrial  school  at  a  central 
point,  whose  curriculum,  equipment,  and  teaching  force 
equal  the  best  in  the  country.  Such  a  department  should 
be  established  in  the  girls'  schools  in  Baranquilla  and 
Bogota.  As  the  aim  is  to  prepare  Christian  workers  in 
church,  home,  or  school,  the  course  should  include  peda- 
gogy, household  science,  Bible  study,  and  practical  work 
in  day-school  and  church.  The  boys'  school  in  Bogota 
should  be  staffed  and  equipped  to  make  it  equal  to  other 
schools  of  the  same  grade  in  that  city. 

The  discussion  showed  that  some  of  the  missionaries 
think  more  prominence  should  be  given  to  evangelistic 
work  than  to  educational,  but  the  consensus  of  opinion 
was  that  educational  work  is  of  the  greatest  importance 
if  the  national  church  is  to  be  developed  and  the  com- 
munity permeated.  The  following  is  a  summary  of  some 
of  the  interesting  points  brought  out : 

Educational  work  breaks  down  prejudice  and  wins 
hearts.    The  day  pupils  are  not  required  to  attend  church 

293 


294       CONFERENCE  AT  BARANQUILLA 

services  but  are  invited,  and  ten  per  cent,  attend.  Four 
years  ago  it  vi^as  found  that  48  per  cent,  of  the  church 
members  were  traceable  to  school  influences.  The  reason 
that  more  of  the  families  do  not  attend  church  is  because 
we  have  not  that  intimate  relation  to  the  parents  which  is 
necessary,  and  that  is  because  our  force  is  not  large 
enough.  The  boarding-schools  are  entirely  or  largely 
self-supporting. 

Considering  the  slight  expense  involved  the  results 
are  incomparable.  An  additional  force  is  needed  to  turn 
out  teachers  of  the  right  kind.  Sporadic  evangelistic 
campaigns  into  the  regions  beyond  will  not  achieve  as 
much  as  a  well  planned  and  executed  school  system,  with 
a  good  evangelical  basis,  vitally  related  to  church  life. 
There  should  be  larger  appropriations  in  the  estimates 
for  helping  the  pupils  who  cannot  pay  their  own  way. 

The  educational  system  in  Colombia  is  based  on  the 
system  of  a  university  without  a  college.  Our  secondary 
school  must  come  into  official  relation  with  the  university 
in  order  to  prepare  boys  for  it.  This  we  cannot  do,  and 
there  is  the  crux  of  the  whole  matter.  If  our  boys  were 
to  enter  the  university  they  must  make  their  preparatory 
studies  in  such  a  way  that  their  certificates  will  be  of 
use.  Considering  our  shortage  of  men  and  money,  I 
think  that  a  school  that  would  prepare  boys  for  industrial 
and  commercial  life,  and  perhaps  with  normal  work  in 
connection  with  it,  would  be  better.  We  would  not  then 
be  in  competition  with  the  government  system.  One  of 
our  men,  perfectly  competent,  applied  for  a  position  in 
the  public  school  but  was  told  that  it  was  out  of  the 
question  because  he  was  a  Protestant. 

It  is  evident  that  the  Protestant  educational  system  is 


CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION  295 

not  satisfactory,  and  the  consensus  of  opinion  seems  to  be 
that  our  educational  work  should  be  made  to  lead  up 
directly  to  the  preparation  of  Bible  women,  Christian 
wives  and  mothers,  and  suitable  teachers  for  a  system 
of  country  schools.  A  stronger  Bible  course  should  be 
put  in  the  boys'  schools  at  Bogota  and  Baranquilla, 
there  should  be  developed  a  Bible  training-school  in 
which  could  enter  graduates  of  these  schools  who  con- 
templated becoming  evangelists  or  ordained  ministers. 
With  these  central  institutions  and  rural  schools,  wher- 
ever possible  taught  by  graduates  of  the  central  schools, 
we  should  be  able  to  provide  for  the  Protestant  children 
and  within  the  next  few  years  to  train  up  an  educated 
ministry. 


WOMEN'S  WORK 

Mrs.  A.  R.  Stark  read  a  paper  on  this  subject,  saying 
in  substance: 

The  influence  of  women  is  felt  in  the  family  circles 
and  their  outside  interests  center  in  the  church.  The 
women  are  all  Roman  Catholics.  Their  ideas  are  tradi- 
tional. They  do  not  read.  To  question  the  existing  order 
of  things  would  imperil  their  soul's  salvation.  The  world 
of  business  is  a  field  into  which  they  are  at  present 
afraid  to  enter,  but  they  probably  will  in  a  few  years. 
In  family  life  they  are  affectionate,  generous,  and  quick- 
witted, inclined  to  take  things  lightly.  Among  the  poor 
the  wife  is  thriftless,  extravagant,  negligent  of  the  chil- 
dren, and  ignorant.  Industrial  work,  teaching  how  to 
keep  house  and  take  care  of  the  children,  would  be 
most  helpful.  Poor  sanitary  conditions  have  much  to 
do  with  the  enormous  infant  mortality.  The  wives  of 
the  missionaries  are  frequently  welcome  into  the  better 
circles  of  society,  where  they  can  accomplish  much  if 
they  will  remember  to  conform  to  the  social  customs, 
when  this  means  a  sacrifice  of  preference  and  not  of 
principle.  The  work  of  visiting  in  the  homes  is  one  of 
the  most  effectual  in  gaining  confidence  and  instilling 
new  ideas.  Visiting  nurses  would  do  a  great  deal.  If 
we  can  give  the  women  a  right  attitude  toward  home, 
its  influence  on  the  nation's  destiny  is  beyond  the  powers 
of  the  imagination  to  depict. 

296 


VI 

THE   FINDINGS   OF   THE   CONFERENCE 

1.  Colombia  and  Venezuela  have  no  organized  mis- 
sion board  working  in  them  other  than  that  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.  The  fields  are  not  ade- 
quately occupied,  (a)  In  Venezuela  there  are  but  two 
missionary  families  and  one  ordained  Venezuelan  work- 
ing in  Caracas,  (b)  In  Colombia  there  are  six  stations 
(two  of  these  temporarily  closed)  in  strategic  centers  in 
the  northern  and  central  part  of  the  country.  Little  or 
nothing  is  done  for  the  Indians  or  for  the  upper  classes. 

2.  The  special  difficulties  are  the  bad  climate,  the 
unsanitary  living  conditions  even  in  Bogota,  the  capital  of 
Colombia,  the  isolation,  the  domination  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  which  is  greater  than  in  many  other 
South  American  countries,  the  lack  of  knowledge  and 
sympathy  at  home.  In  consequence  it  is  hard  to  get 
missionaries  and  many  have  broken  down  or  resigned. 

3.  The  primary  need  is  to  build  up  a  national  church 
and  leadership.  To  this  end  a  theological  department 
should  be  added  to  the  boys'  boarding-schools  in  Cara- 
cas, Baranquilla,  and  Bogota;  there  should  be  more 
advanced  Bible  courses  and  a  normal  department  in  the 
girls'  boarding-schools;  and  larger  appropriations  for 
evangelistic  work.  The  missionary  force  should  be  en- 
larged so  as  to  provide  additional  educational  and  evan- 
gelistic force. 

297 


298       CONFERENCE  AT  BARANQUILLA 

4.  The  Presbyterian  Church  should  again  be  urged  to 
properly  support  this  work,  and  if  it  does  not,  another 
board  should  be  asked  to  assume  responsibility  for  a 
part  of  the  field. 

5.  More  efficient  cooperation  must  be  secured  with  the 
Bible  societies.  The  British  and  Foreign  Society  and  the 
American  Society  ought  to  agree  to  each  become  wholly 
responsible  for  one  of  the  two  countries. 


VII 

THE   SITUATION   IN  DUTCH   GUIANA 

By  Dr.  Paul  de  Schweinitz 

Dutch  Guiana,  as  its  name  implies,  is  a  colony  of  Hol- 
land, hence  the  dominant  church  for  the  official  and 
white  population  is  the  Church  of  Holland  (Dutch  Re- 
formed). The  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  also  at  work 
there  and  carries  on  some  work  in  the  interior  among  the 
aborigines,  but  it  plays  no  prominent  role.  It  is  of  course 
in  opposition  to  all  Protestant  missions,  but  does  not 
figure  as  in  the  Spanish-speaking  countries,  for  Lurinam 
is  a  distinctly  Protestant  colony. 

The  only  evangelical  church  carrying  on  missionary 
work  in  the  colony  is  the  Moravian  Church.  This  work 
was  begun  in  1738  and  hence  has  a  history  of  more  than 
177  years.  It  deals  with  a  great  variety  of  peoples. 
The  mission  was  begun  primarily  for  the  aboriginal 
Indians  and  for  the  Negro  slaves.  Slavery  was  abolished 
about  fifty-three  years  ago.  Since  the  abolition  of 
slavery  East  Indian  coolies  have  been  introduced,  and 
Javanese  and  Chinese  have  come  in. 

The  mission  is  now  carried  on  among  the  descendants 
of  the  former  slaves,  principally  in  the  capital  city  of 
Paramaribo,  among  the  remnants  of  the  aboriginal  Indian 
tribes  in  the  interior,  among  the  Bush  Negroes  likewise 
along  the  rivers  in  the  interior,  among  the  Hindu  British 
East  Indian  coolies  and  among  the  Javanese. 

299 


300       CONFERENCE  AT  BARANQUILLA 

The  following  languages  must  be  used  by  the  mis- 
sionaries :  Dutch,  German,  English,  Negro-English  (a 
distinct  dialect),  Hindustani,  and  Javanese.  Of  course  not 
all  of  the  missionaries  speak  all  these  languages,  but 
most  of  them  must  speak  at  least  three.  Work  in  the 
interior  must  be  carried  on  by  native  ministers  and  evan- 
gelists, as  white  men  cannot  stand  the  conditions  and 
can  rarely  become  acclimated.  Before  native  workers 
were  raised  up,  the  cost  in  the  lives  of  missionaries  was 
excessive.  The  converts  won  were  certainly  bought  with 
a  price — at  the  price  of  the  Savior's  life  and  at  the  price 
of  the  lives  of  many  of  his  followers. 

How  many  of  the  Indians  and  Bush  Negroes  of  the  in- 
terior are  still  unreached  it  is  difficult  to  say,  as  the  re- 
gions any  distance  from  the  coast  are  almost  impenetrable 
for  white  men.  The  unsuccessful  prosecution  of  the 
mission  among  the  fierce  Bush  Negroes  (descendants  of 
escaped  slaves)  years  ago  brought  peace  to  the  colony, 
which  the  colonial  authorities  had  been  unable  to  secure 
by  force  of  arms. 

From  one  point  of  view  the  field  may  be  said  to  be 
occupied,  in  so  far  that  the  Moravian  mission  is  so 
organized  that  it  can  take  care  of  the  field  as  fast  as  it 
can  train  the  men  and  secure  the  funds  to  found  new 
stations  and  send  men  to  the  same.  As  fast  as  native 
workers  can  be  trained,  the  interior  can  be  worked,  and 
no  new  society  coming  in  could  do  this  as  well  or  as 
quickly  as  the  society  so  long  on  the  ground.  But  in- 
creased income  is  needed. 

There  is  also  great  need  for  developing  the  work 
among  the  immigrant  Chinese,  Javanese,  and  Hindus, 
— the  latter  coming  in  largely  as  contract  laborers,  though 


SITUATION  IN  DUTCH  GUIANA         301 

most  of  them  remain  after  the  expiration  of  their  con- 
tracts. These  of  course  present  an  entirely  different 
problem  from  that  of  the  work  among  the  Indians  and 
Bush  Negroes,  for  instead  of  dealing  with  animism  only, 
— Hinduism,  Mohammedism,  must  be  dealt  with,  in 
addition  to  the  entirely  different  language  problem. 

The  force  at  work  in  Lurinam  according  to  the  latest 
statistics  is :  twenty-six  ordained  foreign  missionaries ; 
fifteen  unordained  foreign  missionaries;  forty  wives; 
seven  unmarried  women — a  total  foreign  force,  eighty- 
two.  The  native  leadership  consists  of  eight  ordained 
native  ministers,  three  not  yet  ordained  native  ministers, 
fifty-six  native  evangelists,  who  conduct  services,  one 
hundred  and  sixty-three  native  helpers  who  assist  in  a 
more  subordinate  capacity,  and  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  native  female  helpers  who  assist  in  a  more  subordi- 
nate capacity.  These  have  charge  of  thirty-one  stations, 
twenty-three  outstations,  and  thirty-seven  preaching 
places.  There  are  7,786  communicants,  8,278  baptized 
adults  not  yet  admitted  to  the  communion,  and  1,370 
under  temporary  church  discipline.  There  are  fifty-six 
day-schools,  forty-seven  Sunday-schools,  one  theological 
training-school,  and  four  training-schools  for  teachers. 

BRITISH  GUIANA— DEMERARA 

The  Moravians  have  been  working  in  Demerara  since 
1878.  This  work  is  carried  on  exclusively  by  a  native 
ministry  working  among  the  negroes  and  coolies.  There 
are  three  ordained  native  ministers,  twelve  native  evan- 
gelists, and  ten  native  male  helpers  in  charge  of  1,620 
souls. 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT   HAVANA, 
CUBA 

February  26-29,  1916 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT   HAVANA, 
CUBA 


BACKGROUND  AND   SIDELIGHTS 

As  was  stated  in  the  opening  session,  the  purposes  of 
this  conference  were  the  same  as  the  purposes  of  the 
Panama  Congress.  One  "  can  never  put  in  any  one 
formula  a  statement  of  attitude  and  purpose  that  will 
satisfy  all  Christian  men  who  are  trying  to  carry  the 
gospel  anywhere  or  to  deal  with  any  great  moral  or 
spiritual  problem.  We  go  into  these  conferences  on 
precisely  the  same  platform  and  basis  on  which  our 
churches  exist  in  the  United  States  and  on  which  our 
missions  in  Latin  America  are  planned,  on  the  basis 
on  which  they  are  actually  at  work  now.  There  are  these 
churches  and  missions  all  over  the  Latin-American  field. 
On  what  ground  are  they  there?  On  that  very  ground 
we  gather  to  discuss  the  work.  We  go  into  these  fields 
to  make  the  Latin-American  peoples  realize  that  we  are 
their  friends.  We  carry  the  Bible,  the  gospel  of  a  living 
Christ,  and  a  free  and  open  school.  That  is  what  our 
missions  are  for." 

As  another  delegate  expressed  it,  the  purposes  of  the 
Havana  conference  were,  "  to  give  the  Americans  and 
Cubans  an  opportunity  to  know  each  other  better ;  to  face 

305 


3o6        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

the  problems  of  Christian  work  on  the  field;  to  know  the 
problems  of  the  home  base  better;  to  get  more  thorough 
information  as  to  Christian  work,  existing  needs,  and 
methods  employed  in  bringing  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  to 
the  people  of  Cuba ;  to  discover  ways  and  means  for  the 
churches  and  missionary  organizations  in  the  home  land ; 
to  furnish  more  men  and  means  for  pressing  on  the 
work;  to  understand  one  another  better  as  fellow 
workers;  to  discover  the  best  methods  of  cooperation; 
to  wait  together  in  prayer  for  a  greater  vision  with 
liberty  of  thought,  freedom  of  expression,  sincerity,  and 
honesty  of  purpose  and  charity  to  all." 

With  these  high  purposes  before  them,  and  inspired 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Master,  the  delegates  from  the 
various  churches  came  together.  The  secretary  reported 
the  number  of  official  delegates  and  visitors,  as  follows : 
from  outside  of  Cuba,  twenty-seven  delegates  and  five 
visitors ;  from  Cuba,  fifty-four  delegates  and  twenty-four 
visitors;  making  a  total  of  eighty-one  official  delegates 
and  twenty-nine  visitors. 

The  deputation  and  visitors  from  Panama  arrived  on 
Saturday,  February  26.  At  10  a.  m.  they  were  in  con- 
ference with  the  local  committee  on  arrangements  and 
had  agreed  upon  the  general  program  to  be  followed  up 
to  the  close  of  the  conference  on  the  following  Tuesday 
night.  The  officers  selected  for  the  conference  were : 
president,  the  Rev.  Charles  L.  Thompson,  D.D.,  of  New 
York;  vice-presidents,  the  Rev.  M.  N.  McCall,  D.D.,  of 
Havana,  and  the  Rev.  Antonio  Mazzorana,  of  Havana; 
recording  secretary,  the  Rev.  S.  A.  Neblett,  of  Matanzas ; 
editorial  secretaries,  Mr.  Harry  S.  Myers,  of  New  York, 
and  the  Rev.  A.  L.  Story,  of  Santiago  de  Cuba.     The 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS        307 

day  sessions  were  held  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
and  were  bilingual.  Public  meetings  in  English  were 
held  in  the  evenings  in  the  Baptist  Church  and  in  Spanish 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  At  the  first  day  session 
Mr.  Harry  Wade  Hicks  presented  in  English,  and  Mr. 
S.  G.  Inman  in  Spanish,  the  leading  features  of  the 
Panama  Congress  and  the  general  plans  that  have  been 
outlined  for  the  regional  conferences. 

President  Henry  C.  King,  Bishop  Arthur  S.  Lloyd, 
Dr.  John  F.  Goucher,  and  others  addressed  popular  meet- 
ings on  Sundays  and  during  the  evenings  while  the  con- 
ference was  in  session.  The  Havana  press,  both  English 
and  Spanish,  gave  generous  notice  to  the  conference. 
All  of  the  delegates  from  outside  of  Cuba  were  the  guests 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Frederick  Snare.  The  churches  and 
the  citizens  of  Havana  in  general  did  all  in  their  power 
to  make  the  deputation  welcome. 

The  outcome  of  the  regional  conference  in  Havana 
was  a  remarkable  demonstration  of  the  growing  spirit 
of  cooperation.  In  the  island  of  Cuba  there  are  some 
dozen  missionary  societies  doing  work.  These  societies 
have  never  cooperated  to  any  large  extent  in  their  work. 
Those  preparing  for  the  regional  conference  had  found 
it  very  difficult  to  get  replies  to  their  questionnaires  and 
to  generate  any  enthusiasm  for  the  conference.  When 
the  deputation  arrived  from  Panama  they  found  that 
while  a  representative  company  had  gathered  at  Havana 
from  different  parts  of  the  island  and  from  the  dif- 
ferent churches,  yet  there  was  quite  a  good  deal  of 
misunderstanding,  and  even  suspicion,  as  to  the  purposes 
of  the  gathering.  Many  were  afraid  that  there  would 
be  an  effort  to  make  the  conference  a  legislative  as- 


3o8        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

sembly,  which  would  take  out  of  the  hands  of  the  mis- 
sions and  the  churches  the  determining  of  the  policies 
of  their  work.  Such  delegates  soon  found  out  their 
mistake,  however,  and  as  the  conference  proceeded,  the 
growing  enthusiasm  for  a  cooperative  effort  along  the 
lines  of  educational,  evangelistic,  and  literary  work  was 
most  marked.  The  adoption  of  the  resolution  to  form  a 
committee  on  conference  in  Cuba  that  should  study  the 
ways  of  closer  cooperation  among  the  churches  and  act 
as  a  correspondent  with  the  general  committee  on 
cooperation  in  Latin  America,  was  a  substantial  achieve- 
ment. All  feel  that  Cuba  is  now  started  in  a  cooperative 
direction  and  that  the  future  would  show  a  better  dis- 
tribution of  the  forces  and  a  more  adequate  plan  to  cope 
with  the  urgent  problems  of  many  kinds  with  which 
the  young  church  is  confronted.  One  of  the  most  im- 
portant results  of  the  conference  was  the  recommenda- 
tion, which  was  later  sanctioned  by  the  first  meeting  of 
the  committee  on  conference,  to  employ  an  especially 
equipped  man  to  make  a  thorough  survey  of  the  religious 
and  moral  situation  in  the  entire  island  of  Cuba  in 
cooperation  with  the  missionaries.  At  the  conclusion 
of  this  survey,  in  February,  1917,  it  is  expected  that  the 
representatives  of  the  leading  missionary  boards  doing 
work  in  Cuba  will  assemble  at  Havana  to  receive  this 
report  and  determine  the  lines  of  action  which  are  seen 
as  necessary  in  the  light  of  these  investigations. 

In  some  ways  Cuba  may  be  called  a  model  mission 
field.  Its  2,000,000  people  are  open  to  the  gospel  in  a 
remarkable  way.  Very  little  of  the  prejudice  and  subtle 
opposition  which  is  found  in  so  many  other  Latin- 
American  fields  is  felt  in  Cuba.    The  government  is  sym- 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS        309 

pathetic  in  its  attitude,  the  railroads  reach  every  part  of 
the  country,  the  people  are  anxious  for  education  and 
enlightenment.  There  is  generally  a  friendly  feeling 
toward  the  foreign  missionaries.  This  all  makes  the 
taking  of  Cuba  for  Christ  a  comparatively  simple  task 
if  the  missionary  agencies  and  the  churches  in  the  island 
do  v^ell  their  share.  When  the  island  was  freed  from 
Spanish  rule  following  the  Spanish-American  war,  some 
dozen  of  the  strong  home  missionary  boards  of  the 
United  States  opened  work  there.  They  did  not  follow 
the  plan,  however,  that  was  carried  out  by  the  boards 
in  entering  Porto  Rico  in  dehmiting  the  territory  and 
thus  providing  against  denominational  overlapping. 
The  results  of  this  mistake  have  been  seen  continually  as 
there  has  been  little  cooperative  effort  in  the  production 
of  literature,  in  schools,  and  even  in  evangelistic  work. 
The  regional  conference  at  Havana  had,  therefore,  be- 
fore it  the  very  important  task  of  practically  initiating 
cooperation  among  the  large  number  of  missionary 
organizations  operating  in  Cuba. 

Summing  up  the  values  of  the  conference  at  its  close, 
the  chairman.  Dr.  Thompson,  said :  ''  There  never  before 
was  an  occasion  in  Cuba  like  this.  We  have  had  splendid 
fellowship,  and  hereafter  we  can  cooperate.  Panama 
was  great,  but  this  has  been  more  concrete.  We  have 
never  had  such  companionship.  Before  the  Panama 
Congress  some  of  us  feared  that  some  questions  would 
be  hard  to  answer;  but  now  we  can  separate,  knowing 
that  we  have  found  the  heart  and  mind  of  one  another, 
and  it  will  be  a  sweet  memory.  We  can  do  much  better 
together  than  any  of  us  can  do  alone." 


II 

THE  REPORT  ON  SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

By  the  Rev.  S.  A.  Neblett 

The  report  of  the  committee  on  Survey  and  Occupa- 
tion was  represented  by  the  Rev.  S.  A.  Neblett,  who  said 
that  it  did  not  represent  any  extended  investigation  and 
so  could  not  be  regarded  as  representative  or  authori- 
tative. It  had  been  impossible  in  the  time  allowed  to 
get  replies  to  the  questionnaires  sent  out.  Under  these 
circumstances  it  seemed  best  to  devote  the  space  which 
would  ordinarily  be  given  to  the  report  to  the  discussion : 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION   OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  M.  N.  McCall,  Havana,  superintendent  of  Southern 
Baptist  Missions  in  Cuba,  said:  We  will  all  confess  that  there 
is  need  of  more  intensive  work  on  many  of  the  fields  now  oc- 
cupied, but  there  is  need  of  extensive  work  also.  There  are 
great  stretches  along  some  of  our  main  railways  of  thirty,  fifty, 
and  even  one  hundred  miles,  where  there  is  no  gospel  work  of 
any  kind,  and  where  no  passing  message  has  yet  arrived.  There 
are  approximately  two  million,  one  hundred  thousand  people 
on  the  island.  Of  these  we  can  safely  say  that  two  million 
have  never  received  an  evangelical  message  of  any  kind,  either 
written  or  spoken.  So,  while  we  intensify,  let  us  not  forget 
the  unevangelized  multitudes.    To  say  that  there  are  ten  thousand 

310 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  311 

who  hear  the  gospel  regularly  in  all  the  evangelical  churches  of 
the  island  combined,  would  be  to  make  an  extravagant  state- 
ment, for  they  will,  probably,  not  exceed  six  thousand.  Hence 
we  must  reach  out  to  the  untouched  masses.  There  has  been 
almost  no  overlapping.  A  spirit  of  Christian  courtesy  has  pre- 
vailed among  the  workers,  and  there  has  been  practical  comity 
without  any  formal  agreement  to  that  end. 

The  Rev.  Juan  Oris  Gonzales  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian 
Church  from  Sagua  la  Grande,  advocated  the  preaching  of  the 
word  in  accord  with  the  needs  of  the  different  classes  and 
Paul's  attitude  of  "  being  all  things  to  all  men  "  in  order  to  save 
them.  Emphasis  must  be  laid  on  the  preaching  of  the  same 
gospel  to  all,  and  that  we  should  consolidate  the  work  that  is 
already  being  performed,  rather  than  spread  over  new  and  un- 
occupied fields.  He  said :  ''  I  favor  a  few  centers  well  developed. 
The  apostles  did  this  in  Asia  Minor  and  Europe.  I  favor 
itinerant  preachers,  more  simplicity  in  preaching  the  gospel  and 
in  the  life  of  the  preacher,  and  soundness  of  heart.  We  should 
make  the  present  centers  stronger." 

Jose  Serra  Padrisa  of  the  Northern  Baptists,  Santiago  de 
Cuba,  advocated  the  organization  of  our  present  workers  before 
reaching  out  into  wider  fields.  He  said:  "We  have  too  many 
centers  for  the  best  work  with  our  present  number  of  workers. 
There  are  too  many  people  who  are  now  listening  to  the  message 
from  mere  curiosity.  The  pastor  should  mingle  more  with  his 
people.  He  should  do  more  pastoral  work  even  if  it  is  necessary 
to  do  less  preaching." 

The  Rev.  C.  E.  Tehhetts  of  Richmond,  Indiana,  secretary  of 
the  American  Friends  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  said  that  the 
statistical  report  submitted  by  this  commission  show  more  sta- 
tions and  more  communicants  than  those  reported  at  Panama. 
We  should  arrange  so  that  the  statistics  of  both  reports  will 
be  the  same  and  be  accurate.  The  task  in  Cuba  is  so  great  that 
we  must  not  waste  any  effort.  Cuba  is  now  well  covered,  but 
we  must  look  to  greater  efficiency.  We  must  endeavor  to  have 
an  increase  for  the  kingdom  and  not  for  our  separate  denomi- 
nations or  communicants.  If  readjustments  are  needed  they 
must  be  made.  The  boards  should  agree  on  delimitation  of 
territory  to  avoid  friction  and  to  increase  efficiency. 


312        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

The  Rev.  W.  L.  Burner,  Disciple,  of  Matanzas,  Cuba,  said, 
"  There  are  three  classes  in  Cuba  for  whom  insufficient  work 
is  being  attempted,"  and  defined  these  as  follows:  (i)  The 
colored.  As  a  people  we  are  doing  very  little  for  them.  I  am  not 
certain  of  the  wisdom  of  mixing  white  and  colored  promiscuously 
in  the  same  congregation.  If  large  numbers  are  brought  in,  it 
becomes  very  difficult  to  reach  the  more  substantial  whites; 
however,  they  too  need  the  gospel,  for  Christ's  blood  was  shed 
as  freely  for  them  as  for  their  white  brothers.  (2)  Country 
people.  These  people  are  less  addicted  to  vice  than  the  people 
in  the  larger  towns,  and  there  is  a  great  need  that  they  be 
reached  now,  before  the  contaminations  of  the  city  reach  them. 
(3)  Workers  on  sugar  plantations.  The  sugar  plantations 
gather  together  great  groups  of  people  and  furnish  an  un- 
equaled  opportunity  to  present  the  gospel.  There  are  one  hundred 
and  ninety-eight  sugar  mills  in  Cuba.  Such  opportunities  should 
be  seized  upon  and  used.  In  the  southern  part  of  the  province 
of  Matanzas  there  is  an  area  about  one  hundred  miles  long 
by  thirty  miles  wide,  with  only  one  minister.  There  are  six 
towns  with  a  population  of  from  one  thousand  to  three  thousand 
each,  and  eight  villages  with  a  population  of  from  five  hundred 
to  one  thousand  each,  all  in  this  area  with  no  evangelical  work. 

The  Rev.  L.  C.  Barnes,  field  secretary  of  the  American  Bap- 
tist Home  Mission  Society,  New  York:  The  statement  of  need 
in  Cuba  which  has  been  made  in  the  commission  reported  upon 
by  the  preceding  speakers  reminds  me  of  the  stretches  in  the 
United  States  where  there  is  no  evangelical  work  for  many 
miles.  This  is  particularly  true  in  Utah.  Two  and  one-half 
years  ago  the  evangelical  denominations  of  Utah  began  to  study 
their  problems  together.  They  have  now  organized  for  co- 
operative action  so  that  there  shall  be  no  competition  or  even 
overlapping,  and  so  that  there  shall  be  increasingly  intelligent 
occupation  of  the  whole  field.  Will  the  Lord  forgive  us  if  we 
neglect  the  needy  and  at  the  same  time  maintain  separate 
churches  within  pistol  shot?  Occupation  of  the  field  means  not 
only  winning  people  into  a  church  but  also  carrying  the  living, 
dominating  spirit  of  Christ  into  every  phase  of  both  individual 
and  community  life. 

The  Rev.  A.  L.  Story,  Northern  Baptist,  of  Santiago  de  Cuba: 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  313 

One  word  of  tremendous  weight  has  been  said  which  might 
give  a  wrong  impression.  I  am  not  in  favor  of  drawing  the  race 
line  in  Cuba.  One  third  of  the  membership  of  our  churches  in 
our  part  of  the  island  is  colored.  I  have  been  in  mission  work 
for  thirty-five  years.  We  must  not  confine  our  work  to  whites. 
In  Santiago  some  of  our  best  workers  are  colored.  We  preach 
to  all;  and  some  churches  would  be  wrecked  if  we  attempted  to 
separate  races. 

Mr.  J.  E.  McAfee,  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
New  York  City:  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico  are  far  more  fully  oc- 
cupied than  any  of  the  rest  of  Latin  America.  The  gospel 
should  cover  every  spot.  In  the  rest  of  Latin  America  it  has 
only  touched  the  high  places.  "  Thorough  "  should  be  the  ideal 
of  the  Cuban  program.  We  should  have  the  m.en  of  Oriente 
Province  come  together  to  study  the  conditions  of  that  province, 
and  a  similar  study  made  of  every  province  in  the  island,  with 
a  thorough  survey  of  the  entire  field  made  by  the  missionaries 
and  the  missionary  secretaries.  An  adequate  program  should 
be  made  to  reach  every  community  in  the  island,  including  the 
necessary  men  and  money  from  outside.  Could  any  event  be 
more  electric  than  for  us  all  to  draw  together,  study  the  entire 
country  and  city  problem,  the  children,  young  men,  young 
women,  and  older  people,  and  then  present  to  the  home  churches 
the  need  of  the  whole  field,  with  a  program  adequate  to  meet 
that  need? 

A.  A'.  Senti,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Cabaiguan :  The  Cuban 
is  a  son  of  Spain.  We  should  strengthen  the  centers  that 
are  already  established  and  make  them  felt  in  their  com- 
munity. A  man  walked  twenty-one  miles  to  one  of  our  services, 
secured  a  portion  of  the  Bible,  took  it  home,  read  it  to  his 
neighbors,  and  gathered  a  congregation;  then  he  sent  for  the 
missionary  to  come  and  organize  the  church.  There  should  be 
no  distinction  between  colors  and  races. 

The  Rev.  John  F.  Goucher,  D.D.,  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Baltimore,  Maryland:  Terri- 
tory should  be  delimited.  The  movement  toward  unity  of  effort 
is  taking  place.  The  Presbyterians,  Congregationalists,  and  Bap- 
tists are  looking  toward  cooperative  work.     The  Methodists  of 


314        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

the  United  States  have  turned  over  to  others  well-equipped  work 
and  have  received  well-equipped  work  in  exchange,  and  are  now 
cooperating  in  two  hundred  institutions.  This  leads  to  economy 
of  administration  and  efficiency  of  work.  A  committee  is  needed 
here  to  sit  together,  plan  how  to  strengthen  the  work,  and  so  to 
occupy  the  strategic  points  as  to  reach  out  to  every  point.  This 
will  be  the  best,  the  most  economical,  and  the  most  efficient,  for 
the  Kingdom.  The  highest  loyalty  is  to  interpret  Christianity 
as  loyalty  to  Christ  and  not  to  a  mission  board.  We  must 
have  supernationalism  in  administering  our  work  so  that  it 
will  be  for  the  Kingdom  and  not  for  a  society ;  for  the  Kingdom 
and  not  for  a  mission  board. 

The  Rev.  O.  K.  Hopkins,  Southern  Methodist,  of  Santiago  de 
Cuba:  We  are  neglecting  the  colored  people  in  some  sections, 
although  there  are  some  churches  composed  entirely  of  colored 
people,  and  some  are  mixed.  Our  occupation  of  the  country  is 
not  systematically  done,  and  therefore  some  are  neglected,  al- 
though none  are  systematically  neglected.  We  are  working  all 
over  the  island,  but  we  do  not  cover  it  all  at  once.  It  is  like 
having  just  a  little  honey  all  over  the  bottom  of  a  plate.  We 
have  centers,  and  from  these  we  work  out  toward  all  the  field; 
but  we  need  a  larger  force  and  more  money  to  accomplish  the 
largest  and  most  efficient  work  possible;  and  we  ought  to 
organize  our  work  as  we  go  and  not  just  preach  and  then  run 
on  to  a  new  field. 

The  Rev.  S.  A.  Nehlett,  chairman  of  the  commission,  closed 
the  discussion:  The  map  of  Cuba  which  hangs  before  us  will, 
we  hope,  be  completed  before  the  end  of  the  conference  by  the 
addition  of  stars  to  show  every  mission  station.  There  is  no 
race  question  in  Cuba.  The  country  people  are  in  our  plan  and 
are  being  partly  reached.  There  are  but  few  stretches  fifty 
miles  long  that  are  not  occasionally  touched. 


Ill 

REPORT  ON  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD 

The  commission  on  the  Church  in  the  Field  presented 
no  printed  report  but  was  represented  by  the  Rev.  Juan 
Orts  Gonzalez  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church, 
Sagua  la  Grande,  who  spoke  extemporaneously.  He  said  in 
part :  "  The  living  part  of  each  Hfe  is  with  Christ.  We  are 
not  members  until  we  are  living  with  Christ.  Our  spirit- 
ual life  should  be  developed  by  prayer  and  the  reading 
of  the  Word,  until  we  develop  a  tendency  to  go  direct  to 
Christ  and  not  to  an  intermediary ;  there  can  be  no  strong 
members  until  we  live  on  the  Word  of  God.  The  best 
pastor  is  one  who  knows  how  to  use  his  members  and 
get  them  to  share  responsibility  with  him.  Our  religion 
is  in  this  respect  very  different  from  that  of  the  Roman 
Catholic.  There  are  special  difficulties  in  the  way  of  self- 
support  in  Cuba.  Some  of  our  people  are  ver>^  poor  and 
they  have  been  grossly  oppressed  by  the  priests.  They 
are  tired  of  paying  fees.  They  never  pay  to  the  Catholic 
Church  except  for  a  special  personal  Christian  service, 
such  as  a  special  mass,  baptism,  marriage,  burial.  They 
are  a  generous  people  and  often  contribute  beyond  their 
means  to  the  objects  in  which  they  are  interested.  The 
Cuban  evangelist  and  not  the  foreigner  should  press  the 
question  of  self-support.  The  every-member  canvass 
has  often  been  successful.  They  should  pay  what  they 
can  in  spite  of  all  difficulty." 

315 


3i6        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION   OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  E.  E.  Clements,  Southern  Methodist,  of  Havana :  The 
principal  work  for  consideration  is  self-support.  If  the  church 
is  not  an  infant  it  is  an  invalid.  An  infant  should  grow;  but 
if  it  is  an  invalid  it  should  be  treated  as  such.  One  difference 
is  not  the  lack  of  liberality  but  the  lack  of  faith  on  the  part 
of  both  missionaries  and  Cubans.  We  should  unite  in  attempt- 
ing to  establish  self-supporting  churches  to  which  each  member 
makes  a  contribution.  We  lack  faith  in  a  growing  Cuban 
church,  and  depend  too  much  upon  the  mission  board. 

Jose  Ripall,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Santa  Clara:  What  is 
known  is  loved.  We  ought  to  make  Christ  known  and  loved, 
and  not  ourselves;  self  must  be  abolished.  We  should  conse- 
crate our  members  to  God, — in  money,  talent,  influence — so 
that  they  will  give  all  that  they  have  and  are.  Cubans  are 
generous,  but  many  of  them  are  poor.  The  wealthy  should  help 
to  educate  the  others.    I  would  advocate  tithing. 

H.  B.  Bardwell,  Methodist,  of  Candler  College,  Puentes 
Grandes :  We  need  to  guard  against  one  danger  in  pastoral  visita- 
tion. There  are  many  homes  in  which  it  would  not  do  for  a 
minister  to  call  during  the  absence  of  the  father  or  husband. 
We  need  women  as  pastors'  assistants  or  deaconesses,  who  will 
do  this  type  of  calling.  The  Cubans  are  liberal,  but  they  are  apt 
to  promise  more  than  they  can  pay.  Every  candidate  for  church 
membership  ought  to  be  instructed  on  Christian  giving. 

Pedro  Deulofeu,  Northern  Baptist,  of  San  Luis :  The  churches 
ought  to  be  encouraged  in  self-support,  but  there  are  difficulties 
in  the  way :  first,  the  mission  boards  have  usually  been  deemed 
wealthy  and  able  to  undertake  the  support  of  the  Cuban  church ; 
second,  Roman  Catholics  have  gone  to  the  extreme.  JMinisters 
ought  to  set  an  example  in  giving. 

A.  A.  Senti,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Cabaiguan:  I  have 
worked  four  years  in  educational  lines.  There  are  few  Cubans 
who  do  not  give.  Many  pastors  seem  to  be  afraid  to  educate 
their  people  in  giving.  The  people  are  poor,  but  generous,  and 
often  promise  more  than  they  are  able  to  do.  We  should  edu- 
cate them  to  give  systematically  and  regularly  what  they  can, 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  317 

whether  it  is  two  cents  a  month  or  twenty  cents.  We  must  im- 
prove our  systems.  Our  schools  do  not  meet  the  requirements. 
Women  are  necessary  in  the  work. 

The  Rev.  Antonio  Mazzorana,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of 
Havana:  It  is  not  only  a  necessity  but  a  duty  to  teach  self- 
support  and  to  reach  it  as  soon  as  possible,  although  this  must  be 
done  gradually  because  the  Cubans  are  not  accustomed  to  give. 
Before  1898  the  Cubans  paid  taxes,  a  part  of  which  went  to 
support  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 

The  Rev.  R.  L.  Wharton,  Southern  Presbyterian,  of  Caibarien : 
The  Cubans  should  support  their  own  work,  and  this  can  be 
done  by  developing  the  life.  Many  people  are  persecuted  be- 
cause they  go  to  church.  Some  are  invited  to  the  theater,  many 
are  laughed  at,  and  are  asked  about  the  book  under  the  arm 
or  the  button  that  they  wear.  They  struggle  against  odds  and 
difficulties.  We  can  accomplish  self-support  by  having  a  proper 
environment.  A  plant  cannot  grow  unless  it  have  proper  soil, 
water,  and  light,  and  proper  work  of  cultivation  on  our  part. 
We  must  get  the  members  of  the  Cuban  churches  to  work. 
There  is  opportunity  for  the  young  people.  We  should  have 
them  in  our  homes  and  take  part  in  their  sports. 

Pedro  Duarte,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Alquizar :  The  people 
from  the  United  States  are  learning  in  this  conference  in  a  few 
minutes  what  we  have  been  years  in  learning.  I  want  to  say 
that  only  a  little  has  yet  been  done  in  Pinar  del  Rio,  which  is 
the  darkest  province  of  Cuba.  Havana  is  the  most  intellectual. 
We  ought  to  insist  upon  an  offering  made  by  the  people.  In 
some  places  if  we  insisted  on  a  large  offering  we  should  either 
have  to  close  the  chapel  or  have  few  there.  I  believe  the 
island  should  be  divided  into  three  departments  or  districts 
under   the  special  supervision  of  a  committee. 

Francisco  Sabas,  Northern  Baptist,  of  Manzanillo:  We  have 
heard  of  many  difficulties  this  afternoon,  and  in  eight  months' 
work  I  have  found  enough.  An  American  came  to  one  of  our 
communities  and  said  that  he  would  give  Bible  lessons  free.  In 
the  course  of  one  of  his  lessons  he  said  that  it  was  a  sin  to 
receive  money  in  Christian  service,  and  one  of  the  Cuban  women 
in  the  Bible  class  quoted  the  Scripture  which  she  had  learned, 
and  confounded  him.     We  need  a  revival  of  giving.     We  can 


3i8        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

solve  the  difficulties  of  self-support  by  giving  ourselves  seriously 
to  the  question  of  real  self-support.  Self-support  will  come, 
but  it  will  take  time. 

Richard  J.  Parker,  Methodist,  of  Cienfuegos :  We  read  in  the 
Bible  that  "  it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive,"  but  in 
God's  economy  it  is  impossible  to  give  without  receiving.  Shall 
we  deny  to  the  very  poor  in  our  churches  the  privilege  of  giving, 
and  thus  deprive  them  of  the  blessing  which  attends  it?  This 
would  not  only  handicap  the  church  in  her  work,  but  would  be 
disastrous  to  the  spiritual  life  of  the  members.  Let  us  teach 
them  the  Scriptural  way  of  giving  "as  God  hath  prospered" 
them.  He  will  bless  the  gift  and  supply  the  needs,  both  tem- 
poral and  spiritual,  of  the  giver.  We  should  teach  those  who 
are  being  received  as  members  that  they  are  expected  to  con- 
tribute systematically,  and  we  should  tell  them  what  is  done 
with  all  the  money.  They  have  been  accustomed  to  contribute 
to  so-called  Christian  work  before  they  became  Protestants,  but 
God  only  knows  what  became  of  the  money.  They  have  a 
right  to  know,  and  they  will  then  feel  that  they  have  a  real  part 
in  the  work. 

Francisco  Castro,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Havana:  We  are 
all  agreed  on  self-support.  It  must  not  be  forced  too  soon.  It 
may  take  forty  years.  Fruit  grows  on  an  old  tree,  not  on  a 
young  one,  and  our  riches  will  come  later.  I  went  to  a  hospital 
to  call  on  a  friend  and  was  denied  entrance ;  but,  as  I  knew  that 
the  Roman  Catholic  priest  had  been  there,  I  demanded  entrance 
as  a  citizen  and  received  it;  which  shows  that  in  some  respects 
the  Roman  Catholics  are  more  tyrannical  than  they  were. 

Maximino  Montel,  Northern  Baptist,  of  Baracoa:  I  am  more 
optimistic  than  the  last  speaker.  It  will  not  take  forty  years, 
even  if  it  takes  a  long  time.  I  know  two  ex-missionaries  who 
are  supported  by  the  people.  I  know  of  two  churches  that  are 
raising  money  to  erect  a  new  building.  The  pastor  should  go 
before  his  flock  in  making  an  offer;  and  if  the  pastors  and 
workers  will  give  an  example,  much  can  be  accomplished. 

/.  G.  Hernandez,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Puerto  Esperanza : 
I  am  from  the  West,  and  the  province  of  Pinar  del  Rio 
is  very  different  from  the  province  of  Oriente.  Many  of 
our    people    have    emigrated   to    Oriente,   and    the   government 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  319 

has  paid  their  transportation.  This  is  because  it  is  impossible 
to  sell  the  tobacco  which  our  province  grows;  and  there  it  is 
not  practicable  to  have  self-support.  The  ministers  do  give, 
and  ought  to  give.  Illustrations  of  self-support  given  from 
Korea  do  not  have  any  weight,  as  that  is  so  far  away. 

The  Rev.  B.  O.  Hill,  Methodist,  of  Camaguey:  Taking  issue 
with  a  previous  speaker,  I  do  not  believe  that  we  often  need  to 
urge  members  of  our  Cuban  churches  to  give  less.  If  we  talk 
poverty,  they  will  feel  poorer  than  they  are.  We  need  to  out  the 
King's  business  on  its  proper  basis.  Let  us  call  attention  to  the 
colossal  sums  spent  in  commercial  and  industrial  enterprises,  and 
then  press  upon  their  consciences  the  fact  that  the  poorest  among 
them  spends  more  every  week  in  small  luxuries,  useless  habits, 
and  indulgence,  than  he  dedicates  to  the  greatest  of  all  enter- 
prises in  heaven  and  earth. 

Mrs.  A.  Ellen  W.  Pain,  Friend,  of  Santa  Cruz  del  Norte: 
There  are  six  things  that  a  woman  can  do  better  than  a  man, 
in  connection  with  church  work:  (i)  She  can  go  to  a  home 
and  talk  with  the  v/omen ;  but  a  man  should  not  do  this  unless 
the  men  of  the  household  are  at  home;  (2)  She  can  hold 
mothers'  meetings ;  (3)  She  can  hold  girls'  meetings ;  (4)  She 
can  hold  children's  meetings;  (5)  She  can  hold  cottage  prayer- 
meetings;    (6)    She  can  hold  Bible  classes. 

The  Rev.  P.  L.  Wharton,  Southern  Presbyterian,  of  Caibarien : 
Unless  there  is  growth  in  the  individual  there  can  be  no  growth 
in  the  church.  Neither  can  there  be  any  growth  in  the  contribu- 
tions of  the  members  unless  there  is  a  personal,  spiritual  growth. 
If  the  Cubans  are  liberal  we  must  either  lead  them  to  a  position 
of  self-support,  or  be  blamed.  There  are  many  difficulties  in  the 
way.  One  is  the  poverty  of  the  people.  A  five-dollar  contribu- 
tion in  Pinar  del  Rio  may  mean  as  large  a  contribution  as  fifty 
dollars  in  Oriente  so  far  as  the  principle  of  giving  is  concerned. 
But  of  course  the  amount  of  the  gift  should  always  be  propor- 
tionate to  the  ability.  But  most  of  all  the  difficulty  is  in  our- 
selves. We  imagine  that  we  cannot  do  anything  that  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  has  not  previously  done.  The  people  have  a 
thousand  times  as  much  confidence  in  us  as  they  have  had  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  We  cannot  drive  them,  but  by 
patience  and  love  and  kindness  we  can  lead  them. 


IV 

REPORT   ON   EDUCATION 

By  the  Rev.  C.  G.  McClean 

The  report  of  the  committee  on  Education  was  pre- 
sented by  the  chairman,  Rev.  C.  G.  McClean,  a  Friend, 
of  Holquin.  The  discussion  suggests  the  principal  fea- 
tures of  this  report. 


general  discussion  of  the  report 

The  Rev.  J.  Milton  Greene,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Havana : 
The  committee  will  excuse  me  if  I  say  that  the  report  is  lack- 
ing in  the  respect  that  it  fails  to  set  forth  the  methods  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  whereby  every  effort  made  by  us  to 
establish  evangelical  schools  is  met  by  the  establishment  on 
their  part  of  one  or  more  parochial  schools  with  the  purpose  of 
retaining  in  their  power  the  education  of  the  coming  generation, 
and  so  perpetuating  their  influence.  It  is  notorious  that  the  vari- 
ous projects  introduced  into  our  national  congress  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  normal  schools,  have  been  pigeonholed  by  the  in- 
fluence of  the  bishops  and  clergy.  I  have  this  from  the  highest 
authority.  It  is  also  well  known  that  nearly  all  the  local  boards 
of  education  are  controlled  by  the  priests,  who  exercise  a  de- 
termining influence  over  the  curriculum  and  the  teachers,  so 
that  many  of  the  public  schools  are  in  effect  parochial.  And 
instances  abound  in  which  the  public  school  teachers  dissuade 
the   children    from   attendance   upon   our   Sabbath-schools   and 

320 


EDUCATION  321 

other  services.  Six  months  have  passed  since  a  normal  college 
was  voted  by  congress,  but  it  has  not  yet  been  organized  by 
the  appointment  of  a  faculty. 

Mr.  H.  S.  Myers  of  New  York  asked  concerning  the  national 
plan  of  education  for  the  island,  and  the  question  was  answered 
as  follows  : 

Prof.  H.  B.  Bardwell,  Methodist,  of  Candler  College,  Puentes 
Grandes:  There  is  a  cabinet  official  known  as  the  Secretary  of 
Public  Instruction  and  Belles  Lettres,  with  an  office  in  Havana. 
There  is  a  superintendent  of  education  in  each  province  and 
another  one  in  each  municipality.  There  is  a  board  of  educa- 
tion for  each  province  and  municipality,  and  a  national  uni- 
versity in  Havana  which  grants  doctors'  degrees  and  is  com- 
posed of  technical  college  and  university  courses.  The  school 
system  is  graded  more  or  less  accurately  from  the  primary 
schools  to  the  universities.  The  ordinary  high  school  course  is 
five  years  in  length  and  grants  the  bachelor's  degree.  Most  of 
the  work  is  done  on  the  lecture  basis,  and  there  is  such  a  school 
in  each  province.  The  youngest  pupil  in  a  school  of  this  kind 
would  be  thirteen.  No  records  of  attendance  are  kept,  but  pass- 
ing marks  are  granted  to  those  who  are  present  at  the  ex- 
amination and  pass.  Below  the  high  school  there  are,  in  some 
places,  kindergartens;  then  three  years,  primary;  two  years, 
grammar.  There  are  a  few  provincial  agricultural  schools. 
Thirteen  boys  are  in  an  agricultural  school  for  the  province 
of  Havana. 

The  Rev.  A.  L.  Story,  Northern  Baptist,  of  Santiago:  While 
agreeing  with  Dr.  Greene  concerning  the  Roman  Catholic  in- 
fluence and  the  system  of  education  on  the  island,  I  want  to 
state  that  the  superintendent  of  public  instruction  for  the 
Oriente  Province  is  a  Cuban  Baptist,  and  his  influence  is  for 
a  liberalization  of  school  systems.  We  also  have  in  Oriente 
about  twenty  Christian  teachers  in  government  schools  who  are 
exerting  a  healthful  influence  in  their  schools,  and  others  who, 
though  not  out-and-out  members  of  evangelical  churches,  are  in 
sympathy  with  us  and  cooperate  with  us.  And  we  are  certain 
that  the  Roman  Catholic  element  has  no  influence  over  these 
teachers.  Concerning  the  institutes  and  their  relations  with 
other  schools,  I  may  say  that  any  schools  outside  of  Santiago 


322        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

city  can  be  incorporated  in  the  Santiago  Institute,  but  steps  are 
being  taken  to  prevent  the  incorporation  of  more  than  one  school 
of  each  denomination  in  the  Institute.  The  pupils  of  other 
schools  of  any  denomination,  who  wish  to  go  up  for  their  ex- 
aminations to  the  Institute,  will  have  to  do  it  through  the  school 
or  college  of  that  denomination  that  has  been  incorporated. 
With  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  the  Jesuit  College  is  the  one 
incorporated.  This  is  some  evidence  that  the  foremost  men  in 
Cuba  are  dissatisfied  with  the  Roman  Catholic  control  of  educa- 
tion. A  deplorable  condition  in  many  of  our  private  schools  is 
the  lack  of  contact  between  the  teachers  and  the  scholars. 
Another  deficiency  is  the  lack  of  religious  instruction  and  the 
use  of  the  Bible  in  our  so-called  "mission  schools."  And  may 
I  add  that  one  of  the  great  perils  in  our  mission  schools  is  the 
employment  of  non-Christian  teachers. 

Prof.  H.  B.  Bardwell,  Methodist,  of  Candler  College,  Puentes 
Grandes:  The  primary  aim  of  a  mission  school  should  be  evan- 
gelistic. Boys  and  girls  are  friendly  to  the  evangelical  churches 
throughout  their  entire  life,  even  when  they  do  not  unite  with 
the  evangelical  church.  The  mission  school  makes  men  fit  for 
service  in  the  community.  We  should  raise  the  standards  of 
education  in  order  that  we  may  influence  other  schools  to  im- 
prove. The  standard  text-book  on  ethics  on  the  island  was 
written  by  Dr.  Varona,  and  it  has  no  section  in  it  on  the  subject 
of  duty  to  God.  No  mention  is  made  of  such  duties;  but  its 
ethics  as  between  men  is  standard,  and  a  man's  highest  duty 
is  to  himself.  Three  things  would  help  education  on  this  island : 
(a)  Coordination  and  cooperation  in  the  establishment  of  new 
schools,  (b)  Cooperation  in  entering  new  territory,  (c)  We 
should  have  no  higher  educational  system  than  we  have  at 
present  without  cooperation  and  union. 

A.  A.  Senti,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Cabaiguan:  I  have  been 
working  four  years  in  education  work.  We  have  formed  an  as- 
sociation of  the  evangelical  teachers  to  consider  questions  of 
curriculum,  equipment,  books,  buildings.  Our  ideal  is  con- 
version, but  we  must  give  the  principles  of  morality.  We  need 
an  industrial  school  to  teach  the  people  to  work  and  to  be 
economical.  We  need  consecrated  teachers  who  will  take  real 
interest  in  the  work  and  give  their  lives  to  it. 


EDUCATION  323 

Miss  Mabel  Young,  Northern  Baptist,  preceptress  of  the  girls' 
school  at  Cristo :  Ours  is  a  boarding-school ;  the  pupils  are  with 
us  twenty-four  hours  a  day,  seven  days  in  the  week.  We  en- 
deavor to  have  home  life.  Grace  is  said  at  each  meal.  The 
Bible  is  read  each  night.  The  Sunday-school  and  Christian 
Endeavor  are  attended  by  practically  all.  We  have  girls'  and 
boys'  classes;  and  there  ought  to  be  a  similar  Christian  school 
in  each  province,  and  only  one  in  each  province  if  coeducational ; 
if  not  coeducational,  one  for  each  sex. 

The  Rev.  Ed.  F.  Cook,  of  Nashville,  Tennessee:  We  need  a 
clear  conception  of  the  responsibihty.  What  is  our  educational 
aim?  This  should  be  definite  in  terms  of  the  Latin-American 
field.  In  Latin  America,  as  I  understand  it,  there  are  no  worthy 
ideals  of  education.  There  is  little  or  no  honest  work  in  most 
of  the  Latin-American  institutions.  Some  of  the  equipment 
is  good,  but  the  work  in  the  main  is  superficial.  Men  may  buy 
or  cheat  their  way  through  to  graduation.  The  church  must 
set  a  high  standard.  We  must  prepare  our  mission  schools  to 
meet  the  educational  and  religious  need  of  the  people  of  Cuba. 

The  Rev.  B.  0.  Hill,  Methodist,  director  of  Pinson  College, 
Camagiiey :  The  teacher  reproduces  himself  in  his  pupils  to  the 
measure  of  his  influence, — unconsciously  but  surely.  We  who 
are  engaged  in  Christian  education  are  called  upon  to  interpret 
Christ  to  our  scholars  in  terms  of  our  living,  that  we  may  re- 
produce God  in  them.  "  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image  "  is  a 
word  to  us  from  on  high.  We  are  cooperating  with  God  to 
make  men.  Religious  teaching  should  not  be  forced  or  overdone, 
but  made  effective  by  tact  and  judgment.  Boarding  pupils  in  our 
schools  may  properly  be  required  to  attend  Sunday-school,  but 
other  services  should  be  optional.  Credits  in  the  school  course 
may  be  given   for  attendance  upon   Sunday-school. 

Mrs.  A.  Ellen  W.  Pain,  Friend,  of  Santa  Cruz  del  Norte: 
We  have  had  good  success  in  tent  work,  leading  to  the  con- 
version of  many,  and  interesting  some  in  education.  Sunday- 
schools  have  been  established  following  our  tent  services,  and 
in  one  place  they  would  not  let  the  tent  be  taken  down  until 
after   the  chapel  was  built. 

The  Rev.  G.  W.  Muckley,  secretary  Board  of  Church  Ex- 
tension,  Disciples  of   Christ,   Kansas   City,   Missouri:   I   desire 


324        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

to  urge  the  creation  of  agricultural  and  industrial  schools.  I 
speak,  not  for  the  purpose  of  telling  how  these  schools  should 
be  organized,  but  to  urge  the  creation  of  them.  Some  of  you 
doubtless  are  acquainted  with  the  fact  that  the  Disciples  of 
Christ  in  the  United  States  are  engaged  just  now  in  the  great 
enterprise  of  the  Men  and  Millions  Movement  which  has  three 
objectives:  (a)  The  raising  up  of  one  thousand  young  men  and 
women  to  do  work  in  the  mission  fields  at  home  and  abroad; 
(b)  The  raising  of  $6,300,000  for  educational,  benevolent,  and 
missionary  work;  $3,500,000  is  to  go  for  education;  (c)  To 
put  the  every-member  canvass  into  every  one  of  the  churches, 
that  we  may  properly  man  this  equipment  and  have  regular  and 
increased  maintenance  of  all  our  work.  When  the  Men  and 
Millions  team  had  a  meeting  of  business  men  in  Chicago,  one 
of  the  business  men  came  to  a  member  of  the  team  afterwards 
and  said :  "  There  is  one  criticism  on  your  teamwork,  and 
that  is,  you  are  implying  all  the  time  that  no  man  can  do  special 
Christian  work  unless  he  becomes  a  missionary  or  preacher.  I 
believe  that  consecrated  laymen  can  do  much  for  the  Kingdom 
in  a  quiet,  persistent  way,  in  the  service  which  they  render  in 
the  communities  where  they  live."  When  John  Silliman  gradu- 
ated from  Princeton  University  he  went  quietly  to  Saltillo, 
Mexico.  He  went,  not  to  exploit  Mexicans  and  Mexico,  but  to 
exploit  Christ.  He  studied  the  soil  of  that  community  and  began 
to  raise  crops.  He  studied  agriculture  and  horticulture.  Every- 
thing he  learned  he  taught  the  Mexicans.  He  preached  in  the 
Union  Church  when  there  was  no  minister.  He  visited  the  sick. 
He  conducted  funerals.  For  miles  and  miles  around  he  helped 
the  Mexicans  to  improve  their  conditions,  and  they  loved  him 
and  wanted  that  which  made  him  kind  and  helpful.  They  found 
it  was  Christ  who  made  him  what  he  was,  and  they  accepted 
Him.  John  Silliman  was  greater  than  a  king  or  a  president. 
I  would  go  far  to  see  him.  It  was  perfectly  natural  that  when 
President  Wilson  wanted  a  man  to  represent  the  kindly  thought 
of  the  United  States  toward  Mexicans,  he  should  select  John 
Silliman,  an  American  who  was  perfectly  trusted  by  the  Mexi- 
cans. He,  therefore,  placed  Mr.  Silliman  with  Carranza  as  the 
representative  of  the  United  States  Government  to  interpret  our 
thought  and  wishes  for  Mexico.     Enough  consecrated  business 


EDUCATION  325 

men  like  John  Silliman  could  save  Latin  America  by  practical 
helpfulness  by  beginning  at  the  foundations  of  society.  The 
trouble  has  been  that  Americans  have  gone  into  Latin  America 
to  exploit  the  country  and  the  people  and  to  make  money  with- 
out being  helpful  to  those  they  employ  and  use.  Christian  forces 
must  very  carefully  correct  this  error  of  business  men. 

Mrs.  Katherine  S.  Westfall,  secretary  of  the  American  Bap- 
tist Woman's  Home  Mission  Society,  Chicago,  Illinois:  It  has 
been  demonstrated  that  primary  schools  are  quite  essential  to 
successful  work  in  Cuba.  Such  schools  are  needed  for  the 
children  of  the  Christian  parents  belonging  to  the  churches  or 
missions  and  are  also  most  helpful  in  securing  an  entrance  to 
the  better-class  homes  which  the  pastor  or  even  a  woman  mis- 
sionary finds  it  difficult  to  approach.  Wherever  it  is  possible, 
a  foreign  teacher  with  a  missionary,  who  will  visit  in  the  homes, 
is  the  best  arrangement,  since,  if  a  school  is  large,  it  is  impossible 
for  the  teacher  to  do  the  necessary  visiting  and  correlate  the 
work  of  the  day-school  with  that  of  the  mission  and  services 
on  Sunday.  Coeducational  schools  should  be  established  in  the 
higher  departments  as  far  as  possible.  We  cannot  begin  too 
early  to  train  the  boys  and  young  men  to  have  the  proper  respect 
for  the  womanhood  of  Cuba.  This  training  has  not  been  given 
in  their  homes,  and  is  essential  in  preparing  young  men  and 
young  women  to  be  leaders  of  their  people.  Most  of  the  young 
women  training  in  the  higher  schools  are  to  go  out  as  leaders 
and  to  establish  Christian  homes;  and  only  as  the  young  men 
are  taught  reverence  and  respect  for  womanhood  in  the  school 
will  these  homes  be  of  the  highest  type. 

Mr.  M.  C.  Allahen,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  New  York, 
superintendent  of  schools  of  the  Presbyterian  Woman's  Board 
of  Home  Missions :  We  desire  efficiency  in  all  the  good  we  can 
do.  We  must  cut  out  all  the  overhead  expenses  that  we  pos- 
sibly can,  by  uniting  in  all  educational  work  for  each  province 
for  the  high  school.  Our  board  is  ready  to  cooperate,  because 
the  task  cannot  adequately  be  done  by  any  one  denomination. 
Therefore  we  must  get  together  in  normal,  industrial  teacher- 
training  in  order  to  minimize  the  expense;  and  we  ought  to 
have  an  institution  with  the  minimum  requirement  for  a  college 
in  the  United  States,  that  is  $300,000  endowment,  and  $200,000 


326         THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

in  building.  Even  a  superficial  examination  of  conditions  clearly 
indicates  that  no  provision  has  been  made  by  the  Cuban  gov- 
ernment for  the  adequate  training  of  public  school  teachers. 
The  contrast  with  Porto  Rico  in  this  respect  is  most  marked. 
In  fact,  to  obtain  an  adequate  appreciation  of  the  difference, 
one  ought  to  visit  Porto  Rico  and  Cuba  together.  On  the 
former  island  there  is  one  of  the  most  thoroughly  modern  and 
efficient  public  school  systems  that  has  ever  been  installed  under 
the  United  States  flag.  I  think  that  I  do  not  go  too  far  when 
I  say  that  in  Cuba  there  is  a  stagnation  as  far  as  public  school 
sentiment  is  concerned.  I  am  informed  that  conditions  are  better 
in  some  provinces  than  in  others,  as  might  easily  be  imagined; 
but  the  one,  clear,  unmistakable  fact  which  stands  out  is  that 
the  great  educational  need  of  Cuba  is  a  modern,  well-equipped, 
efficiently  conducted,  normal  school  of  such  a  character  as  to 
command  the  attention  of  the  nation  at  large.  One  most  im- 
portant result  of  the  establishment  of  such  an  institution  would 
be  the  revelation  to  the  people  of  Cuba  of  the  fact  that  there 
are  really  no  substantial  differences  between  our  various  Protes- 
tant denominations,  and  that  we  are  all  united  on  the  essentials. 
The  value  to  the  work  of  evangelization  in  Cuba,  of  creating  such 
an  impression  can  hardly  be  overestimated. 

The  Rev.  C.  E.  Tebhetts,  secretary  of  the  American  Friends 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Richmond,  Indiana:  A  concerted 
impact  is  always  best.  In  the  theological  training  of  ministers 
and  workers  there  is  a  general  movement  toward  cooperation. 
In  Canada  they  found  it  possible  for  four  denominations  to 
unite  in  theological  education  in  Montreal.  Similar  movements 
are  being  made  at  Vancouver  and  Winnipeg.  In  China  and  other 
mission  fields,  the  movement  is  in  the  same  direction.  Our 
boards  stands  for  cooperation  in  all  departments  of  the  work. 
In  our  educational  work  we  are  now  waiting  to  know  what  Cuba 
will  do.  Our  primary  schools  are  well  established.  We  wish  to 
know  what  system  of  secondary  schools  may  be  needed  in  Cuba, 
before  we  go  on  with  our  further  plans. 

Miss  Mabel  Head,  secretary  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South,  Nashville,  Tennessee:  We  need  an  educational 
committee  as  a  part  of  the  Cuban  committee  on  cooperation  to 
make  a  special  study  of  the  educational  needs  of  the  island;  to 


EDUCATION  327 

determine  the  number  of  higher  schools  needed,  and  their  loca- 
tion. The  Christian  schools  should  be  model  schools  for  the 
island.  Their  standards  should  be  high,  but  they  should  be 
adapted  to  local  needs.  The  model  school  system  should  include 
normal  training,  kindergarten  training,  a  college  at  some  future 
time,  all  with  proper  equipment  and  adequate  faculty.  There 
must  be  established  a  central  committee  of  control  at  home  as 
well  as  on  the  field. 

Mr.  J.  E.  McAfee,  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  New  York:  The 
first  demand  is  for  highly  trained  and  efficient  leadership.  The 
second  demand  is  that  these  leaders  shall  be  trained  on  Cuban 
soil.  There  are  several  models  that  might  be  adopted.  We 
may  have  a  denominational  house  at  the  state  university.  But 
if  the  school  is  to  make  a  positive  contribution  to  religion  and 
education  it  will  probably  be  necessary,  at  least  for  a  time,  to 
segregate  it  from  state  schools.  Young  leaders  must  be  charged 
with  constructive  ideals,  in  a  competent  and  well-equipped  in- 
stitution. 

The  Rev.  John  F.  Gaucher,  Northern  Methodist,  of  Baltimore, 
Maryland:  When  Abraham  sent  his  servant  for  a  wife  for 
Isaac,  the  servant  came  back  sooner  then  he  was  expected  and 
gave  as  the  reason  that  he  was  in  the  way  and  the  Lord  led. 
I  want  to  say  ten  things  concerning  education:  (i)  There  must 
be  a  clear  objective.  This  is  the  preparation  for  leadership  and 
intelligent  membership,  a  patriotic  citizenship,  and  an  example 
to  challenge  the  government  to  better  effort.  (2)  There  must  be 
an  educational  program  that  will  eliminate  waste  and  conserve 
the  possessions.  That  is,  it  must  bear  much  fruit.  (3)  There 
must  be  an  organized  system  covering  all  the  ranges  of  educa- 
tion. It  is  evident  that  some  educational  schools  were  named 
by  Paul,  for  they  are  certainly  "the  evidence  of  things  unseen." 
We  need  twelve  boarding-schools,  one  for  boys  and  one  for 
girls,  in  each  of  the  six  provinces.  We  need  a  college  with 
normal,  theological,  arts,  industrial,  and  agricultural  courses. 
(4)  We  need  teachers  called  of  God  as  distinctly  as  ministers, 
who  shall  be  consecrated,  capable,  trained.  It  is  a  sad  thing 
to  have  men  who  are  trained  to  teach  spend  their  time  practising 
medicine.    We  would  rather  have  one  practise  medicine  on  us 


328        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

who  was  trained  to  practise  medicine.  (5)  There  must  be  an 
adequate  physical  equipment.  (6)  The  first  essential  is  students. 
We  must  begin  at  the  bottom,  in  our  primary  schools.  Less 
than  one  in  tv/o  hundred  in  Cuba  go  to  college,  and  in  this 
proportion  at  the  present  time  there  are  not  enough  people  pre- 
pared for  college  to  have  a  college.  (7)  Our  schools  must  be 
standardized.  (8)  Our  system  must  be  articulated.  (9)  There 
must  be  adequate  supervision.  There  should  be  a  secretary  of 
education  for  the  island.  One  good,  first-class  school,  easily 
the  best  of  its  kind,  is  better  for  Cuba  than  a  dozen  poor  ones. 
The  greatest  waste  in  missionary  administration  is  in  money 
that  is  not  spent  in  adequate  supervision.  (10)  We  need  a 
young  educational  committee  or  board  for  this  system. 


REPORT  ON   COOPERATION   AND  UNITY 

By  the  Rev.  E.  E.  Clements 

The  report  of  the  commission  on  Cooperation  and 
Unity  was  presented  by  the  chairman,  the  Rev.  E.  E. 
Clements,  Southern  Methodist,  Havana,  who  said  in 
part:  ''  I  wish  to  express  my  approval  of  having  a  frank 
discussion  upon  this  theme.  I  believe  in  the  importance 
of  cooperation,  and  yet  there  is  a  diversity  of  administra- 
tion which  seems  to  make  it  impossible  to  secure  organic 
union.  I  do  not  believe  that  it  is  a  sin  to  have  denomi- 
national differences.  We  do  not  desire  any  legislation 
or  rules,  but  desire  to  make  sentiment.  We  should 
come,  frankly  recognizing  our  differences.  There  is  more 
friction  inside  the  denominations  than  between  them. 
There  is  little  or  no  overcrowding.  The  field  could  be 
more  than  occupied  by  a  slight  redistribution.  In  ad- 
ministration no  attempt  has  been  made  to  secure  uni- 
formity. We  have  had  some  cooperation  in  special  meet- 
ings. We  need  cooperation  in  literature  and  education, 
under  the  direction  of  a  committee  that  should  be  wholly 
advisory.  Many  people  have  been  indifferent  and  some 
even  hostile  to  this  conference  because  they  feared  it 
would  attempt  legislation." 


329 


330        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION   OF  THE  REPORT 

Mr.  Harry  Wade  Hicks,  Missionary  Education  Movement, 
New  York  City:  The  character  of  the  message  of  Christianity, 
the  method  of  expressing  that  message,  and  cooperation  among 
Christians  in  the  efforts  involved  in  reaching  the  peoples  of 
Latin  America, — these  are  subjects  worthy  of  the  most  intelli- 
gent and  purposeful  consideration  of  which  we  in  this  con- 
ference are  capable.  It  is  plain  that  the  promotion  of  the  spirit 
of  unity  involves  a  willingness  to  work  together  in  tasks  calling 
for  cooperative  effort.  There  are  certain  ideals  that  must  be 
held  firmly  by  all  who  advocate  practical  cooperation  in  Christian 
work  in  Cuba  or  any  other  field.  Experience  shows  that  where 
these  ideals  are  in  control,  resulting  action  is,  the  world  over, 
devoid  of  those  features  that  cause  fear  and  hesitation  among 
Christian  leaders  when  the  subject  of  cooperation  and  the  promo- 
tion of  unity  is  under  discussion.  If,  in  this  conference,  we  can 
understand  the  conditions  upon  which  united  effort  is  possible 
and  desirable ;  and  if,  appreciating  these  conditions,  we  are  honest 
in  our  conviction  that  the  work  we  are  in  Cuba  to  do  merits  our 
full  strength  and  devotion,  is  it  not  reasonable  to  expect  im- 
mediate results  from  the  discussion  upon  which  we  are  now 
entering?  The  cooperation  that  in  other  fields  of  Christian 
work  has  proven  beneficial  and  worthy  of  emulation  has  first  of 
all  been  voluntary.  Compulsion  other  than  that  arising  from  a 
knowledge  of  need  and  the  desire  and  purpose  to  meet  the  need, 
will  not  result  in  fruitful  cooperation,  or  the  growth  of  the 
spirit  of  unity.  Kindliness  and  frankness  of  speech  are  essential. 
There  must  be  conclusive  evidence  concerning  the  conditions  of 
need  and  the  relationships  between  the  churches  and  their 
leaders.  An  accurate  survey  of  the  entire  field  of  Christian 
effort  in  Cuba  is  presumably  essential,  if  the  possibilities  of  co- 
operation between  the  forces  occupying  the  island  are  to  be 
understood.  Cooperation  involves  generosity  of  thought  and 
action  as  a  rule  of  consultation.  It  calls  for  the  application, 
among  individuals  and  missions  alike,  of  the  golden  rule.  Such 
cooperation  involves  a  spirit  of  willingness  to  concede  points 
for  the  larger,  common  good.     It  calls  for  charity  and  patience 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  331 

and  determination  to  understand  when  differences  of  judgment 
appear.  Cooperation  leads  to  greater  efficiency.  It  creates 
greater  opportunity  and  brings  power  to  utilize  it.  Furthermore, 
cooperation,  in  order  to  be  effective,  should  be  a  matter  of 
growth.  It  should  be  evolutionary,  not  revolutionary;  it  should 
proceed  from  the  point  of  present  agreement  to  larger  endeavor 
in  the  light  of  experience,  supported  by  close  fellowship  in  prayer 
and  practical  planning.  The  spiritual  compensation  of  coopera- 
tive Christian  work  along  lines  in  which  there  is  hearty  agree- 
ment is  a  sufficient  proof  of  the  desirability  of  making  provision 
for  simple,  regular  means  of  consultation  between  representa- 
tives of  missions  working  continuously  in  the  same  field.  Pro- 
vision by  the  mission  boards  for  such  consultation  should, 
wherever  possible,  be  made  through  appropriations  and  general 
policies  adopted,  the  execution  of  which  is  referred  to  the 
missions.  In  view  of  the  number  of  highly  developed  forces  of 
opposition  to  evangelical  Christianity  in  such  a  field  as  Cuba, 
the  forces  of  which  we  are  a  part  must  be  united  in  fellowship 
and  planning,  as  we  are  united  already  in  the  fundamentals  of 
our  faith.  Such  cooperation  as  that  here  described  tends  directly 
to  strengthen  for  its  own  task  every  denomination  and  group 
of  workers,  while  it  guarantees  both  a  powerful  united  effort 
on  those  few  lines  of  first  agreement  and  a  multiplying  program 
of  cooperative  effect  as  years  pass. 

The  Rev.  M.  N.  McCall,  Southern  Baptist,  Havana:  I  under- 
stand that  there  are  to  be  no  hard  feelings  if  some  of  us  refuse 
to  cooperate.  The  causes  that  existed  to  divide  us  into  different 
groups  in  the  past  must  have  been  real  causes  or  we  cannot 
justify  our  existence.  Each  denomination  should  be  able  to 
justify  its  existence  by  its  emphasis  of  some  truth  which  others 
have  neglected,  and  cooperation  may  somewhere  come  in  con- 
flict with  personal  convictions  and  principles.  Wherever  it  can 
exist  without  such  sacrifice  it  is  highly  desirable.  There  seem 
to  me  to  be  three  difficulties:  (a)  One  is  back  at  home,  for  the 
denominations  in  the  United  States  are  not  cooperating  and 
we  cannot  expect  to  go  in  advance  of  them,  (b)  Another  is 
with  the  missionaries  themselves,  for  they  have  brought  along 
the  differences  which  exist  at  the  home  base.  However,  as  they 
get  together  more,  they  respect  each  other  more,     (c)  Another 


332        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

is  with  the  native  Christians.  They  have  not  the  powers  of 
discrimination  that  older  Christians  might  have,  and  their  sense 
of  loyalty  to  Christ  may  be  so  intimately  entwined  with  their 
sense  of  denominational  loyalty,  that  they  cannot  be  separated 
without  doing  violence  to  their  faith. 

The  Rev.  S.  G.  Inman,  Secretary,  Committee  on  Cooperation 
in  Latin  America,  New  York  City:  I  wish  to  speak  as  a  mis- 
sionary, not  as  a  secretary.  A  new  day  has  dawned  for  mis- 
sions and  missionaries.  We  have  heard  of  the  reports  of  the 
splendid  conferences  in  China,  Japan,  India,  and  of  the  con- 
ferences at  home ;  but  some  of  us  have  felt  that  no  one  cared 
for  Latin  America.  Never  again  can  a  missionary  secretary 
travel  twenty-thousand  miles  representing  missions,  making  visits 
in  the  Orient  and  to  the  Near  East  and  Africa,  and  then  omit 
Latin  America  from  consideration  in  missionary  circles.  When 
I  went  to  Mexico  as  a  young  missionary  I  asked  advice,  and 
there  was  no  one  to  help  me.  I  asked  how  to  learn  the  language, 
and  all  disagreed.  I  asked  where  I  should  branch  out;  all  dis- 
agreed. If  we  wanted  literature  we  could  get  it  in  a  dozen 
different  places — if  we  knew  them.  We  want  a  clearing-house 
that  will  help  us,  and  the  only  way  to  get  it  is  to  work  together. 

Mr.  J.  E.  McAfee,  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  New  York 
City :  There  is  no  earthly  or  heavenly  reason  why  we  should 
get  together  unless  there  is  some  reason.  God  did  not  make 
us  all  alike.  He  grows  one  thousand  leaves  on  the  same  tree. 
No  two  are  alike,  and  yet  every  leaf  on  that  tree  is  for  the 
same  task.  By  the  common  functioning  of  all  they  maintain 
the  life  of  the  tree.  If  there  is  no  common  task  in  Cuba  there 
is  no  reason  why  we  should  get  together.  In  union  there  is 
strength ;  but  if  there  is  no  demand  for  strength  there  is  no  need 
of  union.  But  here  is  this  island  (pointing  to  the  map)  ;  is  it 
large  enough  to  bring  us  to  work  together?  The  thing  which 
is  bringing  the  religious  forces  in  the  United  States  together  is 
the  consciousness  of  a  great,  thrilling  task.  This  task  is  found 
among  social  community  interests  and  it  demands  the  utmost 
strength  which  all  can  muster.  Cuba  has  a  population  of  about 
two  millions.  Is  our  task  to  reach  each  one, — one  by  one, — and 
attempt  to   transplant   them   from   their  present   religious   con- 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  333 

dition  to  another?  Though  transplanted,  they  could  not  thrive 
in  an  uncongenial  or  hostile  atmosphere.  We  need  to  push  into 
the  great  centers.  We  need  a  literature  that  will  help  to  create 
an  evangelical  consciousness.  Economic  conditions  must  be 
created  to  make  possible  a  better  hving  for  individuals.  Look 
at  just  one  social  evil, — ^gambling.  This  will  never  be  corrected 
until  some  force  creates  public  sentiment,  and  this  can  be  done 
only  by  persistent  education.  We  never  adequately  cultivate 
the  field  by  isolated  efforts  in  isolated  centers.  The  last  state- 
ment of  the  report  is  sufficient.  Only  create  a  Home  Mission 
Council,  and  the  rest  will  follow.  Bring  together  men  and 
women  who  will  prayerfully  and  bravely  face  the  facts  and 
realize  the  tug  of  a  great  task. 

The  Rev.  Ed.  F.  Cook  of  Nashville,  Tennessee:  We  have  come 
to  an  hour  of  supreme  congratulation  because  we  are  coming  to 
a  common  view-point  in  regard  to  cooperation  in  mission  work. 
The  report  we  are  considering  does  not  suggest  organic  union, 
but  efficiency  and  economy  through  cooperation  in  effort  and 
unity  of  spirit.  We  have  come  to  see  that  well-directed  coopera- 
tion of  forces  results  in  economy  and  efficiency.  When  the 
task  is  well  defined  and  the  cooperation  intelligent  and  well 
directed,  larger  results  are  certain  and  more  satisfactory.  I 
think  we  are  ready  to  consider  cooperation  in  the  preparation 
and  publication  of  Christian  literature  and  in  the  publication  of 
a  church  paper.  We  need  also  to  consider  the  feasibility  of 
establishing  a  center  of  education  in  Christian  education.  We 
need  to  consider  concert  of  action  and  union  in  effort  in  an 
evangelistic  campaign  in  Cuba.  Is  it  not  possible  also  for  us  to 
come  to  an  agreement  concerning  policies  of  self-support  so  that 
there  may  be  united  effort  and  consequently  better  results? 

The  Rev.  Sylvester  Jones  of  Gibara,  Friend :  We  should  make 
a  survey  of  the  forces  that  work  in  our  field,  as  a  deep  sentiment 
will  be  manifested  for  cooperation  when  it  is  known  that  we 
are  cooperating.  There  have  been  two  defects  in  the  plan  fol- 
lowed on  the  island  heretofore,  known  as  the  Agreement  of, 
1902:  (a)  By  this  plan  we  have  generally  avoided  conflicts  in 
occupation,  but  our  policy  has  been  one  of  ''Hands  Off!"  not 
"Hands  Together!"  (b)  We  have  provided  for  superficial 
occupation  but  not  for  adequate  territorial  responsibility.     Each 


334        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

communion  has  gone  where  it  pleased,  but  it  has  not  felt  re- 
sponsibility. The  National  Sunday  School  Association  has  been 
a  very  important  factor  in  cooperative  effort.  Its  greatest  work 
has  been  to  get  us  together  in  an  important  task.  The  task  is 
great.  We  need  to  get  together,  and  the  path  will  be  pointed 
out  in  which  to  advance. 

The  Rev.  Antonio  MazBorana,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Ha- 
vana :  When  I  heard  Mr.  McAfee  I  recognized  the  necessity  of 
the  great  task.  We  have  come  here  to  discuss  how  to  preach  the 
gospel  and  to  preach  it  in  the  most  effective  way.  We  must 
unite  our  forces ;  and  persuasion  must  be  a  powerful  instrument 
for  evangelization.  Every  church  has  appeared  to  those  on 
the  outside  to  have  a  God  of  its  own.  It  is  said  that  union  is 
impossible  because  of  reasons  of  secondary  nature.  We  ought 
to  enthrone  Christ,  not  to  enthrone  a  denomination.  We  are 
Christians.  It  is  time  for  us  in  Cuba  to  put  aside  the  secondary 
distinctions  which  seem  to  divide  us. 

The  Rev.  Juan  Oris  Gonzalez,  Southern  Presbyterian  Church, 
of  Sagua  la  Grande :  I  am  a  Presbyterian  and  am  pleased 
v/ith  my  church,  but  I  have  a  high  regard  for  the  people 
of  other  communions.  They  are  in  a  way  of  life  as  much  as  I 
am.  Cooperation  is  not  complication,  but  we  have  a  fine  op- 
portunity to  cooperate,  in  literature  and  education.  I  once 
preached  the  gospel  to  Spanish-speaking  people  in  Texas,  and  I 
never  found  the  place  to  put  in  ''predestination."  In  my  cam- 
paign there  some  people  said  they  wanted  to  be  Baptists ;  some 
said  they  wanted  to  be  Episcopahans ;  and  I  told  them  to  go 
home  and  join  the  church  of  their  choice.  We  can  preach 
Christ  without  speaking  of  our  denominational  differences.  We 
can  also  educate  our  boys  and  girls  without  making  denomina- 
tional distinctions.  In  a  theological  seminary  in  Cuba  one  week 
would  be  enough  to  teach  our  denominational  differences.  We 
would  not  have  to  compromise  anything.  The  gospel  is  handi- 
capped in  Cuba  because  of  our  denominational  divisions.  The 
Roman  Catholics  magnify  our  divisions.  The  Cuban  church 
and  the  Cuban  ministry  are  in  favor  of  cooperation.  They 
are  not  accustomed  to  divisions  in  the  church.  If  the  boards  at 
home  will  cooperate  the  Cuban  churches  will  cooperate  even 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  335 

The  Rev.  S.  A.  Nehlett,  Methodist,  of  Matanzas:  There  is 
nothing  in  the  theory  of  cooperation  of  value  except  as  it  is 
experienced  and  practised.  I  have  been  in  Cuba  thirteen  and  a 
half  years.  I  will  ally  myself  with  any  cooperative  movement 
that  will  leave  my  conscience  free.  The  American  Bible  Society 
and  the  National  Sunday  School  Association  have  been  points  of 
contact  between  our  missions.  We  can  cooperate  in  evangelistic 
work.  The  pastors  of  Matanzas  united  in  a  three  to  four  weeks' 
evangelistic  campaign.  It  was  a  task  of  the  different  churches ;  it 
stimulated  zeal ;  and  there  were  excellent  results.  In  Cardenas 
we  had  splendid  union  services  during  the  week  of  prayer. 
This  was  continued  for  two  years.  The  cooperative  spirit  was 
fine,  and  it  met  the  criticism  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and 
showed  that  we  are  not  as  much  divided  as  it  is.  The  pastors 
of  cities  where  I  have  labored  frequently  exchanged  pulpits.  We 
have  united  in  the  Sunday-school  Teachers'  Manual  already  men- 
tioned by  Mr.  Story.  We  are  publishing  some  Sunday-school 
literature  which  we  believe  contains  nothing  that  could  not  be 
used  by  any  other  communion,  and  we  would  be  glad  to  have 
approval  of  the  effort.  I  am  not  in  favor  of  cooperation  that  is 
legislative,  but  of  cooperation  that  is  advisory.  We  should  get 
together  and  work  together  whenever  we  have  two  or  more 
churches  in  any  one  place. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  H.  R.  Hulse,  Episcopal  Bishop,  of  Cuba:  There 
was  a  town  in  western  New  York  where,  whenever  there  was 
a  funeral,  it  was  customary  for  the  neighbors  all  to  go  to  the 
cemetery,  and  then  they  attempted  to  say  some  good  thing  about 
the  dead.  It  is  related  that,  on  one  occasion,  when  one  of  the 
worst  men  in  the  community  had  died  and  they  had  gathered 
around  his  grave,  and  it  was  time  for  some  one  to  make  a 
favorable  comment,  one  man  expressed  himself  as  follows:  "I 
hope  he  is  where  we  expect  he  ain't."  Some  time  I  hope  that  we 
shall  get  together  for  real  cooperation  and  unity.  I  am  not 
in  Cuba  primarily  to  establish  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church; 
neither  am  I  here  primarily  to  get  members  for  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church;  but  I  am  here  primarily  to  make  Christ's 
will  supreme.  I  believe  that  the  church  is  the  most  important 
force  in  making  Christ's  will  supreme;  but  my  prime  object  is 
the  kingdom  of  God.    I  am  glad  to  cooperate  with  every  agency 


336        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

having  that  end  in  view,  and  hope  that  some  day  we  can  all 
work  together  more  freely  than  at  the  present  time,  and  that 
some  time  we  may  have  one  Cuban  church.  There  are  three 
ways  in  which  I  think  we  can  cooperate  at  the  present  time: 
(a)  We  should  foster  the  spirit  of  cooperation  and  unity.  We 
might  have  a  committee  for  Cuba  to  advise  and  talk  over  the 
unoccupied  field.  We  should  define  "occupation."  Surely  a 
field  is  not  occupied  when  it  is  visited  only  once  a  month. 
In  this  condition  it  is  surely  open  for  any  one  else  who  will 
really  occupy  it.  (b)  We  should  cooperate  in  literature,  includ- 
ing a  Cuban  evangelical  paper,  (c)  We  need  one  great  college 
with  several  high  schools,  with  possibly  a  denominational  hall  for 
each  communion  of  Christians  at  the  college,  with  a  minister  in 
charge. 

Jose  Serra  Padrisa,  Northern  Baptist,  of  Santiago  de  Cuba: 
Those  who  protested  against  the  Roman  Church  in  the  Middle 
Ages  were  unable  to  separate  themselves  from  their  precon- 
ceived ideas.  The  Roman  Church  fixed  its  idea  on  the  external; 
the  Protestant,  on  the  internal.  We  should  not  cause  a  scandal 
by  our  divisions;  and  when  we  hear  a  brother  Christian  pray, 
we  must  not  say :  "  Yes,  he  prays,  but  he  lacks  one  thing ;  he  is 
not  a  member  of  our  church."  In  the  eyes  of  Roman  Catholics, 
divisions  are  a  sign  of  difference. 

The  Rev.  Charles  L.  Thompson,  D.D.,  of  the  Board  of  Home 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America:  Now  and  here  is  the  crucial  time.  It  was  not  at 
Panama.  The  Congress  there  gave  us  a  view  of  the  entire  field, 
but  twenty  republics  are  too  large  to  be  considered  at  any  one 
gathering.  The  regional  conferences  were  designed  to  secure 
working  plans  by  which  the  general  principles  announced  and 
attitudes  taken  in  the  Congress  at  Panama  could  be  made 
locally  effective.  The  supreme  thing  for  us  now  and  here  is  to 
get  together  on  plans  whereby  the  principle  of  cooperation 
already  agreed  upon  may  be  most  effectively  applied  to  condi- 
tions in  Cuba.  This  can  be  done  only  by  somewhat  sinking  our 
denominationalism  and  holding  first  things  to  be  first.  Those 
first  things  are  the  harvest  of  the  Kingdom.  I  remember  on 
western  prairies  in  the  early  spring  little  could  be  seen  but 
fences — barbed-wire  fences  sometimes — between  the  farms.    But 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  337 

in  the  golden  light  of  September,  when  the  corn  was  ten  feet 
high,  the  fences  were  out  of  sight.  They  were  still  there — wire 
fences  too — but  they  were  no  longer  regarded.  Far  away  to 
the  horizon  the  golden  sheen  of  the  harvest  was  spread  out.  So 
here  in  Cuba.  We  may  keep  our  denominational  fences,  but 
when  the  fruitage  of  our  endeavors  comes  our  fences  will  no 
longer  be  visible.  I  hope  we  shall  have  no  benediction  at  this 
conference  until  we  come  to  some  organization  that  will  project 
real  cooperation  and  Christian  unity  on  this  beautiful  island. 

Rev.  E.  E.  Clements,  Southern  Methodist,  of  Havana:  VVe  need 
evangelistic  cooperation  in  Cuba.  It  would  be  a  help  in  securing 
this:  (a)  If  we  should  omit  our  divisions  from  our  preaching  and 
not  preach  to  the  people  concerning  our  denominational  distinc- 
tions, (b)  If  we  should  so  love  one  another  that  we  will  work 
together  to  establish  the  kingdom  of  God.  There  are  some 
who  are  willing  to  do  away  with  particular  names ;  but  there  are 
others  who  are  afraid  that  if  we  do,  some  one  else  will  get 
the  result  of  our  work.  We  should  ask  God  to  forgive  our 
selfishness. 


VI 

THE  FINDINGS  OF  THE  CONFERENCE 

Whereas  the  spirit  of  Christian  fellowship  and  the  dis- 
cussions of  this  regional  conference  in  Cuba  have  en- 
riched our  spiritual  life  and  strengthened  us  for  our 
tasks  as  we  are  about  to  return  to  our  respective  fields 
of  labor,  and 

Whereas  the  continuance  of  the  discussions  through 
some  simple  form  of  committee  organization  will  ac- 
complish still  further  good  for  each  group  of  workers 
represented  in  this  conference,  and 

Whereas  the  Congress  on  Christian  Work  in  Latin 
America  recently  convened  in  Panama  without  dissent- 
ing vote  continued  the  existence  of  the  committee  on 
cooperation  in  Latin  America,  enlarged  its  membership 
to  include  one  from  each  body  sending  and  maintaining 
workers  in  Latin  America,  adopted  and  already  has 
largely  provided  an  ample  budget  for  the  support  of 
the  work  of  the  committee  its  first  year,  elected  an  execu- 
tive officer  to  carry  forward  its  work,  and  invited  each 
country  or  group  of  countries  to  join  in  the  further 
study  of  the  Christian  work  needed  to  be  done  in  Latin 
America  by  the  appointment  within  their  respective  terri- 
tories of  advisory  or  consulting  committees  of  Latin- 
American  and  foreign  workers. 

Resolved,  that  this  regional  conference  in  Cuba,  con- 

338 


FINDINGS 


339 


vened  in  connection  with  the  Congress  on  Christian 
V/ork  in  Latin  America,  should  take  action  to  secure 
for  the  Christian  work  and  workers  in  Cuba  such  touch 
with  the  committee  on  cooperation  as  may  be  desired 
by  the  workers  in  Cuba,  and 

Resolved,  that  in  order  to  estabhsh  and  maintain  this 
voluntary  and  helpful  relationship  it  approves  the  organi- 
zation of  a  committee  of  conference  in  Cuba,  repre- 
senting unofficially  the  Christian  work  and  workers  in 
Cuba,  this  committee  to  have  consultative  powers  only, 
except  as  any  plans  discussed  by  the  committee  shall 
have  been  approved  by  the  mission  boards  sending  and 
maintaining  workers  in  Cuba,  and  except  as  these  boards 
request  the  committee  of  conference  in  Cuba  to  assist 
them  in  any  specific  work  in  their  behalf,  and 

Resolved,  that  to  the  end  that  plans  for  common  work 
hereby  suggested  may  become  effective,  we  recommend 
to  the  committee  so  to  be  appointed  that  the  following 
definite  lines  of  study  be  considered : 

1.  A  thorough  survey  of  the  island,  that  there  may 
be  complete  occupation  of  its  territory. 

2.  The  matter  of  literature,  in  the  hope  that  literature 
for  common  use  may  thus  be  more  economically  and 
efficiently  given  to  all  the  people. 

3.  Some  plan  of  common  effort  in  education,  to  the 
end  that  by  combination  of  such  effort  better  schools 
of  primary,  secondary,  normal,  and  other  forms  of  higher 
education  may  be  secured. 

The  committee  of  conference  in  Cuba  above  provided 
for  was  elected  at  the  last  session  of  the  conference  and 
that  same  evening  held  its  first  meeting  and  elected  the 
following  executive  committee :  the  Rev.  R.  L.  Wharton, 


340        THE  CONFERENCE  AT  HAVANA 

chairman,  the  Rev.  S.  A.  Neblett,  the  Rev.  Robert  Rout- 
ledge,  Mr.  Sylvester  Jones,  and  Bishop  H.  R.  Hulse. 
The  committee  is  to  be  enlarged  to  a  membership  of 
nine.  Committees  on  Survey,  Literature,  and  Educa- 
tion were  also  elected. 


THE    CONFERENCE   AT   SAN   JUAN, 
PORTO    RICO 

March  16-22,  1916 


THE   CONFERENCE   AT   SAN  JUAN, 
PORTO    RICO 


BACKGROUND  AND   SIDELIGHTS 

The  regional  conference  for  Porto  Rico,  at  San  Juan, 
while  taking  into  its  purview  the  smallest  geographical 
section  considered  by  the  various  conferences  of  similar 
character  held  all  over  Latin  America,  may  claim  unique 
distinction  for  its  earnest  facing  of  the  problems  of 
cooperation  and  unity  and  for  making  definite,  substantial 
progress  toward  their  solution.  It  is  probable  that  the 
measures  agreed  upon  for  bringing  the  denominational 
groups  at  work  in  this  island  into  closer  organic  unity, 
mark  greater  advance  than  has  been  achieved  anywhere 
else  in  Latin  America,  if  not  in  the  entire  field  of 
Christian  missions. 

The  island  of  Porto  Rico,  discovered  by  Columbus  in 
1493,  with  its  length  of  about  one  hundred  miles  and  its 
area  of  3,435  square  miles,  supports  a  population,  whites, 
mulattoes,  and  negroes,  of  a  little  over  1,100,000.  Since 
1898  the  island  has  been  under  the  control  of  the  United 
States.  It  offers,  therefore,  in  some  respects,  a  unique 
field  for  wise  evangelization.  For  nearly  four  hundred 
years  it  was  ruled  by  Spain.  During  that  period  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  was  the  only  religious  agency 

343 


344  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

on  the  island,  the  bishopric  of  Porto  Rico,  established  in 
1 5 12,  being  one  of  the  oldest  of  the  New  World.  With- 
out minimizing  the  good  results  which  were  in  large 
measure  attributable  to  that  church  it  may  be  said  that 
it  was  strong  in  the  towns  and  cities  rather  than  in  the 
country  villages,  it  was  not  interested  in  the  promotion 
of  mission  work  among  those  who  most  needed  its  evan- 
gelizing services,  and  it  does  not  have  a  compelling  hold 
upon  the  population  to-day.  Statistics  reported  elsewhere 
actually  show  that,  measured  by  church  attendance,  the 
evangelical  churches  are  in  advance  of  Romanism  to-day. 
In  1898  Porto  Rico  was  ceded  by  Spain  to  the  United 
States.  Prompt  advantage  was  taken  by  the  evangelical 
churches  of  North  America  of  the  opportunity  thus  af- 
forded to  enter  the  island.  Within  three  years  ten  dif- 
ferent agencies  were  at  work.  With  a  good  feeling  and 
a  wisdom  which  might  well  have  been  imitated  elsewhere, 
these  denominations  made  a  general  division  of  terri- 
tory, so  that  as  far  as  possible  each  should  have  its  own 
sphere  of  influence.  Under  this  arrangement  the  Con- 
gregationalists  developed  the  eastern  end  of  the  island, 
the  Presbyterians  took  the  western  end,  the  Christian 
AlHance  entered  Manate  on  the  north,  the  United 
Brethren  occupied  several  towns  on  the  south  shore, 
while  the  Baptists,  Methodists,  and  Disciples  of  Christ 
placed  their  workers  more  toward  the  center  of  the  whole 
area.  In  San  Juan,  the  largest  city  of  the  island,  were 
found  the  Protestant  Episcopalians,  the  Baptists,  the 
Lutherans,  the  Presbyterians,  the  Methodists,  and  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  while  in  Ponce,  the 
southern  metropolis,  were  found  the  Disciples  of  Christ, 
the  United  Brethren,  the  Baptists,  the  Christian  Church, 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS        345 

and  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  While  this  ad- 
justment of  evangelical  forces  might  hardly  be  called 
ideal,  it  was  an  apphcation  of  Christian  statesmanship 
very  greatly  in  advance  of  any  scheme  actually  carried 
into  effect  elsewhere  in  Latin  America. 

Since  the  first  division  of  territory,  as  referred  to 
above,  there  have  been  numerous  further  adjustments,  all 
tending  to  eliminate  still  more  any  denominational 
rivalry.  Furthermore,  these  churches  made  a  good  be- 
ginning before  1916  in  cooperative  measures.  They 
organized  a  federation  of  churches  in  Porto  Rico,  under 
whose  auspices  a  biennial  evangelical  congress  was 
planned,  composed  of  delegates,  both  American  and 
Porto  Rican,  from  the  various  churches.  This  con- 
gress has  held  several  meetings  and  has  been  a  real 
means  of  fellowship,  inspiration,  and  added  efficiency. 
They  likewise  established  a  bi-weekly  periodical,  a  book- 
store at  Ponce,  the  joint  publication  and  distribution  of 
tracts,  a  theological  seminary,  and  various  measures  of 
friendly  cooperation.  The  denominational  hospitals  were 
open  to  all.  In  none  of  these  measures  was  there  uni- 
versal cooperation,  in  some  of  them  relatively  little,  but 
the  spirit  of  unity  was  in  the  hearts  of  all. 

In  these  ways  Porto  Rico  opened  the  way  to  a 
regional  conference  of  unusual  harmony  and  signifi- 
cance, a  gathering  in  which  every  evangelical  communion 
at  work  in  the  island  was  represented. 

To  some  who  read  the  plan  of  closer  union  outlined 
in  the  findings  of  the  San  Juan  conference,  it  may  seem 
too  far  advanced  for  immediate  realization,  but  it  must 
be  borne  in  mind  that  the  spirit  of  unity  and  the  ex- 
perimental practise  of  unity  has  probably  been  more  sys- 


346  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

tematically  and  conscientiously  cultivated  among  the 
Christian  forces  of  Porto  Rico  than  in  any  other  Latin- 
American  mission  field.  The  faithful  efforts  of  a  decade 
and  a  half  to  find  a  basis  of  cooperation  furnish  large 
assurance  as  to  the  practicability  of  their  present  plans 
to  those  who  have  watched  and  have  had  a  part  in  these 
labors.  The  findings  were  not  conceived  or  adopted  in 
emotional  exaltation.  Probably  no  body  of  workers  were 
ever  more  conscious  of  the  meaning  and  far-reaching 
character  of  its  work.  The  form  of  the  action  taken 
was  brought  out  in  long  sessions  of  patient  discussion, 
and  while  the  results  were  thrillingly  gratifying  to  those 
who  wrought  them  out,  only  those  unfamiliar  with  the 
history  of  missionary  work  in  Porto  Rico  can  be  sur- 
prised. 

The  importance  of  the  Evangelical  Union  can  scarcely 
be  overemphasized.  It  recognizes  the  honest  differences 
of  doctrine  and  allows  the  liberty  necessary  to  bring  into 
fellowship  Christians  holding  these  diverse  views,  but 
it  also  offers  large  opportunity  for  Christians  of  certain 
groups  whose  traditions  in  the  United  States  still  divide 
them  into  distinct  denominations  to  forget  their  dif- 
erences  and  draw  so  close  together  as  to  constitute  for 
practical  purposes  one  ecclesiastical  body.  It  was 
chastening  to  the  American  delegates  to  observe  that  the 
native  leaders  were  more  zealous  for  the  Union,  were 
ready  to  push  it  farther,  and  saw  fewer  difficulties  in  the 
way  than  the  representatives  of  the  religious  bodies  in 
the  states.  The  Porto  Ricans  can  naturally  see  little 
reason  for  embodying  in  their  church  life  traditions 
which  have  meaning  only  in  the  entirely  different  civiliza- 
tion and  history  of  the  United  States,  and  which,  even 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS        347 

there,  now  signify  so  little  that  every  American  de- 
nomination is  embarrassed.  Surely  none  can  fail  to 
sympathize  with  these  Porto  Rican  Christians  in  their 
desire  to  set  aside  imported  denominational  distinctions 
and  unite  their  forces  for  the  tasks  which  are  common  to 
them  all. 

The  proposal  in  the  findings  to  commission  one 
worker  for  joint  work  on  literature  is  a  measure  for 
which  all  thoughtful  missionaries  on  the  island  have 
long  hoped.  He  will  be  more  than  the  manager  of  a 
bookstore  or  central  depository.  There  are  numerous 
executive  tasks  awaiting  him.  The  worker  in  mind  for 
this  position  has  made  himself  indispensable  to  coopera- 
tive maovements  already.  When  he  is  released  for  his 
new  duties  an  additional  guarantee  of  cooperative  ad- 
vance along  all  lines  will  be  afforded.  The  educational 
institutions  proposed  are  a  minimum  demanded  by  the 
work  in  Porto  Rico.  Each  must  be  fully  equipped  and 
organized  for  highly  efficient  service.  But  when  so 
equipped  and  so  organized  they  will  serve  far  more  than 
Porto  Rico's  needs.  Out  of  this  island  will  soon  be 
going  a  stream  of  well-equipped  workers  into  other 
Latin- American  fields.  Some  students  have  already  been 
drawn  to  existing  institutions  from  adjacent  countries. 
As  the  proposed  institutions  realize  these  new  hopes, 
this  tendency  will  markedly  increase  and  Porto  Rico 
will  become  a  great  educational  center  for  the  Antilles 
and  other  regions  of  Latin,  North,  and  Central  America. 

Again  and  again  it  was  pointed  out  at  the  conference 
that  the  best  spiritual  life  of  the  Antilles  could  be  de- 
veloped only  as  the  common  interests  of  these  large 
islands  are  recognized  and  a  common  evangelical  church 


348  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

is  organized.  San  Domingo  and  Hayti  have  been 
notoriously  neglected,  and  especially  by  the  churches  in 
the  United  States.  Almost  the  only  evangelical  work  in 
these  two  republics  has  originated  in  Europe,  and  even 
before  the  present  war  came  on  to  cripple  all  missionary 
endeavor  in  that  quarter  the  supporting  boards  had  les- 
sened their  interest.  On  the  other  side  from  Porto  Rico 
lies  Cuba,  where  American  churches  are  only  less  busy 
than  in  Porto  Rico.  The  chain  must  be  completed,  and 
that  speedily,  by  aggressive  movements  in  Hayti  and  the 
Dominican  Republic.  The  workers  in  Porto  Rico  are 
sohcitous  that  such  movements  shall  be  wisely  directed, 
that  the  mistakes  of  denominational  division  shall  be 
avoided,  and  that  the  workers  who  press  into  this  terri- 
tory shall  go  as  one,  to  stand  as  one,  and  to  cultivate  a 
unified  evangelical  church  life. 

Apart  from  the  services  on  Sunday  only  one  public 
session  was  held,  at  which  time  addresses  were  delivered 
by  the  Rev.  S.  G.  Inman,  of  New  York,  Prof.  G.  M. 
Brink,  of  New  York,  and  Bishop  T.  P.  Howard,  of 
Dayton,  Ohio,  members  of  the  deputation  representing 
mission  boards.  The  meeting  was  held  in  the  Methodist 
Church. 

The  remaining  periods,  morning,  afternoon,  and  eve- 
ning, were  devoted  to  the  discussion  of  the  commission 
reports,  the  plans  for  a  forward  movement  of  coopera- 
tion occupying  a  major  portion  of  the  time.  The  intense 
interest  in  the  forward  movement  was  shown  by  all  the 
delegates  agreeing  to  remain  over  Monday  in  order  to 
hear  the  final  report  of  the  committee,  which  had  been 
working  upon  these  plans  during  all  the  days  of  the 
conference.    No  time  was  wasted  in  formahties.    Sixty- 


BACKGROUND  AND  SIDELIGHTS        349 

two  delegates  were  present  representing  ten  churches  and 
the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  and  nine  dele- 
gates representing  the  Panama  Congress.  Mr.  Fred 
Goodman,  of  New  York,  secretary  of  Bible  study  for 
the  international  committee,  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  was  invited 
to  address  the  conference  and  to  sit  as  an  honorary 
member.  Commissioner  F.  C.  Roberts  of  the  Insular 
Labor  Bureau  was  elected  vice-president  and  given 
an  urgent  invitation  to  speak  on  education,  which  he 
accepted. 

Much  of  the  conference  time  was  spent  in  prayer. 
Devotional  services  were  conducted  by  the  Rev.  Carl 
H.  Corwin,  of  Fajardo;  the  Rev.  Samuel  Sutcliffe,  of 
San  Juan;  the  Rev.  I.  E.  Caldwell,  of  Ponce;  the  Rev. 
Eduardo  C.  Galvez;  the  Rev.  Manuel  Audujar,  of  San 
Juan ;  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Relyea,  of  Santurce ;  and  the  Rev. 
Erasmus  Bernier,  of  Rio  Piedras. 

The  harmony,  good-fellowship,  and  devotedness  of  the 
whole  assembly  were  manifested  throughout  the  ses- 
sions, but  especially  during  the  session  on  Monday  when 
the  findings  of  the  conference  were  discussed  in  detail. 
The  discussion,  although  keen  and  discriminating,  led  to 
the  unanimous  adoption  of  the  report. 

The  influence  of  this  conference  not  alone  on  account 
of  the  wise  counsels  brought  by  the  deputation  coming 
from  the  United  States,  but  by  the  wisdom  embodied  in 
the  utterances  and  purposes  of  the  missionaries  and 
native  leaders,  will  prove  to  be,  under  the  blessing  of 
God,  of  marked  value  in  ensuring  a  breadth  of  vision  and 
clarity  of  judgment  among  those  who  are  seeking  to 
solve  the  religious  and  moral  problems  of  Latin  America. 


II 

REPORT  ON  SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

By  the  Rev.  Philo  W.  Drury 

For  a  period  of  four  hundred  years,  until  the  change  of 
sovereignty  in  1898,  the  people  of  this  island  were 
acquainted  only  with  the  Roman  religion,  and  during  this 
time  were  under  its  influence.  From  the  religious  point 
of  view,  the  history  of  Porto  Rico  has  been  very  similar 
to  that  of  other  countries  where  Romanism  has  ruled 
supreme.  Liberty  of  thought  and  word  was  denied,  igno- 
rance prevailed,  and  the  church  itself  contributed  to  the 
demoralization  of  the  people.  The  church  ruled  with  an 
iron  hand  with  the  support  of  the  government. 

According  to  the  general  opinion  the  people  of  Porto 
Rico  are  religious,  although  the  religious  spirit  is  not 
always  seen  on  the  surface.  There  has  been  a  very  bad 
direction  on  the  part  of  the  spiritual  leaders.  Confidence 
in  the  church  has  in  the  main  been  destroyed,  and  the 
religious  sense  has  suffered  to  such  an  extent  that  at 
the  present  time  there  is  a  very  noticeable  spirit  of  in- 
difference in  religious  matters.  The  introduction  of 
unwholesome  literature  after  1898  worked  great  harm 
to  the  people,  destroying  their  faith  and  leaving  them  in 
the  midst  of  the  greatest  mental  confusion. 

In  addition  to  Romanism  and  Protestantism,  other 
movements  related  to  the  religious  life  of  the  people  are 

350 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  351 

spiritualism,  theosophy,  and  the  freethinkers'  movement. 
These  are,  in  the  main,  a  reaction  against  Romanism, 
and  in  their  ranks  all  classes  of  society  are  represented, 
although  the  educated  class  has  a  larger  representa- 
tion in  the  theosophical  and  freethinkers'  ranks.  With- 
out taking  into  consideration  the  service  that  these 
movements  have  rendered  to  the  people  in  their  cam- 
paign against  the  Roman  Church,  we  can  state  with  the 
highest  degree  of  certainty  that  they  have  tended  to 
infidelity  and  agnosticism,  which,  according  to  the 
opinion  of  many  thoughtful  persons,  are  the  greatest 
dangers  that  confront  the  people  to-day. 

When  the  diverse  and  contradictory  factors  in  the 
religious  life  of  the  people  are  taken  into  consideration 
it  does  not  seem  strange  that  the  religious  condition  of 
the  people  should  be  described  as  one  of  perplexity  and 
confusion  with  a  decided  tendency  toward  infidelity. 

On  the  other  hand,  Romanism  maintains  its  power  and 
influence  among  the  people.  The  advent  of  Protestantism 
has  brought  an  awakening  to  the  Catholic  Church,  which 
at  the  present  time  is  more  active  than  ever  before. 
The  mere  fact  of  having  to  work  alongside  of  the 
evangelical  forces  has  produced  in  her  a  most  beneficent 
result,  and  at  the  same  time  has  compelled  her  to  use 
different  methods.  She  is  using  new  methods,  especially 
of  a  material  character.  A  few  years  ago  the  "  Knights 
of  Columbus  "  was  organized  among  influential  persons, 
and  this  organization  has  wielded  great  influence  in  gov- 
ernment circles,  and  especially  in  the  appointment  of 
public  officials.  Romanism  has  established  many  schools 
in  different  parts  of  the  island,  especially  in  San  Juan, 
Mayaguez,  and  Caguas,  where  large  sums  of  money  have 


352  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

been  invested  in  school  edifices.  Also,  the  Romanists 
have  made  frequent  use  of  the  boycott,  especially  against 
Protestants.  They  have  also  appealed  to  the  so-called 
patriotic  sentiments  and  prejudices  and  do  not  fail  to 
use  all  means  in  their  power  in  the  gigantic  struggle 
to  maintain  their  former  prestige. 

In  August,  1910,  a  comparative  study  of  the  v^ork  of 
the  Evangelical  and  Roman  churches  w^as  made,  covering 
twenty-three  of  the  sixty-six  municipal  districts.  Ac- 
cording to  this,  on  a  certain  Sunday  the  Roman  Church 
held  eighty  services  in  towns  with  an  attendance  of  7,731 
persons,  and  eight  services  in  the  country  districts  with 
an  attendance  of  363  persons.  The  total  attendance  at 
all  of  the  services  was  8,094.  The  Protestants  held 
seventy  services  in  the  towns  with  an  attendance  of  4,796 
persons,  and  in  the  country  districts  102  services  with 
4,074  persons  present,  or  a  total  of  8,870  person  at  all 
of  the  services. 

These  interesting  figures  indicate  the  condition  of  the 
work  of  the  two  churches  in  1910  and  are  most  favorable 
for  the  evangelical  work.  They  show  that  the  evangelical 
churches  are  looking  after  the  rural  districts  in  addition 
to  their  work  in  the  towns,  and  that  rarely  do  the  Ro- 
manists work  elsewhere  than  in  the  towns.  Undoubtedly 
the  contrast  between  the  work  of  the  two  churches  would 
be  more  marked  to-day  in  view  of  the  progress  of  the 
evangelical  churches  during  the  last  six  years. 

It  is  interesting  to  make  note  of  the  social  and  moral 
movements  among  the  people.  These  have  been  few, 
yet  they  are  significant.  Among  these  may  be  mentioned 
the  following:  temperance,  weekly  rest  day,  play- 
grounds,    juvenile     courts,     anti-tuberculosis     leagues, 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  353 

measures  for  defending  children,  women,  and  the  labor- 
ing class.  In  these  facts  there  is  the  manifestation  of 
the  social  and  moral  conscience  which  undoubtedly  will 
have  its  due  development,  which  will  bring  new  blessings 
to  the  people. 


THE  WORK   OF  THE  EVANGELICAL  CHURCHES 

In  the  very  beginning  of  the  work,  there  was  an 
understanding  on  the  part  of  the  secretaries  of  different 
mission  boards  regarding  the  occupancy  of  the  island, 
and  a  division  of  territory  was  made  with  a  view  to 
promoting  the  work  of  evangelization.  Other  denomina- 
tions became  interested  and  entered  the  field,  but,  not- 
withstanding this,  the  territory  was  divided  in  such  a 
manner  that  outside  of  San  Juan  and  Ponce  there  are 
only  two  or  three  places  where  more  than  one  denomi- 
nation is  at  work.  This  arrangement,  rather  implicit 
than  formal,  has  facilitated  greatly  the  common  work. 
It  is  to  be  regretted,  however,  that  some  denominations 
do  not  have  compact  fields.  The  lack  of  this  has  caused 
confusion  within  as  well  as  outside  of  the  church. 

All  of  the  sixty-six  municipal  districts  have  evangelical 
work,  and  in  many  of  them  there  are  church  edifices  and 
resident  pastors.  The  towns,  and  oftentimes  the  vil- 
lages, serve  as  centers  from  which  the  work  is  extended 
to  the  nearby  rural  districts.  The  latest  statistics  furnish 
the  following  data:  212  organized  churches,  with  13,309 
members,  while  there  are  523  preaching  places.  There 
are  324  Bible  schools,  with  20,634  members.  Also,  there 
are  fifty- four  young  people's  societies  with  2,208 
members. 


354  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

The  principal  educational  institutions  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Protestant  missions  are  the  following: 
Blanche  Kellogg  Institute,  of  Santurce;  the  Polytechnic 
Institute,  of  San  German;  the  Industrial  Institute 
*'  Robinson,"  of  Hatillo ;  el  Seminario  Teologico  Portor- 
ricense,  of  Mayaguez;  and  the  Grace  Conaway  Institute 
for  Christian  Workers,  of  Rio  Piedras. 

Literary  work  has  been  limited  very  largely  to  the 
publication  of  periodicals  and  tracts.  A  number  of  ex- 
cellent tracts  have  been  prepared  by  different  workers 
and  have  been  circulated  widely.  At  the  present  time 
three  evangelical  papers  are  published:  El  Defensor 
Cristiane,  organ  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  El 
Misionere,  organ  of  the  Christian  and  Missionary  Al- 
liance ;  and  Puerto  Rico  Evangelico,  organ  of  the  Presby- 
terian, United  Brethren,  Congregational,  Baptist,  and 
Disciples  of  Christ  churches. 

The  evangelical  work  has  always  had  the  splendid  help 
of  the  American  Bible  Society  and  the  American  Tract 
Society,  which  in  other  years  employed  colporteurs  and 
in  other  ways  contributed  to  the  advancement  of  the 
work.  At  present  these  societies  do  not  have  colporteurs, 
but  the  churches  are  served  by  the  Bible  Agency  and  the 
Depository  of  Evangelical  Literature. 

There  are  the  following  hospitals:  the  Presbyterian, 
of  San  Juan,  which  soon  will  have  new  buildings  worth 
$125,000;  the  Presbyterian  Hospital  "Rye,"  of  Maya- 
guez; the  St.  Luke's  Memorial  Hospital,  of  Ponce, 
property  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  At  the 
present  time  the  Congregational  mission  is  erecting  a 
hospital  in  Humacae.  In  connection  with  these  hospitals 
there  are  dispensaries  which  benefit  a  large  number  of 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  355 

patients.  The  value  of  these  hospitals  is  great,  in  that 
besides  alleviating  physical  suffering  and  affording 
spiritual  consolation,  they  give  unusual  prestige  to  the 
work.  In  other  parts  there  are  dispensaries  under  the 
auspices  of  the  evangelical  churches,  which  are  directed 
by  doctors  who  are  willing  to  help  the  poor  and  needy. 

There  are  two  orphanages  in  the  island:  the  orphan- 
age in  connection  with  Peniel  mission,  of  Villalba,  near 
Juana  Diaz ;  and  a  part  of  the  industrial  school  at  Hatillo. 
The  Disciples  of  Christ,  with  a  magnificent  plant  near 
Bayamon,  recently  discontinued  their  orphanage,  but  they 
still  own  the  building  and  grounds  that  were  used  for 
that  purpose. 

While  considerable  work  has  been  done  in  the  rural 
districts,  only  a  small  part  is  being  done  among  the 
country  people  who  form  more  than  one  half  of  the 
population  of  the  island.  The  distance  between  houses, 
the  bad  roads  in  many  sections,  the  influence  of  caciques, 
the  lack  of  proper  houses  for  services,  the  ignorance  and 
superstition  of  the  people,  and  above  all,  the  lack  of  the 
class  of  workers  adapted  to  this  work,  constitute  some 
of  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  the  extension  of  the  work 
in  the  rural  districts.  On  the  other  hand,  this  work  is 
considered  as  highly  important,  because,  in  the  opinion 
of  many  persons,  the  very  best  people  live  in  the  country ; 
there  the  prospects  of  the  work  are  better,  and  there 
self-support  will  be  reached  sooner. 


AN   ADEQUATE   FUTURE   CHURCH 

The  report   sets  down  certain  recommendations   be- 
lieved by  the  commission  to  deal  with  the  outstanding 


356  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

needs  of  evangelical  work  in  Porto  Rico.  Among  these 
it  recommends  the  abandonment  of  denominational  dis- 
tinctions in  the  island  and  the  creation  of  a  church 
thoroughly  identified  with  the  life  of  the  people  of  Porto 
Rico.  "  Our  people  have  no  interest  in  denominational- 
ism.  They  do  not  understand  these  distinctions  that  are 
fast  losing  their  significance  even  in  those  countries 
where  they  have  their  origin.  Christianity  as  represented 
by  a  divided  Protestantism  is  considered  ...  as  an 
exotic  plant  ill  adapted  to  the  conditions  "  of  this  island. 
The  commission  recommends  that  the  evangelical 
churches  unite  in  the  formation  of  a  common  church 
known  as  the  Evangelical  Church  of  Porto  Rico.  "  Our 
cause  must  be  closely  identified  with  the  island.  It  must 
not  fail  to  appeal  to  the  patriotic  sentiment.  The  posi- 
tion that  results  from  an  anti-American  spirit  must  be 
reduced  to  the  minimum.  The  church  itself  must  be- 
come self-supporting  and  self-directing,  not  as  so  many 
different  agencies  but  as  one  organization  laboring  for 
the  redemption  of  the  island,  making  ready  for  the  pro- 
jection of  its  spiritual  energy  to  other  regions." 

AN    INSULAR    EVANGELISTIC    CAMPAIGN 

It  seems  that  the  time  has  arrived  when  an  evangelistic 
campaign  of  an  interdenominational  character  should  be 
launched.  On  all  sides  is  heard  the  lamentation  of  the 
lack  of  power  in  the  churches.  It  is  stated  that  but  few 
persons  from  the  influential  classes  have  been  brought 
into  the  church.  The  loss  of  the  young  people  in  the 
churches  is  alarming.  The  church  itself  does  not  under- 
stand fully  its  mission,  responsibility,  and  privilege.    Its 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  357 

cause  is  not  known.  Besides  developing  the  spiritual 
power  of  the  churches  a  campaign  of  this  character  hav- 
ing as  its  slogan,  "  Porto  Rico  for  Christ,"  would  create 
a  most  favorable  impression  among  the  people.  In  the 
opinion  of  the  members  of  the  commission  great  em- 
phasis should  be  placed  upon  instruction  in  this  work, 
clearly  setting  forth  the  mission  of  the  church  in  its 
spiritual,  moral,  and  social  significance,  thus  correcting 
erroneous  impressions,  removing  prejudices  and  doubts, 
and  preparing  the  people  for  an  intelligent  acceptance  of 
evangelical  truths  and  sympathetic  cooperation  in  the 
beneficent  but  gigantic  task  of  the  church.  It  is  their 
further  belief  that  in  order  that  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  such  an  important  work  may  be  made  ad- 
vantageously a  committee  should  be  appointed  to  make 
the  necessary  arrangements,  and  that  at  least  one  year 
should  be  given  to  the  formation  of  plans  and  the 
prayerful  and  sympathetic  enlistment  of  all  evangelical 
Christians. 


EFFICIENT  LEADERS 

Owing  to  the  rapid  progress  of  education  in  the  island 
the  evangelical  church  is  confronted  by  a  problem  that 
requires  careful  and  immediate  attention.  The  church 
must  progress  correspondingly  if  it  is  to  fulfil  its  mission. 
Every  year  there  is  a  decided  decrease  in  illiteracy. 
More  than  200,000  children  and  young  people  enjoy  the 
privilege  of  the  public  schools.  The  high  schools  and 
the  University  of  Porto  Rico  graduate  yearly  a  goodly 
number  of  young  people,  and  every  year  many  young 
men  and  young  women  return  to  Porto  Rico  after  having 


358  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

finished  their  studies  in  American  colleges  and  universi- 
ties. These  facts  constitute  a  most  urgent  call  for  men 
and  women  of  wide  knowledge  and  special  qualifications 
for  directing  the  work  of  the  church — well-trained  and 
consecrated  workers  who  will  be  able  to  command  uni- 
versal respect  and  love  because  of  their  intellectual  and 
spiritual  attainments. 

In  this  connection  attention  should  be  called  to  the 
special  need  of  students  enrolled  in  the  University  of 
Porto  Rico.  Practically  nothing  is  being  done  for  them 
as  a  class.  They,  perhaps  more  than  any  other  class, 
are  bound  to  influence  the  future  life  of  the  island. 
Should  not  some  work  be  undertaken  by  the  missions 
working  in  Porto  Rico  with  a  view  to  rendering  this 
important  service?  Or  should  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  and  the  Young  Women's  Christian 
.Association  be  enlisted  in  this  work  with  the  urgent 
request  that  it  be  organized  and  promoted  on  a  thoroughly 
evangelical  basis,  that  dormitories  be  provided,  and  that 
in  other  ways  the  social  and  religious  needs  of  the 
students  be  met? 


THE    CHURCH    IN    SOCIAL   SERVICE 

The  commission  has  the  clear  conviction  that  the 
Christian  Church  should  be  active  in  the  betterment  of 
society,  not  that  such  service  is  the  chief  work  of  the 
church  but  rather  because  it  is  the  natural  expression  of 
the  life  planted  by  Him  "  who  went  about  doing  good." 
The  social  service  already  under  way,  in  hospitals,  dis- 
pensaries, orphanages,  and  the  different  kinds  of  com- 
munity work,  has  demonstrated  its  utility,  and  wherever 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  359 

possible  it  should  be  increased.  Also  all  the  help  pos- 
sible should  be  given  to  the  betterment  of  economic 
conditions,  to  exalting  the  importance  and  greatness  of 
the  home  and  the  need  of  defending  it  from  the  dangers 
of  divorce  and  other  evils,  to  work  for  a  more  equitable 
distribution  of  the  earnings  in  industrial  and  commercial 
life,  and  in  so  far  as  possible  champion  legislative 
measures  that  will  contribute  to  general  well-being.  The 
improvement  of  moral  and  social  conditions  should  form 
a  part  of  the  constructive  program  of  the  church,  and 
the  many  curses  of  present-day  society  should  be  op- 
posed as  enemies  of  real  progress  and  happiness.  It 
would  be  a  calamity  for  the  church  to  divorce  such  im- 
perative social  needs  from  its  program. 

Especially  do  the  rural  districts  offer  exceptional  op- 
portunities to  the  church  in  becoming  the  center  of  the 
community.  It  is  a  noticeable  fact  that  in  most  com- 
munities there  is  no  other  institution  of  a  helpful  nature — 
nothing  with  power  to  attract  and  help.  It  is  not  only 
within  the  province  of  the  church  to  improve  this  op- 
portunity, but  by  thoroughly  identifying  itself  with  the 
best  interests  of  the  community,  the  energies  of  the  church 
may  be  used  not  only  in  contributing  to  the  religious  life 
but  also  to  the  social  and  intellectual.  It  was  the  belief 
of  the  commission  that  the  missions  operating  in  Porto 
Rico  would  do  well  to  study  the  situation,  and  perhaps 
in  this  way  there  would  open  up  some  methods  which 
would  help  in  solving  some  of  the  problems  related  to 
the  evangelization  of  the  rural  districts. 


36o  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

WORK   FOR   ENGLISH-SPEAKING   RESIDENTS 

In  different  parts  of  the  island  are  to  be  found  persons 
whose  native  language  is  English,  in  large  enough  num- 
bers, to  justify  the  holding  of  services  in  that  language. 
The  commission  believed  that  these  persons  should  not 
be  abandoned,'  but  that  wherever  possible  this  work 
should  be  established  upon  an  interdenominational  basis, 
because  of  the  fact  that  in  no  community  are  there  suf- 
ficient persons  of  one  denomination  to  establish  a  strong 
work  with  power  to  attract  and  with  ability  to  serve 
properly  the  people. 

GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  J.  E.  McAfee,  Presbyterian,  of  New  York:  What 
do  we  mean  by  the  proper  occupation  of  a  field?  First,  centers 
accessible  to  the  whole  population.  Second,  pastoral  care  capable 
of  and  active  in  reaching  all  accessible  families  with  reasonable 
frequency.  Third,  plans  projected  reasonably  capable  of  bringing 
the  gospel  to  bear  effectively  upon  every  outstanding  community 
need. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  M.  T.  Morrill,  Christian  Connection,  of  Dayton, 
Ohio :  The  task  is  the  work  of  a  generation.  Start  every 
professed  Christian  to  work.  The  force  here  is  already  capable 
of  evangelizing  the  island  in  a  generation.  There  is  one  Chris- 
tian to  each  one  hundred  of  population.  The  big  job  is  actually 
to  apply  the  gospel  to  community  needs. 

The  Rev.  J.  Rodriguez  Cepero,  Baptist,  of  Ponce:  The  occu- 
pation of  a  place  does  not  simply  mean  a  place  of  public  service 
with  a  servant  or  minister,  but  it  means  such  occupation  that  real, 
personal  service  and  inspiration  shall  be  brought  to  bear  upon  all 
inhabitants.  We  need  to  take  care  that  when  one  church  is 
working  in  a  place  no  other  church  with  very  different  customs 
enter  this  field  to  cause  confusion.  A  church  ought  not  to  claim 
more  territory  than  it  can  well  occupy. 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION  361 

Mr.  Juan  B.  Soto,  the  president  of  the  conference,  graciously 
acknowledged  the  honor  of  being  chosen  president,  and  speak- 
ing on  rural  work,  he  called  attention  to  the  fact  that  country 
people  are  sensitive.  No  direct  attack  upon  beliefs  that  one  has 
held  sacred  all  his  life,  is  wise.  Preach  positive  evangelical 
beliefs.  Students  are  reached  by  showing  them  that  a  man  of 
science  and  education  can  be  a  Christian.  Magnify  great 
Christian  characters  of  history  and  to-day. 

The  Rev.  Juan  Ortiz  Leon,  Christian  Alliance,  of  Ciales: 
How  to  gain  the  country  people?  Confidence  is  the  large  word 
and  without  it  we  cannot  succeed.  We  must  not  despise  them, 
but  must  bring  to  them  the  power  of  the  gospel.  Country  men 
are  strong  in  honor  and  stability.  When  they  are  touched  by 
the  gospel  they  remain  faithful.  We  must  not  despise  their 
poverty  nor  uncultured  ways,  but  present  to  them  the  best 
message  of  grace  and  love.  The  countryman  is  rich  in  sympathy 
and  appreciation. 

The  Rev.  S.  M.  Alfaro,  Disciples,  of  Bayamon:  Once  the 
country  people  believe  in  a  minister,  their  homes  are  open,  as 
is  proven  by  my  rural  work  where  there  is  an  attendance  of 
250  in  the  Sunday-school.  First,  win  respect  and  confidence  and 
then  the  teaching  of  better  ways  and  the  dropping  of  evil  ways 
will  naturally  follow.  The  rural  work  is  of  much  importance. 
May  we  not  forget  the  country  in  our  effort  to  secure  the  towns ! 

The  Rev.  E.  L.  Humphrey,  Baptist,  of  Cagues :  The  country 
people  form  more  than  one  half  of  the  population.  Their 
character  has  already  been  well  pictured  in  terms  of  honesty, 
sincerity,  and  stability.  The  successful  worker  in  rural  districts 
must  be  adapted  for  this  line  of  work.  He  needs  a  special 
preparation.  To  occupy  a  tract  of  country  we  must  not  only 
preach  but  we  must  touch  the  entire  life  in  its  family,  social, 
recreational,  and  general  phases.  Schools  to  train  workers  must 
take  this  truth  into  account  and  also  the  worker  must  live  in  the 
country  where  he  works  and  not  simply  be  a  weekly  or  monthly 
visitor. 

The  Rev.  J.  K.  Hubbard,  Methodist,  of  Hatillo:  Work  for 
the  intellectual  classes.  Acceptance  of  evangelical  truth  involves 
sacrifice  and  strain.  The  first  need  is  for  qualified  leaders. 
Personal  work  is  most  important.     Second  comes  the  use  of 


362  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

effective  literature.  It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  they 
have  more  and  better  Christian  books  and  tracts. 

The  Rev.  Rafael  Landron,  Methodist,  of  Camuy:  That  one  per 
cent,  should  win  the  ninety-nine  per  cent,  in  Porto  Rico  is  a 
beautiful  ideal,  but  it  is  impracticable.  The  local  church  should 
support  work  in  the  vicinity.  This  is  being  done  in  Dajaos  and 
also  in  a  Baptist  church.  The  church  must  work  in  the  fields 
that  are  not  already  worked,  instead  of  overcrowding. 

The  Rev.  C.  I.  Mohler,  United  Brethren,  of  Yauco:  Porto 
Rico  should  be  left  to  three  or  four  denominations  and  some 
present  denominations  should  go  elsewhere.  Too  many  Ameri- 
can missionaries  are  here.  Relatively  young  leaders  find  little  in- 
spiration in  looking  forward  to  leadership  in  such  small  groups. 
American  missionaries  trained  here  would  furnish  strong  leaders 
for  other  fields.    Santo  Domingo  furnishes  an  appeahng  field. 

The  Rev.  M.  B.  Wood,  Disciples,  of  Bayamon:  None 
wishes  less  work  done  in  Porto  Rico.  One  per  cent,  of  evan- 
gelicals in  the  population  is  not  wholly  creditable.  But  there 
are  strong  appeals  from  Venezuela,  Colombia,  and  elsewhere  in 
Latin  America.  The  spirit  of  John  the  Baptist  should  actuate 
all :  "  He  must  increase  and  I  decrease."  No  denomination 
should  show  zeal  merely  to  perpetuate  its  differences.  The  ap- 
peal of  San  Domingo  is  strong  with  its  one  Spanish  congregation 
against  eleven  denominations  in  Porto  Rico. 


Ill 

REPORT    ON    THE    CHURCH    IN    THE    FIELD 

By  the  Rev.  A.  P.  G.  Anderson 

The  report  of  the  Commission  on  the  Church  in  the 
Field  was  presented  by  the  Rev.  A.  P.  G.  Anderson. 
This  report  discussed  particularly  the  spiritual  life  of  the 
churches  of  Porto  Rico,  dwelling  helpfully  on  the  im- 
portance of  the  means  of  grace  as  represented  by  the 
regular  services  of  the  church,  the  Christian  Endeavor 
Society,  the  Sunday-school,  and  other  standard  forms 
of  activity. 

general  discussion  of  the  report 

The  Rev.  J.  A.  McAllister,  Presbyterian,  of  Mayaguez:  We 
must  think  of  the  church  as  a  well-organized  society  but  dif- 
ferent from  others.  The  church  is  distinguished  by  piety. 
There  are  two  elements  involved:  first,  a  definite,  sacred  place, 
a  specific  time  and  purpose;  second,  there  is  need  of  persons 
to  guide  and  inspire.  Thinking  of  the  church  as  a  body,  Christ 
is  the  head,  the  guide,  and  the  responsible  part  which  directs. 
The  purpose  of  the  church  is  to  bring  all  people  to  recognize  and 
obey  the  head,  which  is  Christ.  The  attainment  of  this  ideal  is 
real  social  service. 

The  Rev.  M.  L.  DeAlda,  Lutheran,  of  Catano :  The  object 
of  the  church  is  to  proclaim  the  word  of  God.  We  must  not 
remove  or  change  any  teachings  of  Christ.  The  church  must 
give  a  hope  and  an  inspiration.  Particularly  is  this  worth  while 
with  the  youth. 

363 


364  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

The  Rev.  Rafael  Landron  y  Landron,  Methodist,  of  Camuy: 
One  of  the  great  needs  of  private  devotion  is  family  worship 
where  a  majority  of  the  family  is  Christian.  Bible  reading  and 
prayer  are  essentials.  The  minister  must  see  that  his  members 
are  really  converted  first,  and  then  he  will  teach  them  their 
duties.    There  is  no  need  of  devotional  books  of  formal  prayers. 

The  Rev.  A.  G.  Axtell,  Congregational,  of  Santurce:  The 
Sunday-school,  being  a  real  Bible  school,  is  a  branch  of  the 
church  whose  object  is  to  bring  the  young  to  Christ,  to  train  in 
Christian  knowledge  and  spirit,  and  to  persuade  all  to  devote 
and  consecrate  their  lives  to  Christ.  These  objects  are  inclusive 
and  not  exclusive.  "The  Bible  has  the  most  interesting  stories 
that  are  to  be  found  because  the  Hebrews  were  the  most  inten- 
sive people  known  in  history.  The  Sunday-school  should  be  a 
Bible  school  where  the  Bible  is  the  center.  Graded  lessons 
should  be  used.  Teachers  must  believe  in  God  as  Father  and 
Christ  as  Savior.  Children  should  be  brought  into  the  school  in 
infancy  through  the  cradle  roll,  and  as  soon  as  practicable  at- 
tend in  person  the  sessions  of  the  school.  Such  a  device  as  a 
sand  table  should  be  used  for  very  small  children. 

The  Rev.  E.  M.  Bernier,  Baptist,  of  Rio  Piedras :  The  ob- 
ject of  the  Sunday-school  is  to  bring  lives  to  Christ.  In  develop- 
ing methods  it  has  been  found  that  International  lessons  are 
difficult  for  the  children  and  that  graded  lessons  are  more 
serviceable.  The  method  which  has  been  most  useful  with 
Sunday-school  teachers  has  been  to  enthuse  them  with  their 
opportunity  to  influence  lives  so  that  they  will  be  constantly  at 
work.    We  must  magnify  their  work  and  importance. 

The  Rev.  Jose  Santana,  United  Brethren,  of  Ponce:  Prog- 
ress depends  on  personal  effort  and  positive  influence.  As  a 
teacher  and  a  pupil  working  together  may  be  called  a  university, 
so  a  Bible  school  may  consist  of  but  two  people.  The  teacher 
must  understand  the  lives  of  his  pupils  and  know  how  to  treat 
them.  Those  should  not  be  used  as  teachers  in  the  Sunday- 
school  who  are  not  prepared.  Often  a  public  school  teacher  is 
not  a  good  Sunday-school  teacher. 

The  Rev.  Rafael  Hernandez,  Christian  Connection,  of  Ponce: 
The  primitive  church  was  distinguished  by  its  self-support 
and  power  to  live  and  propagate  under  most  unfavorable  condi- 


CHURCH  IN  THE  FIELD  365 

tions.  It  may  be  desirable  that  the  father  support  his  child, 
but  there  should  be  a  time  when  the  child  must  feel  his  own 
responsibility  both  to  himself  and  to  his  father.  Through  our 
self-support  we  shall  prove  the  worth  of  our  religion  and  show 
that  we  appreciate  it. 

Bishop  T.  P.  Howard,  United  Brethren,  of  Dayton,  Ohio: 
We  cannot  know  just  when  the  fulness  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  to  come,  but  it  is  clear  that  in  a  war-mad,  pleasure-mad, 
and  money-mad  world  every  one  who  loves  God  must  consecrate 
his  service  to  him.  It  is  not  enough  that  we  give  God  a  little 
time  on  Sunday.  We  must  do  this  and  far  more.  We  are 
stewards  of  all  the  money  and  time  and  influence  that  we  have. 
We  may  not  merely  consecrate  one  tenth  but  must  consecrate  all. 
Stewardship  should  be  a  pleasure,  a  privilege,  and  not  a  trial  nor 
sacrifice.  In  Africa  we  have  a  church  through  which  over 
fifty  have  been  helped,  but  last  year  an  "  every-member  can- 
vass" greatly  increased  (by  141  per  cent.)  the  contributions  of 
the  church.  In  China  the  "  every-member  canvass  "  made  great 
advance  in  self-support,  and  two  new  Sunday-schools  were 
started  as  a  result.  We  need  the  reflex  influence  of  this  service. 
The  churches  in  Korea  have  the  custom  of  consecrating  a  certain 
number  of  hours  to  the  service  of  God. 


IV 

REPORT  ON  COOPERATION  AND  UNITY 

When  the  time  came  for  the  presentation  of  the  report 
of  the  Commission  on  Cooperation  and  Unity,  the  chair- 
man of  the  commission,  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Hubbard,  an- 
nounced that  in  view  of  the  discussions  which  had  taken 
place  on  the  floor  of  the  conference  and  in  the  business 
committee  during  the  sessions  already  held,  the  report 
prepared  by  the  commission  was  already  out  of  date. 
He  therefore  laid  aside  the  formal  report  and  discussed 
the  question  of  Cooperation  and  Unity  on  the  basis  of 
the  agenda  for  the  day  and  in  the  light  of  the  develop- 
ment of  the  conference  up  to  that  hour.  Mr.  Hubbard 
expressed  strong  sympathy  with  the  plans  for  coopera- 
tion that  were  finally  approved. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  Rafael  Hernandez,  Christian  Connection,  of  Ponce: 
Four  men  once  brought  a  sick  friend  to  Christ.  This  shows  the 
need  of  cooperation  in  obtaining  desirable  results.  In  business, 
agriculture,  and  even  among  bootblacks  we  see  cooperation  and 
union.  The  church  of  God  must  learn  this  cooperation.  Alas, 
it  is  sometimes  found  that  those  who  speak  most  loudly  in 
favor  of  cooperation  are  the  last  to  practise  it. 

Bishop  T.  P.  Howard,  United  Brethren,  of  Dayton,  Ohio:  I 

366 


COOPERATION  AND  UNITY  367 

have  been  praying  ever  since  the  cooperation  conference  was 
projected  that  we  would  be  wisely  guided  in  this  particular  dis- 
cussion. Protracted  experience  in  fellowship  with  Christians 
of  other  names  convinces  me  that  Christians  of  all  branches 
of  the  church  are  essentially  the  same.  Can  churches  practising 
infant  baptism  use  only  a  consecration  of  children,  allowing 
them  to  await  the  rite  to  be  administered  to  adults  ?  Let  us  get 
together  here  so  that  we  can  go  elsewhere  in  extension  as  one 
evangelical  church.  We  should  form  one  evangelical  church 
for  all  the  greater  Antilles:  Porto  Rico,  San  Domingo,  Hayti, 
and  Cuba. 

The  Rev.  S.  M.  Alfaro,  Disciple,  of  Bayamon :  We  now  come 
to  the  difficult  part.  Laying  aside  personal  opinion  we  should 
seek  the  living  word.  The  island  is  not  interested  in  causes 
for  such  division  as  exists  in  the  church.  They  have  the 
Catholic  example  of  unity  and  are  unable  to  understand  our 
Protestant  fineness  of  distinction.  Why  not  take  the  common 
name  of  Christian  Church,  the  most  beautiful  and  inclusive 
name  as  well  as  scriptural.  Calling  all  churches  Christian 
churches  of  Porto  Rico,  we  would  be  making  progress.  This 
was  the  primitive  name. 

The  Rev.  J.  W.  Countermine,  Presbyterian,  of  San  Juan :  I  am 
in  profound  sympathy  with  Bishop  Howard.  The  city  problem  is 
already  looming  large  in  Porto  Rico.  I  am  deeply  impressed 
by  the  need  of  developing  in  the  island  its  own  leadership.  There 
should  be  a  union  church.  Perhaps  there  should  be  a  division 
of  work  among  the  supporting  denominations. 

Juan  B.  Soto,  Esq.:  The  divided  state  of  the  church  is 
deplorable.  There  is  great  need  that  all  the  forces  pull  together. 
I.  The  Catholic  Church  constantly  holds  us  up  to  reproach  on 
account  of  our  differences  and  divisions.  This  accusation  is 
doing  much  damage  to  the  evangelical  cause.  2.  Speaking 
generally  the  public  does  not  know  Protestantism,  due  to 
the  short  time  of  its  prevalence  here  and  their  previous  educa- 
tion. In  speaking  on  religious  matters  with  intimate  friends  not 
of  the  Protestant  fold  I  find  the  first  question  is  about  the 
different  branches  or  divisions  in  the  church.  Thus  we  need 
a  common  name.  The  Christian  Church  or  The  Evangelical 
Church  would  be  most  acceptable. 


368  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

The  Rev.  A.  P.  G.  Anderson,  Lutheran,  of  Bayamon: 
Christianity  magnifies  individual  respect.  All  would  like  to  see 
one  church.  Lutherans  join  in  desiring  it.  We  would  do  all 
we  could  to  bring  it  about.  But  we  cannot  allow  some  sacrifices 
involved.  So  long  as  our  differences  exist  we  are  dissembling 
by  pretending  to  be  one.  There  can  be  no  unity  between  Bap- 
tists and  Lutherans.  There  is  some  value  in  distinct  denomina- 
tions. Each  stands  for  a  vital  idea.  Calling  two  different 
churches  in  the  same  city  by  the  same  name  does  not  make  them 
one. 

Professor  G.  N.  Brink,  Baptist,  of  New  York:  Confusion  of 
mind  arises  from  difference  in  names.  It  is  well  to  preserve 
historic  names,  but  all  should  be  written  after  the  name  of  the 
Evangelical  Union.  To  speak  of  an  evangelical  church  would 
be  to  disregard  historical  facts. 

The  Rev.  C.  I.  Mohler,  United  Brethren,  of  Yauco:  Our  diffi- 
culty arises  from  the  large  number  of  churches  that  work  here. 
There  are  not  too  many  workers  here;  there  are  too  few 
workers,  but  eleven  denominations  are  too  many.  Thus  in  the 
matter  of  division  of  territory  there  is  need  of  changes.  There 
is  harmony  and  we  are  not  antagonistic,  but  changes  are  desir- 
able. We  now  have  too  much  machinery,  and  it  is  over  costly 
as  at  present  used.  The  Porto  Rican  neither  understands  nor 
cares  for  our  differences  but  does  care  for  our  unity. 

Mr.  W.  G.  Coxhead,  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  of  San  Juan:  The  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association  lives  by  cooperation.  It  is  re- 
sponsive to  every  word  spoken  in  favor  of  cooperation.  I  favor 
the  union  college,  the  union  English-speaking  church  in  larger 
communities,  interchange  of  letters,  and  a  common  name  for 
the  churches. 


V 

REPORT  ON   EDUCATION 
By  the  Rev.  J.  A.  McAllister 

SECULAR   EDUCATION 

The  present  public  school  system  was  organized  by- 
General  Henry  in  1899.  Porto  Rico  is  divided  into 
seventy- four  school  districts,  which  are  composed  of 
three  members  elected  in  each  one  of  these  districts. 
These  boards  have  charge  of  all  the  school  buildings,  have 
the  power  to  erect,  repair,  remodel,  and  improve  school 
property,  and  may,  within  certain  limitations,  borrow 
money.  They  provide  furniture  and  equipment,  except 
in  high  schools,  appoint  janitors,  suspend  pupils,  sub- 
ject to  approval  of  the  Commissioner  of  Education,  sus- 
pend teachers  pending  action  of  this  officer,  and  elect  all 
rural,  graded,  and  principal  teachers  subject  to  the  ap- 
proval of  the  commissioner. 

The  school  boards  receive  twenty-five  per  cent,  of  the 
ninety  per  cent,  of  the  municipal  property  tax  and  a 
special  tax  of  one  tenth  of  one  per  cent,  on  all  real  and 
personal  property  within  the  municipality.  These  taxes 
produce  yearly  about  $500,000. 

The  schools  are  divided  into  five  classes :  rural,  graded, 
continuation,  high,  and  special;  the  latter  class  com- 
prising night,  music,  drawing,  agriculture,  industrial,  and 
all  other  schools  not  otherwise  classified. 

369 


370  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

The  Commissioner  of  Education  is  appointed  by  the 
President  of  the  United  States  for  the  term  of  four 
years.  He  has  the  power  to  determine  the  course  of 
study,  the  length  of  the  school  year  within  certain  limita- 
tions, and  the  length  of  the  school  day.  He  has  charge 
of  the  examination  and  certification  of  teachers,  and  no 
expenditure  of  public  moneys  for  school  purposes  can 
be  made  without  his  approval.  Money  for  the  ex- 
penses of  the  Department  of  Education  comes  from 
yearly  appropriations  by  the  insular  legislature. 

In  1880,  there  were  528  schools  with  25,000  pupils; 
in  1888,  580  schools  and  28,000  pupils;  in  1898,  525 
schools  with  25,615  pupils;  and  in  1906,  1,154  schools 
and  68,826  pupils.  In  191 5,  the  total  was  3,934  schools 
with  an  enrollment  of  168,319  pupils.  The  total 
number  of  children  of  school  age  is  419,282.  The  per 
cent,  of  these  enrolled  was  only  41,  leaving  251,000 
children  of  school  age  without  school  facilities.  How- 
ever, the  total  of  schools  and  pupils  was  larger  in  1914 — 
4,550  schools  with  207,010  pupils. 

The  total  expenditures  of  the  Department  of  Educa- 
tion for  the  year  1914-1915  were  $1,904,719.54,  more 
than  twice  as  large  as  any  other  item. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  PORTO  RICO 

The  act  to  establish  this  institution  was  passed  in  1905, 
creating  a  separate  corporation,  and  at  the  same  time 
transferring  the  Insular  Normal  School  from  the  De- 
partment of  Education  to  the  normal  department  of 
the  university.  In  the  following  year,  an  adjoining 
farm  was   purchased  and   the   agricultural   department 


EDUCATION  371 

was  thus  begun.  In  1910,  the  college  of  liberal  arts 
was  established,  and  in  1913,  the  colleges  of  law  and 
pharmacy  were  added.  Early  in  1912  the  college  of 
agriculture  and  mechanical  arts  was  moved  to  Mayaguez. 
The  number  of  students  in  191 5  was  916,  as  compared 
with  505  of  the  year  before.  There  are  no  dormitories, 
and  the  students  live  in  boarding-houses  and  private 
families.  The  moral  and  spiritual  welfare  of  these  stu- 
dents deserves  our  hearty  interest  and  support. 


MISSION    SCHOOLS 

During  the  first  years  of  the  mission  work  in  Porto 
Rico,  many  mission  schools  were  established.  These,  at 
first,  were  given  up  almost  exclusively  to  grade  work. 
In  some  cases  buildings  were  erected,  others  were  pur- 
chased, thus  giving  evidence  of  a  proposed  permanent 
work.  But  usually  the  schools  were  in  rented  buildings. 
The  equipment  in  some  cases  was  very  elaborate  and 
complete,  in  others  very  meager.  The  schools  were  in 
charge  of  American  teachers  and  principals,  with  some 
Porto  Rican  teachers  to  help.  The  schools  were  usually 
under  entirely  distinct  supervision  and  support  from 
the  church  work,  they  usually  being  cared  for  by  the 
woman's  boards.  The  tendency  seems  to  have  been 
to  choose  names  that  would  give  emphasis  to  the  separa- 
tion from,  rather  than  to  the  close  relation  to,  the  evan- 
gelical churches ;  for  instance,  "  Colegio  Americano," 
*'  McKinley  Free  School,"  "  Blanche  Kellogg  Institute." 
As  a  rule,  the  regular  study  of  the  Bible  was  a  part 
of  the  required  course  of  every  pupil,  but  there  were 
some  exceptions  in  which  the  pupils  were  admitted  with- 


372  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

out  being  required  to  receive  any  instruction  in  the  Bible 
or  the  evangelical  doctrines.  In  a  few  cases  the  pupils 
were  required  to  attend  the  services  of  the  church  most 
closely  connected  with  the  school,  or  at  least  those  of 
the  Sunday-school.  It  seems  to  be  a  fact  that  the  schools 
that  did  this  have  been  the  most  successful  ones  and 
have  lived  the  longest. 

The  Presbyterians  had  at  one  time  six  fully  equipped 
schools  with  full  corps  of  teachers  and  complete  equip- 
ment, and  also  several  smaller  ones  besides,  with  some 
four  buildings  and  some  800  pupils.  The  Methodist 
Year  Book  of  1906  mentions  a  flourishing  school  of  no 
pupils  which  does  not  appear  in  any  subsequent  Year 
Book.  The  Episcopalians  had  a  number  of  good  schools, 
likewise  the  Congregationalists,  the  Christian  Alliance, 
and  others. 


KINDERGARTEN"  TRAINING 

Kindergartens  have  received  considerable  attention, 
especially  in  recent  years.  The  Methodists  have  had  from 
four  to  six  since  1911  or  even  before.  They  now  have 
four  in  as  many  different  cities.  The  Presbyterians 
have  them  in  Aguadilla  and  Mayaguez,  beginning  in  both 
these  places  within  the  last  year.  The  attendance  in  the 
former  is  about  forty,  and  in  the  latter  twenty-five. 
There  is  another  in  Toa  Alta  with  some  twenty-seven 
children,  the  majority  being  of  parents  who  formerly 
opposed  the  mission  work.  "  The  best  thing  the  church 
can  do  is  to  get  hold  of  the  children  as  early  as  pos- 
sible, when  they  are  mere  babies,  in  order  to  lay  a  good 
foundation  for  the  coming  years/'  is  the  testimony  of  the 


EDUCATION  373 

Rev.  J.  L.  Santiago  Cabrera,  who  carries  on  the  last- 
mentioned  kindergarten  in  connection  with  his  church. 


THEOLOGICAL  EDUCATION 

During  the  first  years  of  the  mission  work  in  Porto 
Rico,  the  need  was  so  urgent  that  many  men  were  em- 
ployed by  the  different  missions  who  had  scarcely  any 
special  preparation  whatever  for  the  ministry.  Some  of 
these  had  been  teachers,  but  many  had  very  little 
education  of  any  kind.  Many  of  these  men  rendered 
efficient  service,  both  in  giving  their  testimony  and  in 
helping  the  first  missionaries  to  understand  the  condi- 
tions and  the  people.  Very  soon  it  became  evident  that, 
to  be  of  permanent  service,  these  men  would  have  to  be 
given  special  training.  Many  of  the  missionaries  gave 
individual  instruction  to  those  associated  with  them. 
And  some  of  these  first  preachers  were  thus  carried 
through  at  ordination,  and  in  this  way  became  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Porto  Rican  ministry. 

Then  conferences  and  institutes  became  very  common. 
All  the  preachers  of  a  district,  or  perhaps  of  a  denomina- 
tion, met  together  at  stated  times,  weekly,  monthly,  or 
yearly,  for  definite  instruction  given  by  one  or  more  of 
the  missionaries,  and  definite  studies  were  assigned  to  be 
prepared  during  the  intervening  periods.  The  Baptists 
followed  this  method  of  yearly  institutes  which  lasted 
but  ten  days  and  all  the  pastors  being  expected  to  attend. 
In  addition,  the  district  superintendents  held  monthly 
conferences  lasting  one  day  for  Bible  study  and  con- 
sultation about  practical  problems.  These  institutes  were 
discontinued  two  years  ago.    The  United  Brethren  have 


374  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

used  a  similar  system,  doing  systematic  work  by  follow- 
ing a  definite  course  as  outlined  in  their  church  discipline. 
And  it  seems  that  all  denominations  have  at  some  time 
or  other  used  this  plan.  And  as  one  who  has  used  it 
writes,  "Although  lacking  much  of  being  the  equal  of 
a  seminary  course,  it  at  least  has  added  much  to  the 
equipment  of  the  workers." 

The  Episcopalians  have  had  and  will  probably  continue 
the  policy  of  sending  candidates  for  the  ministry  to  the 
United  States  for  their  academic  and  theological  educa- 
tion. "  In  some  cases  where  the  candidate  has  not  the 
working  knowledge  of  the  English  language,  he  is  as- 
signed to  one  of  the  clergy  in  Porto  Rico  who  acts  as 
a  private  tutor." 

The  Lutherans  have  their  native  pastors  and  young 
men  preparing  for  the  ministry  go  to  one  of  their  mis- 
sionaries one  day  each  week  to  receive  instruction. 

The  Congregationalists  have  done  the  same  kind  of 
work  and  have  also  sent  one  man  to  the  Mayaguez 
Training- School,  who  was  then  ordained. 

The  Christian  Church  has  used  private  instruction  for 
its  candidates,  and  one  man  from  this  church  was 
sent  to  the  Mayaguez  school. 

The  Christian  Alliance  for  six  years  has  given  special 
classes  for  helpers  which  were  in  the  work,  but  is  not 
now  giving  these  classes  because  at  present  there  are 
no  candidates  for  the  ministry. 

Four  schools  looking  to  the  training  of  a  ministry 
have  been  started  on  the  island.  They  are  the  fol- 
lowing : 

That  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  which  was  begun  a 
year  ago  in  Bayamon  under  the  direction  of  Rev.  M.  B. 


EDUCATION  375 

Wood.  They  say  that  the  school  was  begun  because 
there  were  a  number  of  their  workers  who  needed  train- 
ing and  there  did  not  seem  to  be  any  place  which  met 
their  needs  and  that  the  probability  is  that  the  school 
will  cease  at  the  end  of  this  school  year. 

The  Methodists  began  a  training-school  in  connection 
with  the  industrial  institute  in  Hatillo  about  a  year  ago. 
There  are  now  four  young  men  in  the  school.  These 
have  not  been  beyond  the  eighth  grade  and  one  is  even 
lower  than  that.  The  course  includes  Bible  study,  pas- 
toral methods,  Sunday-school  work,  homiletics,  general 
history,  church  history,  social  service,  and  English  with 
special  attention  given  to  the  study  of  the  Bible.  All  the 
students  have  definite  pastoral  charges  to  care  for  near 
the  school.  Over  one  hundred  conversions  are  reported 
as  the  direct  results  of  the  year's  work  of  the  students. 
They  live  and  board  in  the  school-building  under  the 
direction  of  the  principal. 

The  Baptists  erected  the  fine  building  of  their  Grace 
Conaway  Institute  in  Rio  Piedras  in  1914,  thus  placing 
their  theological  work  of  several  years'  existence  on  a 
permanent  basis.  There  are  now  thirteen  students  in 
the  school,  a  few  of  whom  are  pastors,  and  the  rest  are 
young  men  of  the  churches  who  are  doing  high  school 
or  Bible  work.  The  aim  is  to  give  diplomas  only  to  those 
who  have  approximately  gained  a  high  school  diploma 
and  have  done  the  equivalent  of  three  years'  training  in 
the  school.  The  present  number  is  considered  to  be 
about  the  normal  number  and  the  desired  number  for  the 
future.  Of  the  pastors  serving  the  churches  at  this  time 
fifteen  have  been  in  the  school  for  a  longer  or  shorter 
period  and  eight  of  these  have  graduated.    The  entrance 


376  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

requirements  are  put  at  the  eighth  grade  diploma.  The 
school  is  located  near  the  University  of  Porto  Rico,  and 
the  students  are  permitted  and  encouraged  to  do  the 
academic  part  of  their  work  there. 

The  Presbyterians  opened  their  training-school  in 
Mayaguez  in  1906.  In  1912,  the  United  Brethren  became 
an  organic  part  of  the  institution,  and  since  then  the 
school  has  been  known  in  Spanish  as  the  Seminario 
Teologico  Portorricense.  At  first,  the  eighth  grade 
diploma  was  required  for  entrance,  then  the  ninth,  and 
finally  the  full  high  school  course.  It  offers  a  three 
years'  course  which  is  modeled  after  the  usual  seminary 
course  in  the  United  States.  All  the  regular  work  is 
done  in  Spanish,  but  instruction  is  given  in  English  with 
special  attention  to  translation.  Practical  experience  in 
preaching  and  pastoral  work  is  a  part  of  the  regularly 
required  course,  and  Is  carried  on  under  the  direction  of 
the  missionary  in  charge  of  the  Mayaguez  district.  The 
faculty  has  now  five  members,  one  of  whom  is  from  the 
United  Brethren  Church.  There  have  been  sixteen 
graduates,  and  some  twenty  others  who  have  been 
preachers  have  taken  partial  courses.  Only  five  of  the 
Porto  Rican  ministers  and  preachers  now  at  work  have 
not  graduated  or  been  students  in  the  school.  Three 
of  the  graduates  are  Cubans.  One  student  came  from 
the  Congregational  Church,  one  from  the  Christian 
Church,  one  from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  South. 
Seven  of  the  ex-students  have  been  ordained.  Four  of 
the  students  had  received  college  or  university  diplomas. 
The  greater  part  of  the  students  were  prepared  in  the 
preparatory  department  of  the  school.  This,  however, 
was  discontinued  when  the  Polytechnic  Institute  reached 


EDUCATION  377 

the  place  where  it  could  care  for  the  preparation  of  the 
students. 

The  report  closes  with  typical  expressions  of  opinion 
from  the  various  denominations  on  the  question  of  es- 
tablishing a  union  theological  seminary  in  Porto  Rico. 
The  consensus  of  this  expression  of  opinion  is  favorable. 


GENERAL  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  REPORT 

The  Rev.  E.  L.  Humphrey,  Baptist,  of  Caguas:  There  is 
in  Porto  Rico  an  unusual  opportunity  for  Protestants  to  co- 
operate with  public  schools.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  is 
officially  opposed  to  the  public  school  system.  It  is  making 
special  effort  just  now  to  erect  parochial  schools.  What  shall 
be  our  attitude  to  the  public  school  system?  Manifestly  we 
should  stand  for  them  in  every  way  possible.  Workers  should 
visit  them  in  town  and  rural  districts.  Missionary  visitors  will 
often  be  invited  to  speak.  In  such  a  case  general  subjects  should 
be  chosen.  This  furnishes  an  effective  introduction  of  the  mis- 
sionary, if  it  has  no  other  value.  By  every  possible  means  we 
should  show  an  interest  in  and  loyalty  to  the  public  school 
system. 

The  Rev.  J.  W.  Harris,  Presbyterian,  of  San  German:  The 
Polytechnic  Institute,  located  at  San  German  (Mr.  Harris  is  its 
head),  was  at  first  interdenominational.  Now  for  financial  ad- 
vantages it  is  temporarily  Presbyterian.  Its  purpose  is  to  raise 
wholly  dependable  leaders  in  every  vocation,  especially  to 
supply  leaders  for  missionary  work  in  Latin  America.  It  aims 
to  put  forward  the  economic  and  home  life  of  this  civilization  as 
of  fundamental  importance.  This  service  is  necessary  for  rich 
and  poor  alike. 

The  Rev.  Jose  Osuna,  Presbyterian,  of  Anasco:  There  is 
urgent  need  for  a  college  with  entrance  standards  equivalent  to 
those  in  the  United  States.  Other  professional  leaders  of  the 
island  will  soon  be  college-trained,  and  so  must  be  the  minister, 


378  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

if  he  reaches  and  stands  with  them.  My  own  experience  con- 
vinces me  that  ministers  should  be  educated  here,  and  later 
given  the  advantage  of  travel  and  graduate  study.  All  should 
unite  in  maintaining  a  Christian  university  and  theological  semi- 
nary. 

The  Rev.  A.  G.  Axtell,  Congregational,  of  Santurce:  There  is 
need  of  a  seminary  for  women.  We  have  been  vividly  reminded 
at  the  very  opening  of  this  congress  that  the  word  "home"  is 
precious.  When  it  is  at  its  best,  a  home  is  both  a  foretaste  and 
promise  of  the  fulfilment  of  our  heart's  desire.  When  it  lacks 
the  essential  elements  of  harmony,  of  well-being,  of  comfort, 
and  of  love,  it  ceases  to  be  a  home  and  becomes  a  mockery. 
Lacking  the  home,  we  lack  the  vital  center  of  caring  for  the 
young,  of  discipline  for  human  experiences  of  temptation,  of 
joy  and  sorrow;  we  lack  the  best  opportunity  of  bringing  the 
little  ones  to  the  Savior  and  of  making  known  to  the  growing 
youth  the  teachings  and  the  power  of  the  Master.  It  has  been 
my  privilege  to  conduct  correspondence  with  quite  a  number  of 
representatives  of  various  missions  of  the  island  in  regard  to 
the  use  of  the  Blanche  Kellogg  Institute  for  such  a  purpose. 
I  have  found,  I  think  without  exception,  a  conviction  that  such 
work  ought  to  be  done;  but  certain  questions  have  been  raised, 
and  these  may  serve  to  clarify  our  thought  upon  the  subject. 
It  is  stated  that  the  schools  are  now  teaching  domestic  science 
and  the  household  arts ;  and  the  question  is  asked,  "  Why  should 
the  church  do  what  the  government  is  doing?"  Actually,  the 
schools  have  these  studies  beginning  only  with  the  seventh  grade. 
The  answer  to  this  question  may  be  indicated  by  the  experience 
of  our  school  system  in  the  United  States.  If  the  public  schools 
fulfil  the  function  of  Christian  education,  there  is  no  need  of 
Christian  schools  and  colleges :  if  they  do  not  do  this,  there  is 
need  for  them,  for  when  we  speak  of  education,  we  as  believers 
in  the  Master  must  mean  Christian  education.  If  the  public 
schools  accomplish  this  task  of  fitting  young  women  to  make 
Christian  homes,  or  give  promise  of  doing  so  within  a  few 
years,  then  there  is  no  need  for  a  seminary  for  young  women. 
It  would  be  wasteful  and  wicked  to  put  forth  our  efforts  and  to 
expend  our  funds  in  such  an  enterprise.  If  the  end  is  not  ac- 
complished by  others,  then  it  would  seem  clear  that  we  have  a 


EDUCATION  379 

duty  to  establish  such  a  school  as  an  organic  part  of  our  mission 
work. 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Santiago  Cehrcra,  Presbyterian,  of  Toa  Alta: 
The  need  of  industrial  schools  is  pressing.  Porto  Rico  is  rich 
in  resources,  yet  it  still  imports  most  of  its  staple  supplies.  We 
owe  these  young  people  a  training  in  the  real,  vital  honor  and 
dignity  of  productive  labor.  Small  towns  should  receive  this 
industrial  help.    The  larger  towns  are  well  suppHed. 

Miss  May  C.  Mellander,  Lutheran,  of  Bayamon:  Social  con- 
ditions present  a  most  urgent;  appeal  for  industrial  training. 
Every  missionary  is  being  appealed  to  by  applicants  for  the  few 
positions  which  are  now  available.  The  girls  especially  should 
be  trained  to  appreciate  the  realities  of  life.  All  young  people 
must  be  made  fit  to  live  in  Porto  Rico  and  glad  to  utilize  its 
resources,  especially  in  the  country. 

Pascual  Balaguer,  (ex-priest  from  Venezuela,  not  yet  located 
in  Porto  Rico).  If  there  are  not  institutions  well-founded 
and  equipped  there  must  be  a  great  lack  in  education  of  the 
ministry.  We  need  a  broad  education  but  one  that  prepares 
for  definite,  successful  work  in  our  time.  Christ  must  be  the 
very  center  of  this  training.  The  love  of  the  world  must  be 
entirely  subdued  before  the  love  of  Christ.  Let  us  be  done  with 
the  mistaken  idea  that  ignorant  fishermen  are  sufficient  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry  even  though  Christ  made  happy  use  of 
them.  Science  must  give  us  the  method ;  but  Christ,  our  inspira- 
tion.    How  shall  the  blind  lead  the  blind? 

The  Rev.  Abelardo  M.  Diaz,  Baptist,  of  Caguas:  We  have 
passed  the  time  when  the  ministry  should  be  chosen  because 
it  is  a  "soft"  calling.  The  first  essential  is  real  consecration. 
The  school  or  seminary  can  only  help  and  make  work  more 
effective,  but  can  never  supply  the  inspiration.  To  well  pre- 
pare our  ministers  there  must  be  a  friendly  atmosphere  in 
their  schools.  Education  or  knowledge  alone  is  insufficient. 
Nor  must  we  try  to  build  all  preachers  on  the  same  model.  A 
high  degree  of  individuality  is  essential.  Students  are  too 
much  inclined  to  imitate  even  the  mannerisms  of  their  instructors. 
Problems  such  as  spiritualism  can  be  successfully  met  only  on 
the  basis  of  a  thorough  understanding. 

The  Rev.  E.  S.  Lheureuz,   Presbyterian,  of  Aguadilla:   We 


38o  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

rejoice  in  the  progress  already  made.  We  are  happy  with  the 
results  of  our  work  on  educational  lines.  We  must  count  on 
the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ:  then  let  us  add  our  educational  helps. 
One  of  our  most  efficient  workers  has  not  had  the  privilege  of 
the  seminary,  but  he,  like  those  fishermen  referred  to  by  a 
former  speaker,  has  learned  at  the  feet  of  Christ.  On  the  other 
hand,  one  worker  who  has  enjoyed  most  of  the  seminary  train- 
ing has  failed  on  account  of  his  lack  of  consecration. 

The  Rev.  G.  A.  Riggs,  Baptist,  of  Barranquitas :  There  are 
two  extreme  views  on  education;  one  magnifies  consecrated 
ignorance,  the  other  learned  pedantry.  Both  extremes  are  to  be 
avoided,  and  the  virtues  of  both  tendencies  to  be  claimed  for  a 
unified  system.  Does  Porto  Rico  need  standards  equal  to  pro- 
fessional schools  of  the  United  States?  This  should  doubtless 
be  the  ideal,  but  it  cannot  be  reached  now.  Other  professions  do 
not  now  maintain  such  standards  in  Porto  Rico.  Yet  it  is 
agreed  that  the  ministry  should  keep  abreast  and  move  ahead 
of  them.  Our  effort  should  be  to  advance  as  rapidly  as  possible 
toward  the  ideal. 

The  Honorable  Juan  B.  Soto,  Presbyterian,  of  San  Juan: 
Graduate  work  for  students  should  be  encouraged.  The  oppor- 
tunities in  the  University  of  Porto  Rico  are  increasing.  Co- 
operation with  the  university  on  the  part  of  Christian  bodies 
would  be  of  general  helpfulness  and  economy.  Cooperation 
should  be  the  aim  rather  than  the  building  up  of  independent 
graduate  schools  under  church  control.  The  ministry  must 
hold  aloft  the  noblest  and  highest  ideals.  This  means  prepara- 
tion. The  educated  classes  in  Porto  Rico  are  not  greatly  in- 
fluenced by  Protestantism  as  yet.  This  demands  application 
and  hard  work  on  the  part  of  evangelical  forces.  When  an 
American  uses  the  language  of  the  island  rather  badly  the 
people  are  sympathetic ;  but  when  a  Porto  Rican  uses  his  mother 
tongue  in  a  barbarous  manner,  it  is  deeply  resented. 

The  Rev.  Manuel  Andujar,  Methodist,  of  San  Juan:  Condi^ 
tions  in  Porto  Rico  are  unlike  those  in  the  United  States  in  that 
there  are  no  calls  on  self-supporting  churches  for  large  salaries. 
Self-sacrifice  is  necessary  here,  since  low  salaries  must  prevail. 
There  is  a  rising  demand  in  Mexico  for  Bible  schools  to  sup- 
plant theological  seminaries.    It  is  a  common  mistake  in  South 


EDUCATION  381 

America  to  attempt  to  overeducate  leaders  and  as  a  conse- 
quence much  evangelical  work  has  been  fossilized.  The  loca- 
tion of  a  training-school  is  important.  It  should  not  be  in  San 
Juan  nor  any  other  city. 

The  Rev.  S.  G.  Inman:  In  Mexico  the  proposal  is  to  have 
Bible  schools  and  a  theological  seminary  of  higher  standard  also. 
A  hazardous  experiment  is  being  made  in  Porto  Rico.  The 
uprooting  of  the  old  civilization  may  not  be  unalloyed  wisdom. 
The  fact  that  all  are  questioning  the  value  of  their  work  and 
accepted  methods  is  a  wholesome  sign.  Save  us  from  a  condi- 
tion of  complete  satisfaction. 

Professor  C.  N.  Brink,  Baptist,  of  New  York:  The  report 
seems  to  indicate  that  there  is  still  great  illiteracy  in  Porto  Rico : 
700,000  out  of  the  1,100,000  are  illiterate.  The  public  education 
system  appears  thus  to  reach  but  one  in  four.  Furthermore, 
illiterates  appear  to  be  increasing  three  times  as  fast  as  literates. 
The  relation  of  evangelical  work  to  this  problem  is  the  same 
everywhere:  it  is  the  problem  of  enriching  the  whole  life  of  the 
people.  We  should  be  content  with  neither  alternative  already 
advanced;  choose  rather  consecrated  education.  The  need  of  a 
Christian  college  is  manifest,  however  effective  the  insular 
university  may  be. 

The  Rev.  F.  P.  Freeman,  Baptist,  of  Rio  Piedras:  Speaking 
as  an  individual,  I  should  say  the  greatest  need  is  to  unite 
in  training  ministers  to  avoid  bewildering  Porto  Rico  people 
with  denominational  differences.  Put  a  union  seminary  in  a 
university  town  led  by  men  of  great  strength,  and  maintaining 
standards  above  those  set  by  the  average  seminary  in  the  United 
States. 

The  Rev.  S.  M.  Alfaro,  Disciples,  of  Bayamon:  We  need  an 
interdenominational  school.  The  Catholic  Church  is  now  trying 
hard  to  reach  the  higher  classes.  These  will  not  send  their 
children  to  the  Protestant  schools.  Many  people  follow  their 
example  because  we  Protestants  have  not  united  in  the  support 
of  a  good  interdenominational  school.  Though  an  advocate  of 
coeducational  schools,  I  am  convinced  that  schools  for  each 
sex  are  desirable  under  present  conditions  in  Porto  Rico.  In 
Mexico  the  best  schools  are  directed  by  fully  educated  natives 
in  sympathy  with  best  traditions  of  the  country.     There  is  loud 


382  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

call  for  a  union  effort  which  will  permit  a  higher  grade  of 
instruction  and  equipment.  No  empty  degrees  are  needed  but  a 
preparation  which  shall  make  for  efficiency. 

The  Rev.  J.  K.  Hubbard,  Methodist,  of  Hatillo:  I  find  it 
necessary  to  differ  from  Mr.  Andujar,  though  both  of  us  are 
good  Methodists.  Professor  Brink's  figures  on  literacy  are 
misleading.  The  general  educational  conditions  are  not  as  they 
would  make  them  appear.  It  is  imperative  to  have  an  edu- 
cated ministry.  A  certain  proportion  of  leaders  should  have  the 
best  training  which  can  be  secured  anywhere. 

The  Honorable  F.  C.  Roberts,  Commissioner  of  Labor.  My 
mission  here  in  Porto  Rico  is  closely  related  to  the  business  of 
the  church.  There  is  dire  need  of  bringing  together  the  two 
extreme  classes  of  society.  Three  agencies  are  essential  to 
Porto  Rican  progress:  i.  Churches.  2.  Public  schools.  3.  Or- 
ganization of  working  elements  of  the  island.  There  is  deplor- 
able indifference  among  some  of  the  churches.  This  island  is 
supporting  eighty  million  dollars  of  luxuries  and  is  import- 
ing the  necessities  of  life,  including  many  which  the  soil  is 
well  adapted  to  produce.  Six  hundred  thousand  of  the  people 
never  slept  in  a  bed  and  never  wore  a  pair  of  shoes.  I  believe 
illiteracy  is  quite  as  great  as  reported.  It  is  necessary  to  feed 
the  stomach  before  the  brain  can  be  fed.  Working  men's 
organizations  alone  offer  hope  of  developing  the  life  of  the 
common  people  and  of  building  up  democratic,  American  institu- 
tions. Missionaries  should  feel  and  express  their  sympathy  with 
movements  among  working  people.  A  great  religious  revival 
would  be  certain  if  the  churches  would  get  behind  movements 
for  the  improvements  of  economic  conditions.  Labor  unions 
are  taking  hold  with  vigor  upon  the  child  labor  problem.  Let 
me  repeat  what  I  have  said  to  thousands  of  the  working  people 
of  the  island,  that  the  three  great  elements  in  which  lies  the 
salvation  of  the  people  of  the  island  are,  first,  the  churches  one 
finds  scattered  over  the  island;  second,  the  public  school  over 
which  flies  the  American  flag,  and,  third,  the  labor  organization. 
Without  those  three  the  future  of  Porto  Rico  would  be  very 
doubtful.  There  are  600,000  men,  women,  and  children  who 
have  never  worn  a  pair  of  shoes,  and  whose  only  household 
furniture  consists  of  a  hammock.    There  are  300,000  children  of 


EDUCATION  383 

school  age  who  have  never  seen  the  inside  of  a  school,  and  in 
whose  presence  it  is  doubtful  if  the  name  of  our  Savior  is  ever 
mentioned.  The  people,  as  a  rule,  are  kind-hearted,  quick  to 
recognize  a  friend,  and  can  be  won  to  Christ  if  the  men  and 
women  leading  in  the  Christian  work  of  the  island  will  only 
get  out  and  rub  elbows,  as  we  say  in  the  United  States,  with 
them.  Get  close  to  them;  learn  something  of  their  hopes  and 
aspirations. 


VI 

FINDINGS  OF  THE  CONFERENCE 

ORGANIZATION"  FOR  COOPERATIVE  ADVANCE 

As  a  continuing  organization  of  this  regional  con- 
ference, it  is  recommended: 

That  "The  Evangehcal  Union  of  Porto  Rico"  be 
formed ; 

That  the  Union  be  composed  of  the  evangehcal  de- 
nominations embraced  in  the  Federation  of  Churches  in 
Porto  Rico  and  such  other  bodies  as  adhere  to  the  Scrip- 
tures as  the  Word  of  God,  to  the  Scriptural  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity,  manifest  the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  seek  to 
apply  his  principles  to  their  lives  and  to  society,  so  far 
as  these  bodies  may  desire  to  enter  the  membership  of 
the  Union; 

That  the  congregations  represented  in  this  organization 
be  known  as  churches  of  the  Evangelical  Union; 

That  a  central  conference  committee  of  the  Union 
be  formed,  composed  of  not  less  than  twenty  nor  more 
than  thirty  persons,  chosen  by  the  bodies  included  in  the 
Union  on  such  a  basis  of  representation  as  may  be  agreed 
upon;  that  this  committee  consider  the  problems  com- 
mon to  all  the  evangelical  bodies,  seek  to  unify  and 
coordinate  their  forces  in  common  endeavor,  and  plan 
together  for  the  complete  Christianization  of  the  island 
and  the  eventual  projection  of  its  life  to  other  regions; 

384 


FINDINGS  385 

That  denominational  or  other  official  gatherings  of 
bodies  cooperating  be  known  as  sectional  conferences 
of  the  Evangelical  Union; 

That  general  conventions  of  the  Union,  providing  for 
the  representation  of  each  congregation,  be  held  at  such 
intervals  of  years  as  the  central  conference  committee 
shall  deem  wise; 

That  the  following  persons  be  chosen  by  this  regional 
conference  on  Christian  work  in  Latin  America  to  con- 
tinue the  work  of  the  regional  conference  and  to  con- 
stitute the  central  conference  committee  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Union  until  such  time  as  the  organization  of  this 
central  conference  committee  shall  be  otherwise  provided 
for  (see  Appendix)  ; 

That  the  central  conference  committee  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Union  organize  sub-committees  composed  of  mem- 
bers of  the  central  conference  committee  and  such  other 
persons  as  that  committee  may  coopt;  that  among  these 
sub-committees  be  the  following:  the  central  commit- 
tee on  Christian  Education;  the  central  committee 
on  Christian  Literature;  the  central  evangelistic  com- 
mittee. 

That  the  central  missions  committee,  composed  of  at 
least  one  representative  of  the  missionary  force  of  each 
board  supporting  work  in  Porto  Rico  and  approved  by 
the  several  boards,  cooperate  with  the  Evangelical  Union 
and  its  central  conference  committee  in  transacting  any 
business  in  behalf  of  the  supporting  boards ; 

That  the  supporting  boards  be  asked  to  form  an  ad- 
visory committee  of  their  secretaries  on  work  in  Porto 
Rico  with  a  view  to  facilitating  such  cooperative  work 
in  Porto  Rico  as  may  be  found  desirable;  and  that  the 


386  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

deputation  of  board  representatives  at  this  regional  con- 
ference be  asked  to  confer  with  the  boards  in  this  interest. 


SURVEY  AND  OCCUPATION 

Readjustment  of  Forces. 

It  is  our  beUef  that  some  of  the  agencies  now  support- 
ing general  evangelical  work  in  the  island  might  with 
advantage  turn  their  attention,  funds,  and  forces  to 
special  tasks  for  the  benefit  of  all  the  missions  in  Porto 
Rico,  thus  accomplishing  even  greater  good;  and 

Feeling  the  need  of  closer  unity  in  the  interests  of 
economy  in  administration  expenses,  and  in  view  of 
unmet  needs  of  Latin  America,  we  believe  that  the  time 
has  come  for  a  mutual  readjustment  of  fields  by  which 
some  supporting  boards  and  societies  may  transfer  their 
work  to  other  fields.    It  is  therefore  recommended : 

That  such  changes  be  favored  by  this  conference,  pro- 
vided that  no  reduction  of  Christian  work  on  this  island, 
and  no  sudden  change  such  as  will  work  hardship  to  any 
agency  or  part  of  the  field,  be  contemplated; 

That  the  secretary  of  the  conference  be  instructed  to 
communicate  this  item  to  all  supporting  boards  and 
societies. 

Island-wide  Survey. 

It  is  recommended  that  the  central  missions  commit- 
tee be  asked  to  take  under  consideration  the  conduct  of 
an  island-wide  survey  of  religious,  social,  and  economic 
conditions  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  responsibility 
of  evangelical  agencies. 


FINDINGS  387 

COOPERATION 

Interchange  of  Church  Members. 

Upon  the  removal  of  members  of  one  evangelical 
church  to  communities  where  churches  of  other  com- 
munions are  organized  it  is  recommended  and  urged: 

That  the  pastor  or  other  officer  of  the  church  from 
which  members  remove  promptly  notify  the  church  of 
the  community  to  which  they  go; 

That  there  be  the  earliest  practicable  transfer  of  mem- 
bership between  churches  whose  polity  permits  such 
transfer ; 

That  provision  be  made  for  affiliated  membership  by 
churches  whose  polity  does  not  permit  receiving  persons 
into  full  membership  by  letter  from  churches  of  other 
denominations. 

Medical  Missionary  Work. 

We  recognize  the  efficient  work  that  is  being  done  by 
the  hospitals  and  dispensaries  now  established  in  Porto 
Rico  and  v^^ish  to  express  our  appreciation  of  the  healing 
ministrations  so  generously  accorded  to  all  who  need 
them;  and  we  recommend: 

That  the  various  congregations  be  urged  to  contribute 
to  the  support  of  this  work ; 

That  boards  not  having  medical  work  be  asked  to 
make  some  provision  to  help  care  for  their  own  sick 
in  the  existing  institutions;  and 

That  no  new  medical  work  be  undertaken  except  after 
counsel  and  upon  advice  of  the  body  which  continues 
this  regional  conference. 


388  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

Union  Church  Periodical. 

The  conference  learns  with  gratification  that  the 
Methodist  denomination  purposes  to  join  in  the  church 
paper,  Puerto  Rico  Evangelic o,  now  published  jointly 
by  a  number  of  the  denominations.  The  hope  is  sincerely 
expressed  that  other  denominations  may  join  in  this 
effort  so  that  a  larger  and  even  stronger  paper  may  be 
produced,  that  the  circulation  may  be  increased,  and  that 
the  paper  may  appear  more  frequently. 

Work  Among  University  Students. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  very  little  attention  is  being 
given  to  the  spiritual  and  social  welfare  of  the  students 
of  the  University  of  Porto  Rico,  we  recommend  that  this 
conference  present  through  its  secretary  the  claims  of  the 
students  of  the  university  to  the  International  Committee 
of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  the  Na- 
tional Board  of  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Associa- 
tion. 

EVANGELISM  AND  PROPAGANDA 

In  view  of  the  essential  place  of  personality  in  evan- 
gelical life,  we  request  the  literature  committee  of  the 
committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America  to  secure 
for  our  use  one  or  more  simple  handbooks  on  the  prin- 
ciples and  practise  of  personal  work. 

In  view  of  the  essential  place  of  social  relationships  in 
evangelical  life,  we  request  the  same  committee  to  secure 
for  us  one  or  more  simple  handbooks  on  the  principles 
and  methods  of  community  betterment. 

In  view  of  the  strong,  convincing  appeal  secured  only 
by  united  action,  we  request  the  body  which  continues 


FINDINGS  389 

the  work  of  this  regional  conference  to  organize  and 
direct  an  evangeHzing  team  to  give  at  least  three  months 
of  1916-1917  to  a  united  campaign. 


LITERATURE 

We  rejoice  in  the  formation  at  the  Panama  Congress 
of  the  committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America 
and  its  sub-committee  on  Literature,  and  we  pledge  it 
our  hearty  support  in  its  efforts  to  supply  through  the 
cooperative  efforts  of  the  various  evangelical  agencies 
the  needed  literature  for  Latin  America.    Therefore, 

We  request  the  Committee  on  Literature  to  prepare 
at  the  earliest  possible  time  a  bibliography  of  the  most 
serviceable  works  in  Spanish,  and  that  in  as  many  other 
ways  as  possible  they  put  us  in  touch  with  the  literary 
activities  of  the  evangelical  forces  in  other  parts  of  Latin 
America  and  in  Spain ;  and  we  emphasize  at  this  time  the 
need  of  furnishing  in  Spanish  a  one-volume  commentary 
on  the  whole  Bible. 

We  recommend  the  establishment  of  reading-rooms  in 
connection  with  the  local  churches  so  as  to  influence  in 
a  larger  way  the  reading  of  their  respective  communities. 

We  favor  the  plan  of  lectures  on  Christian  literature 
given  under  the  auspices  of  the  local  church  organi- 
zations in  order  to  encourage  the  reading  of  good 
books. 

We  recommend  that  the  depository  of  evangelical 
publications  and  the  business  management  of  the 
Puerto  Rico  Evangelico  be  entrusted  to  one  man  to  be 
selected  by  the  boards  of  both  these  institutions;  that 
to  this  man  shall  be  entrusted  the  work  of  furthering  the 


390  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

publication  and  distribution  of  Christian  literature  in 
Porto  Rico.  We  recommend  further  that  when  this 
manager  shall  have  been  selected  his  board  shall  be 
requested  to  allocate  him  to  the  work  for  one  year,  con- 
tinuing his  salary  during  that  time;  it  being  understood 
that  the  boards  of  the  other  missions  shall  be  requested 
to  unite  in  providing  the  financial  support  for  carrying 
out  the  approved  plans  of  this  manager. 


EDUCATION 

Central  Committee  on  Christian  Education. 

We  recommend  that  a  central  committee  on  Christian 
Education  be  created  for  the  furtherance  of  a  common 
educational  policy,  and  that  to  this  committee  be  referred 
for  counsel  and  advice  all  proposals  for  the  establishment 
of  new  work. 

Educational  Policy  for  Porto  Rico. 

It  is  believed  that  the  time  has  come  when  it  is  pos- 
sible and  desirable  to  settle  upon  a  well-defined  policy 
for  Christian  education  for  the  island,  and  that  this  policy 
should  include: 

(a)  An  institution  of  college  rank  to  provide  a  place 
where  young  men  and  women  can  receive  their  higher 
education  in  a  strong  and  virile  Christian  atmosphere; 
therefore, 

It  is  recommended  that  the  Polytechnic  Institute  of 
Porto  Rico,  maintained  at  San  German  by  the  Presby- 
terians, be  selected  as  the  school  to  be  developed  into  the 
proposed  Christian  college. 

(b)  It  is    further  believed   that  this   policy   should 


FINDINGS  391 

include  a  seminary  for  young  women,  where  courses 
especially  adapted  to  their  needs  shall  be  provided  in  a 
similarly  helpful  Christian  environment;  and  that  the 
Blanche  Kellogg  Institute,  established  by  the  Congrega- 
tionalists  in  Santurce  in  1899,  be  selected  as  the  institution 
to  be  developed  into  this  seminary. 

(c)  It  is  also  believed  that  industrial  education  along 
the  lines  now  in  successful  operation  on  the  island  is 
the  type  most  needed  and  that  it  should  be  pushed  as 
rapidly  and  as  widely  as  possible. 

It  is  recommended  to  the  mission  boards  that  they 
earnestly  consider  the  advisability  of  establishing  such  a 
cooperative  ministerial  training-school  and  the  ways  and 
means  of  bringing  such  a  school  into  a  full  and  vigorous 
life;  and  it  is  recommended  further  that  this  seminary 
be  located  near  the  Insular  University  at  Rio  Piedras, 
if  the  central  committee  on  Christian  Education  shall 
find  that  course  wise. 


CHURCH  LIFE 

In  order  that  each  member  of  the  church  body  may  be 
strongly  built  up  in  the  image  of  Christ  and  become  an 
eager  and  effective  participant  in  the  establishment  of 
the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  in  this  island,  we  recommend 
such  a  full  and  confident  preaching  and  teaching  of  the 
word  of  God  as  will  lead  every  believer  constantly  to 
consecrate  his  life  to  the  life  that  is  in  Christ. 

In  order  further  to  deepen  the  spiritual  life  of  the 
Porto  Rican  church  and  to  make  it  efficient  in  service, 
we  stress  the  great  importance  of  the  coming  to  the 
island  from  time  to  time  of  the  best-qualified  spiritual 


392  CONFERENCE  AT  SAN  JUAN 

leaders  whose  labors  have  been  fruitful  in  other  sections 
of  the  world. 

In  order  to  secure  the  greatest  inspiration  and  ef- 
ficiency for  the  Sunday-school,  we  recommend  that 
teacher-training  classes  be  regularly  conducted  in  our 
churches,  and  that  occasional  district  and  insular  con- 
ventions be  held. 

We  recommend  that  from  the  beginning  the  members 
of  our  churches  be  taught  to  recognize  themselves  as 
stewards  of  a  life  entrusted  to  them  by  the  Master  and  to 
dedicate  those  lives  to  constant  service  in  winning  others 
to  their  Lord;  and  that  all  recognize  themselves  as 
stewards,  taking  God  into  their  counsel  in  the  use  of  all 
their  possessions. 

In  order  that  the  church  may  secure  the  strongest 
possible  leadership  we  covenant  together  to  pray  that  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest  will  call  into  special  service  the 
choicest  young  people  within  our  acquaintance,  beginning 
with  prayer  that  God  will  thus  call  the  children  of  our 
own  homes. 

Work  among  English-speaking  People. 

Recognizing  the  importance  of  providing  for  the  spirit- 
ual life  and  fellowship  of  the  English-speaking  people 
residing  in  Porto  Rico  and  conserving  their  influence  in 
religious  work,  we  recommend  that  in  all  communities 
where  there  are  enough  Americans  to  warrant  it  the 
denomination  in  charge  of  that  section  be  urged  to  pro- 
vide English  services ;  and  that  in  common  territory,  there 
be  but  one  non-liturgical  church,  and  that  the  details 
of  this  plan  be  left  to  the  central  conference  committee. 


EVANGELICAL   LITERATURE 


EVANGELICAL   LITERATURE 

No  problem  stood  out  more  prominently  in  the  com- 
mission reports  and  discussions,  as  well  as  in  the  private 
conversations  held  by  members  of  the  deputations  v^^ith 
missionaries  and  native  leaders,  than  that  of  providing 
for  the  evangelical  church  in  Latin  America  a  litera- 
ture upon  which  the  spiritual  life  of  its  membership  could 
be  nourished.  When  the  question  of  cooperation  was 
discussed,  it  was  pointed  out  in  every  conference  that 
one  of  the  most  obvious  places  for  cooperation  to  begin 
is  in  the  production  of  a  worthy  evangelical  literature.  In 
all  the  conferences  this  subject  had  a  session  by  itself. 
Not  only  for  the  use  of  the  members  of  the  evangelical 
churches  is  the  need  for  a  literature  deeply  felt,  but  it  is 
needed  for  the  cleansing  of  the  public  mind  which  now 
feeds  upon  a  type  of  book  and  periodical  which,  in  the 
main,  is  anything  but  elevating. 

From  the  report  of  the  commission  on  literature  at 
the  Lima  conference,  the  following  description  of  the 
reading  matter  now  in  general  use  in  Peru  is  taken.  And 
the  deputations  found  that  this  description  applies  to  the 
whole  of  Latin  America. 

FICTION 

"The  greater  part  of  the  literature  of  the  country 
consists  of  fiction,  introduced  largely  from  Spain.  Trans- 
lations of  French  and  English  writers  are  also  available, 

395 


396  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

and  books  may  be  secured  in  each  of  these  languages. 
The  literature  thus  imported  is  of  a  very  low  order,  and 
reflects  but  little  credit  upon  the  publishing-houses  that 
produce  it.  Generally  speaking,  it  is  the  lowest  class  of 
novel  that  is  presented  to  the  public, — sensational  trash, 
blood-curdling  and  often  immoral,  calculated  to  degrade 
and  corrupt  rather  than  to  uplift  and  purify.  No  pre- 
tense whatever  is  made  at  concealing  the  springs  of  vice 
and  fountains  of  corruption.  On  the  contrary,  the  highly 
colored  covers  depicting  some  tragic  or  immoral  scene 
are  displayed  in  prominent  places  in  the  booksellers' 
shops  as  an  attractive  bait  to  catch  the  eye  of  the 
passer-by.  But  the  vilest  Hterature  of  all  is  to  be  found 
in  the  public  squares  where  people  are  wont  to  gather, 
and  where  the  suggestive  titles  and  impure  pictures  can 
scarcely  remain  unobserved  by  any  save  the  physically 
blind  who  go  stumbling  past.  Saddest  of  all  is  the  fact 
that  the  young  are  specially  catered  to.  Large  quantities 
of  novelettes  of  a  cheap,  unhealthy  type,  are  to  be  seen 
on  every  hand,  serving  to  generate  all  kinds  of  vice  and 
crime  and  to  foster  the  worst  elements  in  human  nature. 
The  fiction  on  the  whole,  therefore,  is  most  degrading, 
and  can  only  produce  an  unclean  and  unwholesome  state 
of  mind  in  those  who  have  recourse  to  it." 


THEOSOPHIC   AND   SPIRITUALISTIC  LITERATURE 

"  Theosophic  and  spiritualistic  literature  has  also  found 
an  entrance  into  the  country  and  is  becoming  more  and 
more  popular.  There  is  a  subtlety  about  this  class  of 
literature  that  makes  it  as  dangerous  as  the  fiction  is 
corrupt.     The  theosophic,   savoring  as  it  does   of   the 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  397 

spiritual  and  religious,  and  the  spiritualistic,  professing 
to  reveal  the  occult  and  mysterious — those  two  popular 
enemies  of  Christianity  are  finding  ready  acceptance 
among  the  superstitious  who  are  on  the  lookout  for 
something  new  and  uncanny.  Having  no  means  of  test- 
ing the  truth  and  authenticity  of  the  new  doctrines  so 
cleverly  presented,  many  credulous  souls  are  drawn  into 
the  net." 


PHILOSOPHIC  AND  RATIONALISTIC  LITERATURE 

"  Philosophic  and  rationalistic  literature  has  secured 
no  less  prominent  a  place.  In  its  revolt  from  the  cor- 
ruption of  a  dead  Catholicism,  the  thoughtful  and  inquir- 
ing mind  has  turned  aside  to  seek  satisfaction  in  the  so- 
called  wider  fields  of  rationaHsm  and  free  thought,  with 
the  result  that  many  of  the  student  class  who  are  destined 
to  occupy  prominent  places  in  days  to  come  are  already 
avowed  atheists.  The  productions  of  many  of  the  great 
rationalistic  writers,  which  little  by  little  have  filtered 
through  from  Europe  to  Latin  America,  have  inspired  in 
many  a  youthful  mind  the  first  doubts  concerning  eternal 
realities  and  have  encouraged  the  modern  tendency  to 
ignore  the  facts  of  the  Christian  revelation  and  to  exalt 
the  reason  to  the  supreme  place  in  the  search  after  truth." 

RELIGIOUS  LITERATURE 

"The  religious  literature  of  the  country  largely  con- 
sists of  books  of  devotion  published  by  Roman  Catholic 
writers.  These  are  mainly  collections  of  prayers  to  be 
used  during  mass  and  in  moments  of  private  devotion. 


398  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

The  catechism  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  perhaps 
the  best-known  reHgious  book,  its  use  being  obUgatory 
in  all  the  national  schools.  Another  very  good  book  is 
Thomas  a  Kempis'  Imitation  of  Christ,  and  not  in- 
frequently a  copy  may  be  seen  in  the  hands  of  a  Peruvian 
lady  on  her  way  to  church.  The  most  useful  religious 
book  is  undoubtedly  the  authorized  Life  of  Christ,  by 
the  French  writer  Berthe.  The  Spanish  version  of  this 
work,  while  savoring  very  much  in  parts  of  the  doctrines 
and  traditions  of  Romanism,  depicts  the  Ufe  of  our  Lord 
in  a  manner  befitting  the  subject.  If  the  last  two  named 
books  were  widely  read,  only  great  good  could  result 
therefrom,  but  the  circulation  is  comparatively  small  and 
there  are  many  other  so-called  religious  books  which 
tend  to  counteract  their  good  effect;  such,  for  example, 
as  books  relating  to  purgatory,  calculated  only  to  terror- 
ize the  soul,  and  Helps  to  Confession,  whose  sole  ob- 
ject is  the  breaking  down  of  a  girl's  modesty  in  the 
presence  of  the  priest. 

''  The  most  regrettable  fact  concerning  the  religious 
literature  is  the  absence  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The 
Bible  is  a  banned  book^  and,  owing  to  priestly  influence 
and  teaching,  is  regarded  by  many  as  corrupt  and  thus 
utterly  unfit  for  reading.  With  the  exception  of  a  stray 
copy  here  and  there  of  the  Catholic  Bible,  preserved  as  a 
curiosity,  the  only  version  of  the  Word  of  God  to  be 
seen  to-day  in  Peru  is  that  which  the  colporteurs  of  the 
Bible  societies  and  the  Protestant  missionaries  have 
placed  in  the  hands  of  the  people,  and  quite  frequently 
these  so-called  '  unauthorized  '  and  '  corrupted '  Scrip- 
tures are  collected  by  order  of  the  priests  and  burned. 

**  On  the  whole,  therefore,  there  is  very  little  even  in 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  399 

the  religious  literature  of  the  country  to  meet  the  spiritual 
needs  of  the  soul.  That  which  is  provided  is  calculated 
rather  to  create  hunger  than  to  assuage  it." 

Attempts  have  been  made  by  various  missions  to  meet, 
in  some  degree,  the  great  need  for  books  and  Christian 
periodicals,  but  this  work  has  been  done  mainly  vv^ithout 
organization  and  has  been  supported  by  individual  initi- 
ative only.  No  comprehensive  organization  for  this  pur- 
pose has  come  into  existence.  Few  if  any  books  suitable 
for  general  circulation  have  been  produced.  All  of  the 
work  has  been  local  in  its  character  and  pathetically 
modest.  Speaking  for  the  commission  on  literature  in 
the  Rio  conference,  Prof.  Erasmo  Braga  said  : 

With  few  exceptions,  let  it  be  said  frankly,  the  intellectual 
and  literary  preparation  of  the  evangelical  circle  has  not  been 
sufficient  to  produce  a  deep  or  large  impression  outside  the 
small  limits  of  the  evangelical  community.  Ordinarily,  our 
books  and  papers  only  interest  those  who  have  already  been 
drawn  into  sympathy  with  our  work  through  personal  efforts. 
The  dissemination  of  our  literature  has  not  been  systematized 
and  ordinarily  follows  sectarian  lines,  except  in  the  case  of  the 
Bible  societies.  .  .  .  Usually  books  and  papers  furnished  by 
churches  other  than  those  to  which  the  reader  belongs  are  met 
with  a  certain  sectarian  prejudice. 

Ordinarily  a  man  who  writes  a  book  has  to  publish  it,  an- 
nounce it,  and  sell  it.  He  has  to  create,  produce,  and  distribute 
about  1,000  copies.  This,  more  than  any  other  cause,  prevents 
those  interested  in  the  dissemination  of  an  idea  from  writing, 
being  obliged  either  to  lose  much  time  in  gaining  publicity,  fill- 
ing orders,  and  keeping  accounts,  or  to  have  their  books  remain 
on  the  shelves  of  the  bookstores. 

Professor  Braga,  like  all  the  leaders  of  the  churches 
visited  by  the  deputations,  believes  that  interdenomina- 
tional cooperation  is  fundamental  to  the  §olution  of  the 


400  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

problem.  No  single  denomination  can  solve  the  problem 
by  itself.  He  outlined  a  plan  for  the  production  and  cir- 
culation of  an  evangelical  literature  for  Brazil.  The 
plan  involved  the  creation  of  an  organization,  entitled 
"  The  Evangelical  Press  Society,"  whose  membership 
would  be  composed  of  the  missionary  boards  in  foreign 
countries  which  maintained  missionary  work  in  Brazil. 
Provision  is  made  in  Professor  Braga's  plan  for  the  em- 
ployment of  an  editor,  who  shall  give  all  his  time  and 
energy  to  the  work  of  the  society. 

It  is  proposed  that,  at  the  beginning,  two  periodicals 
should  be  published.  The  expense  of  each  of  these  has 
been  figured  out  in  some  detail  in  the  report:  (i)  A 
Review  of  the  Evangelical  Press,  six  numbers  in  the 
year.  In  matter  it  should  be  equal  to  from  forty-eight  to 
eighty  pages  of  the  Outlook  (N.  Y.)  per  number,  with 
good  cover.  The  Review  should  contain  sociological  and 
theological  articles  and  articles  of  general  interest.  The 
publication  of  such  a  Review  would  cost  $9  per  page 
for  the  first  1,000  numbers  and  $3.50  per  page  for  all 
additional  1,000  numbers.  The  annual  subscription  price 
should  be  $5.  At  least  2,000  copies  of  each  edition 
should  be  kept  in  book  form.  (2)  Bulletin  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Press,  a  fortnightly  publication  of  eight  pages, 
printed  on  ordinary  paper,  with  large  type.  This  publica- 
tion should  cost  $80  for  the  first  1,000  and  $20 
for  each  additional  1,000.  The  subscription  price  should 
be  $2.50.  Such  a  periodical  should  have  the  following 
departments :  general  news,  world  news  of  the  churches, 
news  of  the  Brazilian  churches,  children's  department, 
ecclesiastical  and  evangelical  announcements,  propagan- 
dist articles.    It  was  suggested  that  special  numbers  could 


X 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  401 

be  published  to  feature  the  interests  of  the  propaganda 
in  different  states  or  sections.  Neither  pubHcation  should 
discuss  questions  that  may  divide  the  members  of  the 
society.  The  plan  has  been  worked  out  in  considerable 
detail  as  to  administrative  expense.  It  is  not  assumed 
that  the  publication  of  the  two  periodicals  described 
would  be  anything  but  a  beginning,  of  course,  but  the 
development  of  the  enterprise  would  soon  be  manifested 
in  the  production  of  many  types  of  literature  to  meet  the 
needs  of  the  churches. 

The  question  of  literature  in  Latin  America  is  prac- 
tically the  same  for  all  countries.  It  would  not  be  profit- 
able, even  if  the  limitations  of  space  in  this  volume  per- 
mitted, to  reproduce  at  length  any  portions  of  the  reports 
of  the  several  commissions  dealing  with  this  subject  in 
the  regional  conferences,  but,  as  showing  the  tendency  of 
opinion  and  as  expressive  of  the  prevailing  great  need  of 
the  churches,  the  following  extracts  from  the  general 
discussions  in  the  various  conferences  are  given : 


THE    DISCUSSIONS 

AT   THE   LIMA    CONFERENCE 

Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald  supplemented  that  portion  of  the  report 
dealing  with  the  mechanics  of  literary  production  by  calling 
attention  to  the  importance  of  training  and  setting  apart  com- 
petent men  of  South  American  origin  for  the  creation  of  an 
indigenous  evangelical  literature.  The  present  literature,  he 
said,  is  Anglo-Saxon  and  must  continue  to  be  so  when  it  con- 
sists of  merely  translated  books  and  pamphlets.  There  is  an 
under-current  of  hostility  to  the  evangelical  movement  in  Latin 
America  plainly  to  be  seen  in  the  literature  of  these  nations. 


402  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

Calderon's  writings  were  cited  as  a  case  in  point.  This  hostility, 
Mr.  Ewald  declared,  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the  native  authors 
had  received  their  conception  of  the  evangehcal  movement  from 
the  very  unsatisfactory  literature  produced  by  the  Anglo-Saxon 
translation  method.  Calderon,  he  said,  speaks  appreciatively  of 
but  a  single  evangelical  interpreter,  Sefior  Nin-Frias,  who,  Mr. 
Ewald  points  out,  has  made  his  presentation  of  the  evangelical 
faith  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  Latin-American  mind. 

AT  THE  SANTIAGO  CONFERENCE 

Dr.  Webster  E.  Browning  advocated  the  centralization  of 
production  and  distribution  of  evangelical  literature.  The  task 
is  too  big  for  a  single  denomination  to  do  it  all;  moreover  there 
should  be  cooperation  between  a  committee  in  Chile  and  a 
committee  in  New  York,  in  order  to  attain  the  highest  efficiency. 

Mr.  Barnhart  pointed  out  the  value  of  making  friends  with 
editors  of  the  local  press,  thus  opening  the  way  for  the  publica- 
tion of  articles  of  a  non-controversial  but  evangelical  character. 

Mr.  A.  Moran  deplored  the  paucity  of  literature  for  children; 
a  book  for  children  is  of  more  value  than  many  sermons.  But 
in  the  last  twenty  years  the  twenty-six  books  published  have  all 
grown  old,  most  of  them  being  published  more  than  twenty  years 
ago.  They  are  not  attractive  nor  are  they  always  true  to  our 
best   evangelical   ideals. 

The  Rev.  J.  M.  Diaz  emphasized  the  importance  of  instructing 
evangelical  membership  in  the  things  of  the  New  Testament  in 
order  to  protect  them  against  the  insidious  influences  of  such 
cults  as  Theosophy  and  Christian  Science. 

The  Rev.  J.  Leiton  advocated  doubling  the  size  of  the  Heraldo 
Cristiano  and  increasing  the  price,  if  not  doubling  it. 

The  Rev.  C.  M.  Spinning  advocated  the  publication  of  a 
course  of  studies  for  new  converts  which  should  include  instruc- 
tions on  such  fundamentals  as  the  meaning  of  church  member- 
ship and  the  sacraments. 

The  Rev.  J.  S.  Valenzuela  believed  that  an  evangelical  book 
of  the  right  kind  would  find  a  ready  sale  in  the  general  book- 
stores. 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  403 

^  Mr.  David  Rey  advocated  a  central  depository  and  a  modest 
circulating  library   of   evangelical   works. 

The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis  said  the  active  propaganda  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  press  in  Chile  must  be  met  by  a  propaganda 
on  the  part  of  the  Protestant  forces.  He  believed  in  the  value 
of  controversial  literature. 


AT  THE  BUENOS   AIRES   CONFERENCE 

Rev.  F.  A.  Barroetavena  advocated  a  popular  review  that 
would  sell  on  trains  and  news-stands;  he  also  advocated  the 
publication  of  Bibles  with  simple  notes  or  comments  that  would 
enlighten  the  reader.  When  the  average  person  in  these 
countries  first  picks  up  a  Bible  he  feels  that  he  has  got  hold  of 
a  book  that  is  out  of  date;  this  is  especially  true  if  he  begins 
to  read  the  Old  Testament.  Mr.  Barroetavena  believed  that 
more  than  fifty  per  cent,  of  the  Bibles  and  New  Testaments  now 
distributed  are,  for  this  reason,  thrown  out  as  rubbish.  If  a 
word  of  explanation  or  illumination  could  accompany  the  Bible, 
he  thought  it  would  be  a  good  thing  and  lead  to  its  being 
studied. 

The  Rev.  J.  P.  Howard  spoke  of  literature  for  children;  he 
declared  that  the  way  to  reach  the  educated  classes  is  through 
their  children;  compared  with  North  America  there  is  a  great 
lack  of  literature  for  children  in  Latin  America.  The  beautiful 
simple  books  for  children  which  abound  in  the  north  are  quite 
unknown  in  this  portion  of  the  world.  He  advised  the  con- 
ference of  the  intention  of  the  World's  Sunday  School  Associa- 
tion to  provide  Latin-American  children  with  literature  of  this 
sort  not  by  translating  it  from  the  English  but  by  adapting  it 
to  the  child  life  of  Latin  America. 

The  Rev.  F.  Gattanino  spoke  of  the  need  of  a  literature  of 
apologetics;  the  people  have  an  abundance  of  cheap  rationalistic 
literature;  even  young  working  men  will  talk  easily  of  Darwin, 
Huxley,  Haeckel,  and  such  writers.  Latin-American  youths  do 
not  have  the  preparation  nor  the  faculty  necessary  to  enable 
them  to  read  this  type  of  literature  with  discrimination;  they 
do  not  know   how  to   gage   values,   though   they   are   able   to 


404  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

quote  from  these  books  at  great  length.  Two  classes  of  apolo- 
getic books  are  greatly  needed  by  the  Christian  worker:  first, 
those  that  in  a  simple  way  explain  the  gospel  and  second,  those 
that,  containing  a  scientific  flavor,  explain  the  relation  between 
religion  and  science.  The  most  eminent  men  in  these  republics 
are  wofully  ignorant  of  religious  matters. 

The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker  told  of  the  possible  market  for  the 
sale  of  books  especially  designed  for  helping  Sunday-school 
teachers ;  in  Brazil  a  teacher-training  text-book  was  published  in 
an  edition  of  1,200  copies,  of  which  1,000  copies  were  sold  before 
the  end  of  a  month. 

Dr.  Webster  E.  Browning  advocated  the  union  of  the  evangeli- 
cal forces  of  a  given  territory  in  pubhcation  work;  he  pointed 
to  what  was  being  done  in  a  united  plan  by  Methodists  and 
Presbyterians  in  Chile,  where  they  now  have  one  paper  published 
by  the  two  denominations ;  expenses  have  been  reduced,  efficiency 
increased,  a  friendly  spirit  fostered,  and  the  editorial  work  made 
easier  and  better. 

The  Rev.  E.  W.  Bauman  suggested  that  there  was  probably 
considerable  v/aste  in  the  distribution  of  tracts,  many  of  which 
he  bcHeved  to  be  very  poor,  and  not  read  by  the  people.  He 
advocated  Sunday-school  libraries. 

The  Rev.  Paul  Penzotti  frankly  criticized  some  of  the  transla- 
tions of  literature  now  used,  as  a  scandal,  and  laid  upon  the 
conscience  of  those  competent  to  do  so  the  necessity  of  pro- 
ducing an  indigenous  evangelical  literature. 


AT  THE  RIO  DE  JANEIRO  CONFERENCE 

Note. — After  the  reading  of  the  report  on  Literature 
the  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker  introduced  to  the  conference  Dr. 
Jose  Carlos  Rodrigues,  former  editor  and  proprietor  of 
the  Jornal  do  Commercio  of  Rio  de  Janeiro.  The  con- 
ference by  a  rising  vote  invited  Dr.  Rodrigues  to  a  seat 
in  its  body  as  a  corresponding  member,  which  he  ac- 
cepted. 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  405 

Dr.  Jose  Carlos  Rodrigues  thanked  the  conference  for  the 
hearty  words  of  welcome  spoken  by  the  chairman  and  referred 
with  feeling  to  "that  great  Christian,"  ]\Ir.  W.  E.  Dodge,  to 
whom  the  chairman  had  previously  referred  as  a  mutual  friend 
of  himself  and  Dr.  Rodrigues.  Dr.  Rodrigues  said  that  he 
became  acquainted  with  Mr.  Dodge  through  another  Christian 
leader,  Dr.  Cornelius  A.  Agnew,  to  whom  early  Presbyterian 
missions  in  Brazil  owe  so  much.  The  speaker  indicated  that 
he  had  been  a  journalist  for  forty-seven  years,  of  which  twenty- 
five  years  had  been  spent  as  director  of  Brazil's  leading  news- 
paper, and  so  for  half  a  century  he  had  been  in  touch  with 
the  enormous  power  of  the  press.  The  propagation  of  Chris- 
tian knowledge  is  much  more  intense,  direct,  and  personal  by  the 
spoken  word,  but  the  book  and  the'  newspaper  penetrate  into 
the  vast  interior  of  our  South  American  countries.  They  go  into 
the  humblest  hamlets,  and  there  iij  the  solemn  silence  of  our 
wilderness  speak  where  no  word  of  the  preacher  can  yet  reach. 
It  is  a  glorious  work,  that  of  organizing  effective  machinery  for 
the  propagation  of  religious  truth  through  the  printed  word. 
Dr.  Rodrigues  fully  agreed  with  Professor  Braga  as  to  the 
defects  of  many  tracts  and  other  types  of  literature  already  in 
circulation,  some  of  which  have  a  hard,  exotic  character.  When 
we  simply  translate  foreign  tracts  written  for  those  already 
advanced  in  their  Christian  faith,  we  waste  time  and  money. 
The  true  method  to  be  followed  should  be  first  to  place  the 
Bible  in  the  reaching  hands  of  everybody,  and  secondly  to 
provide  the  people  with  helps  by  which  the  Bible  can  be 
understood  and  which  will  stimulate  in  the  people  a  desire  to 
study  it  and  to  meditate  upon  it.  He  believed  that  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Tucker's  agency,  the  American  Bible  Society,  was  doing 
a  great  work  in  bringing  the  Bible  to  the  people.  But  in  addi- 
tion to  this  the  reader  should  be  provided  with  every  facility 
for  making  the  study  of  the  Bible  as  free  and  inviting  as  possible. 
Christianity  was  founded  through  Bible  reading.  Simple  Bible 
reading  made  some  of  the  great  theologians  of  the  first  three 
centuries.  Dr.  Rodrigues  exhorted  the  conference  not  to  over- 
look the  importance  of  the  Old  Testament  as  a  pedagog  to 
lead  the  people  to  Christ. 

The  Rev.  James  P.  Smith  made  a  call  for  a  strong  apologetic 


4o6  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

literature.  He  believed  that  some  competent  hand  should  write 
a  historic  explanation  of  the  divisions  of  Protestantism. 

The  Rev.  Jose  Ferraz  advocated  the  appointment  of  a  com- 
mittee to  determine  works  that  should  be  published  for  circula- 
tion among  the  evangelical  churches.  The  production  of  timely 
books  should  be  stimulated.  He  believed  their  sale  v/ould  be 
guaranteed. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  W.  E.  Browning  advocated  the  setting  apart 
of  an  especially  qualified  man  for  editorial  work.  A  man  whose 
time  is  divided  among  many  diverse  forms  of  labor  can  not  do 
valuable  literary  work.  He  explained  the  successful  experi- 
ment in  Chile  where  Presbyterians  and  Methodists  have  united 
their  separate  denominational  newspapers  in  a  single  and  much 
more  satisfactory  journal. 

The  Rev.  T.  J.  Porter  advocated  cooperation  of  all  evangelical 
agencies  in  the  work  of  producing  and  distributing  a  creditable 
literature.  He  insisted  that  the  cause  in  Brazil  needed,  not 
merely  the  translation  of  old  books,  but  the  production  of  books 
indigenous  to  Brazilian  life. 

The  Rev.  C.  C.  Morrison  testified  that  he  had  been  greatly 
impressed  through  his  observation  of  the  situation  in  South 
America  by  the  great  opportunity  for  the  right  kind  of  evan- 
gelical literature.  Not  until  he  cam.e  to  this  country  had  he 
realized  how  pathetic  is  the  lack  of  literature  for  Sunday-school 
instruction  and  for  use  in  the  home.  He  was  confident  that 
the  adoption  of  a  wise  plan  for  the  production  of  evangelical 
literature  in  Spanish  and  Portuguese  would  call  forth  abundant 
help  from  North  America.  One  editorial  agency  in  South 
America  would  be  sufficient  for  the  two  languages,  though  the 
mechanical  production  v/ould  of  course  have  to  be  divided  be- 
tween Portuguese  Brazil  and  the  Spanish-speaking  countries. 
Mr.  Morrison  pointed  out  what  he  considered  the  very  obvious 
lack  of  a  dignified  journalistic  literature  of  general  interest. 
There  are  many  papers  published,  perhaps  more  than  are  really 
necessary.  These  deal  almost  entirely  with  smaller  local  in- 
terests and  personalities,  or  with  denominational  interests.  There 
is  need  of  a  journalism  projected  on  a  higher  level  to  deal  with 
the  larger  problems  in  a  more  authoritative  way  than  is  being 
done  at  present.    The  key  to  the  situation,  Mr.  Morrison  said, 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  407 

would  be  to  find  a  man  who  would  become  responsible  for  the 
creation  of  a  continental  publishing  enterprise.  Such  a  man 
should  be  essentially  a  publisher,  with  an  instinct  for  discovering 
writers  and  setting  them  at  tasks  which,  when  accomplished, 
would  supply  real  needs.  In  the  mind  of  such  a  man,  all  the 
interests  of  the  evangelical  churches,  of  the  popular  appetite, 
and  of  the  North  American  boards  would  be  coordinated.  Here 
is  a  vast  work  which  ought  to  appeal  to  the  constructive  imagina- 
tion of  some  consecrated  North  American  Christian  leader  who 
has  a  publisher's  feeling  and  point  of  view. 

The  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira  spoke  of  a  plan  wrought  out 
in  Sao  Paulo  for  a  union  paper.  He  believed  that  the  papers 
now  published  should  continue  their  program  and  that  there 
should  be  one  or  more  organs  representing  all  the  forces.  He 
also  advocated  an  extensive  propaganda  in  the  daily  secular 
press  and  believed  such  a  propaganda  could  be  made  acceptable 
to  the  proprietors  of  that  press. 

The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis  declared  that  evangelical  literature 
would  never  attain  to  a  satisfactory  circulation  until  all  minis- 
ters became  active  propagandists  of  it.  There  are  too  many 
critics  and  too  few  men  of  action.  The'  time  has  come  when  all 
must  lay  down  their  denominational  arms  and  work  together  in 
charity  and  unity. 

AT  THE  HAVANA  CONFERENCE 

The  Rev.  J.  Milton  Green  said  two  persons  had  stated  to  him 
that  they  went  to  Panama  to  discover  actual  conditions  of  work 
in  Roman  Catholic  countries,  but  they  had  not  ascertained  these 
facts.  There  were  many  classes  of  literature  that  might  be  used 
that  are  mentioned  in  the  report.  In  Cuba  we  need  at  least 
one  itinerant  minister  who  will  be  a  colporteur  in  each  province. 
We  should  advertise  ourselves  in  the  larger  towns  and  cities. 
In  Havana  only  from  two  hundred  to  five  hundred  people  at- 
tend Protestant  services.  We  should  use  the  literature  of  the 
American  Tract  Society. 

The  Rev.  Juan  Oris  Gonzalez  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian 
Church,  from  Sagua  la  Grande:  The  Catholics  are  thoroughly 
convinced  that,  although  the  Bible  is  the  inspired  Word  of  God, 


408  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

it  yet  contains  only  a  part  of  the  doctrines  and  practises  of  the 
Christian  Church.  They  believe  that  the  living  church  received 
from  Christ  and  the  apostles  has  transmitted  by  tradition  many 
doctrines  and  practises  that  are  not  written  down  in  the  Word. 
They  believe  also,  that,  although  the  Bible  undoubtedly  reveals 
the  will  of  God,  yet  no  one  but  the  church  is  able  to  grasp  the 
real  meaning  of  that  revelation.  Further,  they  believe  that  our 
Bible  is  maliciously  incomplete,  since  we  exclude  the  several 
books  known  as  The  Apochrypha,  which  they  consider  divinely 
inspired  and  in  which  they  believe  can  be  found  evidence 
against  Protestantism.  Catholics  are  actually  taught  that,  even 
in  the  books  admitted  in  both  Bibles,  we  have  maliciously  mis- 
translated some  passages  to  uphold  Protestantism.  There  was 
some  splendid  religious  literature  published  at  the  end  of  the 
sixteenth  and  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  centuries.  It  is 
spoken  of  as  the  mystical  literature,  and  some  of  the  topics 
considered  were  Sin,  God,  Death,  Eternal  Life.  All  of  this 
literature  is  true,  was  written  by  Catholics,  is  different  from 
the  ideas  taught  by  many  Catholics  at  the  present  time,  and 
would  be  splendid  literature  to  circulate.  Few  Catholic  people 
know  the  true  Word  of  God.  I  repeat  that  we  need  these  two 
classes  of  literature:  (a)  Primitive  and  historical  Christianity, 
and  (b)  Excerpts  from  the  Mystics. 

/.  G.  Hernandez,  Northern  Presbyterian,  from  Puerto  Es- 
peranza:  Cubans  read  a  great  deal,  and  there  is  an  increasing 
amount  of  religious  fiction  now  being  supplied  to  Cuban  readers 
in  Cuban  bookstores,  particularly  that  known  as  "  The  Red 
Library."  Much  is  read,  but  not  of  the  kind  to  give  good 
results ;  present  literature  produces  great  harm.  Those  ■  who 
understand  the  English  language  have  a  great  advantage  over 
those  who  do  not.  We  need  to  have  some  of  the  splendid 
English   religious   books   translated   into    Spanish. 

/.  G.  Muiios,  Methodist,  of  Jovellanos,  recommended  the  book, 
El  Crista,  by  E.  Neville,  among  other  good  books  which  he 
cited,  and  advocated  the  circulation  of  these.  He  said  that  many 
books  are  needed  for  unbelievers  who  will  not  accept  the  Bible, 
considering  it  unauthentic;  that  the  Cubans  are  governed  more 
by  sentiment  than  by  reason,  and  that  there  would  be  an  ad- 
vantage in  having  some  good  books  in  Spanish  printed  in  Spain. 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  409 

H.  B.  Bardwell,  Methodist,  of  Candler  College,  Puentes 
Grandes:  Better  Sunday-school  literature  for  all  grades  is 
needed;  a  commentary  on  the  Bible;  good  literature,  inex- 
petisive,  to  compete  with  the  increasing  supply  of  fiction  and 
materialistic  literature.  The  spiritualist  literature  appeals  to 
mysticism,  which  is  a  strong  appeal  to  the  Cuban,  and  is  having 
a  wide  circulation.  We  ought  to  have  in  Cuba  an  exhibit  at 
some  place  or  places  of  all  good  Spanish  literature. 

Francisco  Castro,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Havana:  Ninety 
per  cent,  of  adult  men  and  thirty  per  cent,  of  adult  women 
are  indifferent  to  religion, — the  result  of  four  hundred  years  of 
Romanism.  Homes  are  filled  with  religious  infidelity  and 
materialism.  The  Bible  ought  to  be  circulated  in  these  homes. 
We  should  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor.  We  ought  to  have 
open-air  services.  But  preaching  is  not  all.  We  must  have 
books  and  female  missionaries. 

The  Rev.  S.  A.  Neblett,  Methodist,  of  Matanzas:  We  are 
about  to  celebrate  the  centenary  of  the  American  Bible  Society, 
and  one  feature  of  this  centenary  should  be  the  reestablish- 
ment  of  the  Scriptures.    We  ought  to  make  this  our  ideal  first. 

Mr.  H.  W.  Hicks,  Missionary  Education  Movement,  New 
York  City :  No  report  presented  at  the  Panama  Congress  brought 
more  instant  recognition  of  the  desirability,  practicability,  and 
urgent  necessity  of  cooperation  between  the  different  missions, 
than  that  on  Christian  Literature.  One  of  the  standing  com- 
mittees of  the  committee  on  cooperation  in  Latin  America 
is  to  take  up  at  once  the  work  of  further  investigation,  looking 
toward  early  action  to  provide  for  definite  cooperation  in  the 
production,  circulation,  and  use  of  literature.  A  first  step  will  be 
to  compile  a  complete  list  of  evangelical  literature  published  by 
the  various  agencies,  to  revise  by  elimination  of  material  now 
out  of  print  or  unsuitable  for  present  needs,  and  to  publish  the 
revised  list  for  common  use.  In  order  to  secure  for  the  Cuban 
workers  and  churches  the  immense  advantages  of  association 
with  workers  and  churches  in  all  other  Latin-American  countries 
in  practical,  cooperative  literary  effort,  a  committee  on  litera- 
ture would  seem  to  be  necessary.  Such  a  committee  should  be 
created  by  any  general  committee  that  may  be  appointed  by  this 
regional   conference.     Among   its   duties   and   lines   of   service 


410  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

would  be  the  following:  to  make  a  progressive  study  of  litera- 
ture in  use  in  Cuba;  to  outline  the  most  urgent  needs  of  the 
churches  for  new  literature;  to  devise  methods  of  stimulating 
production  and  distribution ;  to  discover  and  train  authors ;  to 
provide  for  an  editorial  committee ;  to  undertake,  by  both 
denominational  and  cooperative  methods  and  agencies,  a  practi- 
cal campaign  to  promote  the  use  of  the  literature  considered 
most  valuable  for  existing  conditions,  and  to  continue  this  effort 
from  year  to  year,  with  adaptation  to  new  conditions,  and  finally 
to  serve  as  a  connecting  link  with  the  committee  on  literature 
of  the  committee  on  cooperation  in  Latin  America,  that  it  may 
communicate  to  all  the  workers  in  Cuba  from  time  to  time  such 
information  concerning  literature  work  throughout  Latin  America 
as  may  be  of  value  to  the  evangelical  forces  in  Cuba. 

/.  C.  Elkins,  Methodist,  of  Matanzas :  Could  we  not  furnish 
a  list  of  religious  books  for  bookstores?  Some  of  them  cer- 
tainly would  be  willing  to  stock  them.  The  firm  of  Vda.  de 
Luis  Tasso  of  Barcelona,  Spain,  might  help  in  the  direction  of 
good  literature.  We  should  have  devotional  and  expository 
books  for  ministers.     We  need  a  Protestant  review. 

The  Rev.  B.  O.  Hill,  Methodist,  Camaguey :  We  need  a  central 
depository  and  "  intelligence  bureau "  to  keep  in  touch  with 
the  different  publishing-houses,  receive  and  have  on  display 
samples  of  literature  in  Spanish,  and  furnish  information  con- 
cerning new  and  forthcoming  publications.  This  information 
could  be  given  by  book  reviews  in  the  denominational  journals 
published  in  the  island.  Many  secular  papers  would  publish 
such  reviews  and  extracts.  We  should  make  "  circulating " 
libraries  of  our  own  personal  books,  which  too  often  are 
stagnant,  shut  up  in  our  bookcases.  Let  us  loose  them,  even 
if  we  lose  them.  Mr.  Hill  called  attention  to  the  readers  em- 
ployed in  the  tobacco-assorting  houses  to  read  papers  and  books 
to  the  men  and  told  of  his  own  experience  in  introducing  re- 
ligious literature  to  be  read  now  and  then  by  these  readers. 

The  Rev.  E.  P.  Collaso,  Presbyterian,  North,  of  Guira  de 
Melena:  We  need  literature  suited  to  the  Cuban.  Therefore, 
we  should  study  his  need  and  plan  to  meet  it.  Romanism  forbids 
him  to  read  his  Bible. 

Dr.  John  F.  Gaucher,  Northern  Methodist,  Baltimore,  Mary- 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  411 

land:  A  systematic  effort  may  be  secured  by  an  interdenomina- 
tional committee  as  follows:  (a)  Better  protection;  (b)  Easier 
financing;  (c)  More  adequate  circulation.  Why  not  select 
twelve  leaflets  and  publish  one  a  month  to  those  who  subscribe? 
The  ?^Iissionary  Education  Movement  was  organized  as  an  inter- 
denominational committee  to  conserve  the  work  of  preparing  and 
publishing  literature  for  the  use  of  any  denomination;  and 
under  normal  conditions  no  denomination  up  to  that  time  would 
have  thought  of  ordering  more  than  a  very  few  copies  of  any 
book.  This  kind  of  organization  made  it  possible  to  order 
seventy-five  thousand  copies  of  one  publication.  This  was  real 
efficiency,  and  it  could  be  introduced  in  Cuba. 

The  Rev.  A.  S.  Rodriguez,  Southern  Baptist,  from  Pinar  del 
Rio:  One  subject  has  been  left  untouched,  namely,  literature  for 
new  converts.  The  moment  has  come  to  push  this  department. 
We  want  literature  for  nascent  Christians,  growing  Christians, 
to  overcome  the  indifference  existing  among  us.  We  need  to 
prove  that  the  Bible  is  the  Word  of  God,  and  to  have  work  that 
shall  be  done  on  a  large  scale.  I  have  translated  and  published 
Torrey's  How  to  Bring  Men  to  Christ. 

The  Rev.  Charles  E.  Tehhetts,  Friend,  of  Richmond,  Indiana: 
I  want  to  ask  one  question :  Is  there  room  for  an  interdenomina- 
tional religious  periodical  in  Cuba  that  should  reach  the  members 
of   all   evangehcal  churches? 

Pedro  Duarte,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Alquizar :  I  came  to 
Cuba  in  1883  as  a  colporteur.  I  was  glad  twenty-seven  years  ago 
to  find  a  Roman  Catholic  Bible;  it  was  the  only  copy  in 
Matanzas  Province.  The  Bible  has  been  prohibited  to  all  Chris- 
tians. It  would  have  been  well  if  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
had  circulated  its  own  version  of  the  Scriptures.  I  deplore  the 
sale  of  so  many  different  versions  of  the  Bible,  as  it  leads  to 
confusion  and  puts  an  argument  into  the  hands  of  Romanists. 
The  existence  of  too  many  versions  makes  difficult  work,  and 
the  form  of  publication  would  be  better  if  less  emphasis  were 
placed  upon  chapters  and  verses.  We  must  have  literature  in 
these  countries  where  the  Bible  is  prohibited. 

The  Rev.  A.  L.  Story,  Northern  Baptist,  of  Santiago:  The 
American  Tract  Society  has  recently  published  the  Manual 
Normal   for    Sunday-school   teachers.     Various   chapters    were 


412  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

written  by  D.  A.  Wilson,  Rev.  S.  A.  Neblett,  and  Rev.  A.  L. 
Story.  It  is  based  upon  the  text-books  for  teacher-training 
published  in  the  United  States.  It  has  just  come  from  the 
press,  and  it  is  hoped  that  it  may  have  a  wide  circulation. 

H.  G.  Smith,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Sancti-Spiritus :  I  wish 
the  funds  employed  by  our  National  Sunday  School  Association 
for  the  traveling  expenses  of  six  provincial  secretaries  could  be 
used  instead  for  the  publication  of  a  Sunday-school  quarterly  in 
Spanish,  approved  by  our  National  Association,  with  one  or 
two  pages  of  methods  and  one  or  two  pages  of  news  from 
the  field.  Such  a  quarterly  would  tend  to  unite  our  work  and 
be  very  acceptable  in  our  Sunday-schools. 

Mr.  J.  E.  McAfee,  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
New  York  City:  We  must  know  the  definite  needs  of  Cuba. 
These  needs  will  not  supply  themselves;  we  need  an  organiza- 
tion to  supply  them.  A  central  committee  organized  for  this 
purpose  could  not  run  itself.  Its  ideas  would  not  promote  them- 
selves, nor  would  the  ideas  put  themselves  into  operation.  For 
one  thing,  we  need  money.  Should  the  budget  of  the  boards 
of  the  United  States  include  money  for  this  purpose?  On 
Saturday  night  a  speaker  said  that  the  difficulty  of  cooperation 
lay  not  so  much  in  the  missions  in  Cuba  as  in  the  boards  at 
home.  I  want  to  say  that  I  am  positive  that  I  represent  one 
board  that  is  willing  to  share  both  money  and  men  to  meet 
these  cooperative  needs.  I  wonder  if  we  should  not  translate 
into  Spanish  some  of  the  books  that  have  helped  young  people 
in  the  States  and  are  now  helping  them  more  than  anything  else. 
I  would  suggest :  Rational  Living,  by  President  King  of  Oberlin ; 
Efficient  Living,  by  Gulick;  What  Men  Live  By,  by  Cabot; 
Christianity  and  the  Social  Crisis,  by  Rauschenbusch ;  The 
Religion  of  the  Mature  Mind  and  Religion  and  Morals,  by  Coe; 
The  Meaning  of  Prayer,  by  Fosdick. 


AT  THE  SAN  JUAN  CONFERENCE 

The  Rev.  A.  M.  Diaa,  Caguas,  Baptist:  How  can  Porto  Rico 
help    in    the    production    of     Christian    literature    for    Latin 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  413 

America?  Literature  is  our  artillery.  We  have  had  little  of  it. 
I.  We  must  waken  interest  in  this  matter.  If  our  churches  can 
find  money  for  Christmas  entertainments,  they  can  find 
money  for  literature.  2.  Cooperation  of  pastors.  They  must 
help  circulate  the  pamphlets  and  tracts  produced  on  the  field. 
Encourage  local  production.  3.  Let  us  try  to  send  our  literature, 
here,  out  to  other  countries,  just  as  they  send  to  us  their  tracts 
and  books. 

The  Rev.  S.  G.  Inman,  Disciples,  of  New  York,  who  spoke  for 
the  general  committee :  There  is  no  desire  to  interfere  or  intrude, 
but  the  committee  is  eager  to  be  of  service.  Each  member  of  the 
conference  is  invited  to  indicate  in  writing  what  one  book  is 
considered  most  important  to  translate  into  Spanish  from 
English.  This  field  of  literature  would  seem  the  best  opening 
for  Porto  Rico,  which  is  the  most  fully  occupied  field  in  Latin 
America,  to  serve  the  whole  field.  Courses  of  lectures  under 
native  leadership  would  seem  a  wise  move.  Sow  the  island 
with  literature.     Put  periodicals  on  news-stands. 

The  Rev.  S.  M.  Alfaro,  Disciples,  of  Bayamon:  i.  There  are 
financial  difficulties.  We  have  good  writers,  but  not  the  means 
to  put  their  writings  on  the  market.  2.  We  have  many  in  our 
midst  who  discourage  our  writers,  saying  that  their  productions 
are  not  worth  much.  3.  There  is  need  of  literature  on  social 
problems.  Social  problems  are  not  the  same  for  us  as  for 
Anglo-Saxons.  4.  We  need  temperance  literature,  especially  a 
temperance  hymn-book.  5.  Principles  of  Jesus,  by  R.  E.  Speer, 
recommended  for  translation. 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Santiago  Cabrera,  Presbyterian,  of  Toa  Alta: 
How  can  we  improve  the  character  of  our  periodicals?  i.  Our 
Puerto  Rico  Evangelico  ought  not  to  be  mailed  all  for  a  certain 
town  in  one  bundle.  There  is  distinct  value  in  mailing  to  sep- 
arate addresses.  2.  There  is  increased  literary  activity  on  the 
part  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Porto  Rico. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  Sutcliife,  Episcopal,  of  San  Juan :  "  Sling- 
ing mud"  at  workers  on  other  fields  and  in  other  communions 
is  to  be  deprecated.  There  is  so  much  positive  truth  to  propa- 
gate that  the  whole  effort  should  be  devoted  to  that  work. 
Use  by  any  editors  of  unusual  power  to  lampoon  or  attack 
fellow-workers  of  other  religious  groups  is  to  be  lamented.    Im- 


414  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

prove  the  character  of  periodicals  by  raising  their  tone.  Magnify 
the  needs  of  personal  and  community  life. 

The  Rev.  Angel  Villamil  Ortiz,  Christian  Alliance,  of  IManati : 
How  may  we  improve  the  character  of  our  papers?  The  paper 
is  the  reflection  of  its  editor.  If  we  earnestly  seek  the  glory  of 
God  we  may  deal  helpfully  with  any  theme.  To  be  successful, 
the  paper,  while  being  thoroughly  Christian,  must  deal  with 
questions  of  living  interest.  In  controversies  we  must  be  frank 
and  oppose  error  but  must  do  so  in  the  spirit  of  Christ.  The 
members  of  our  churches  have  a  real  responsibility  to  extend 
their   church  papers. 

The  Rev.  Enrique  Rivera,  Presbyterian,  of  Quebradillas :  How 
are  we  to  improve  our  papers?  Our  papers  need  more  poetry. 
Historical  references  are  always  of  keen  interest  and  of  utility. 
All  are  interested  in  the  children,  hence  more  attention  to  the 
children's   page  is   desirable. 

The  Rev.  Juan  Ortiz  Leon,  Christian  Alliance,  of  Ciales :  To 
increase  the  usefulness  of  our  papers  we  need  only  to  make 
them  more  interesting.  Our  three  Porto  Rican  religious  papers 
are  a  powerful  aid  for  the  gospel  here.  Doctrinal  controversy 
appears  to  be  of  living  interest  and,  conducted  in  a  Christian 
manner,  is  of  value.  It  is  necessary  to  kill  the  wolf  of  error, 
but  it  should  be  done  in  love.  From  the  free  discussion  will 
come  the  truth. 

The  Rev.  Juan  Rodriguez  Cepero,  Baptist,  editor  of  Puerto 
Rico  Evangelico,  of  Ponce:  One  who  directs  a  paper  may 
well  be  partial  in  his  defense  of  it.  Tastes  differ;  some  may 
not  enjoy  American  meals  and  some  do  not  like  the  Porto 
Rican  methods  of  cooking.  There  are  different  classes  to  satisfy 
and  feed.  Our  papers  must  be  original.  In  New  York  a  local 
paper  is  desirable.  So  in  all  parts  we  need  the  local  color. 
Frequently  translations  of  good  articles  fail  of  their  purpose 
because  they  do  not  meet  local  conditions.  Our  papers  must 
lead  the  way  in  our  local  problems  whether  rehgious,  social,  or 
educational,  and  do  it  in  Christ.  Frequently,  due  to  pressure, 
articles  appear  that  the  editor  would  not  willingly  use.  In 
matters  under  controversy  we  must  give  a  positive  message. 

The  Rev.  E.  E.  Wilson,  Methodist,  of  Ponce:  How  are  we  to 
extend  the  influence  of  our  book  depositories?     We  must  dis- 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  415 

play  our  books  in  an  attractive  manner.  Merchants  recognize 
this;  Christians  must  do  so.  In  South  America  splendid  results 
have  been  achieved  by  the  display  of  Biblical  literature  in  cen- 
tral depositories. 

The  Rev.  A.  Roy  Thompson,  Presbyterian,  of  Lares:  Travel- 
ing libraries  would  be  very  desirable.  Rates  for  such  transporta- 
tion are  lov^  in  Porto  Rico.  Send  out  boxes  of  books  allowed 
for  sale  and  make  those  not  sold  returnable,  or  send  them  on  to 
the  next  station.  A  plan  here  might  well  be  modeled  after  the 
plan  in  the  United  States,  which  is  often  under  public  school 
auspices. 

The  Rev.  E.  L.  Humphrey,  Baptist,  of  Caguas :  How  to  hold 
boys  and  girls  is  our  most  serious  problem.  Now  we  hold  them 
only  until  twelve  years  of  age.  Use  of  modern  literature  is 
urgent.  Attention  is  called  to  such  books  as  that  of  Forbush. 
We  need  books  in  all  fields  prepared  from  modern  scientific 
point  of  view.  Supply  these  especially  for  the  use  of  young 
leaders  in  training. 

The  Rev.  F.  P.  Freeman,  Baptist,  of  Rio  Piedras:  We  need 
tracts  appealing  to  reason  and  common  sense.  Temperance  leaf- 
lets have  been  widely  scattered  and  are  effective.  Missionary 
workers  should  be  active  in  soliciting  subscriptions  for  good 
periodicals.  These  should  be  sent  directly  to  individuals  by  mail 
and  not  in  bundles  to  one  address  for  distribution.  Book  agents 
thrive  in  Porto  Rico.  The  people  are  hungry  for  good  reading. 
Good  agents  can  reach  multitudes  which  churches  can  never 
reach. 

The  Rev.  Rafael  Landron  y  Landron,  Methodist,  of  Camuy: 
I  speak  not  as  an  expert  but  as  a  practical  worker.  Our  litera- 
ture should  be  in  touch  with  our  times  and  problems.  When  a 
matter  of  hygiene  is  up  for  attention  this  is  a  good  time  to  write 
on  hygiene,  and  not  a  minute  later.  The  Catholic  Church  is 
awake  to  this  in  its  weekly  bulletin.  We  must  meet  our  prob- 
lems, social,  moral,  and  religious.  All  bodies  not  evangelical  are 
active  in  attacking  us,  so  we  must  be  alert. 

The  Rev.  Rafael  Hernandez,  Christian  Connection,  of  Ponce : 
Care  should  be  used  in  the  extension  of  literature.  I  never  dis- 
tribute a  tract  or  a  book  which  I  have  not  personally  read,  or 
which  I  do  not  know  personally  to  be  Christian.     Sometimes 


4i6  EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE 

tracts  and  books  are  given  out  when  the  pastor  does  not  realize 
that  he  is  actually  giving  poison  to  his  friends.  Some  favor  the 
reading  of  Catholic  and  other  antagonistic  books  but  recommen- 
dations should  be  confined  to  the  books  in  our  depository.  The 
Bible  should  be  first  in  all  cases.  We  would  not  exactly  follow 
the  Catholic  custom  of  prohibiting  books,  but  should  use  our 
Christian  influence  to  secure  the  use  of  only  the  strongest  books 
on  positive  Christian  life. 

The  Rev.  C.  S.  Detweiler,  chairman  of  the  commission, 
summed  up  the  discussion  under  the  following  items:  i.  Call  for 
indigenous  literature,  suited  to  local  needs  and  produced  by 
locals.  2.  Periodicals  should  be  sent  to  individual  addresses  by 
mail.  Many  feel  that  only  so  can  subscriptions  be  greatly  in- 
creased. 3.  Tracts  for  free  distribution.  4.  Translation  of 
Speer's  Principles  of  Jesus. 

In  response  to  a  call  of  Mr.  Inman  the  following  books  were 
suggested  as  desirable  for  translation  into  Spanish :  Education  in 
Religion  and  Morals  (Coe)  ;  Devotional  books  of  varied  char- 
acter; Bible,  the  Word  of  God  (Bettex)  ;  Missionary  Studies 
(Trull)  ;  Meaning  of  Prayer  (Fosdick)  ;  Ascent  of  Man  (Drum- 
mond) ;  Recruiting  for  Christ;  Book  for  Boy  Scouts;  Life  of 
Jesus  (brief  and  readable)  ;  Marks  of  a  Man  (Speer) ;  Some 
By-products  of  Missions;  Commentary  of  the  Bible  in  one 
volume;  Game  and  Recreation  Book;  A  Work  Against  The- 
osophy;  Manhood  of  the  Master  (Fosdick). 


AT    THE    BARANQUILLA    CONFERENCE 

Mr.  E.  C.  Austin,  editor  El  Evangelista  Cristiano,  of  Bogota : 
The  Bible  societies  have  done  their  work  more  thoroughly  in 
Colombia  and  Venezuela  than  any  other  organization.  They 
have  actually  covered  their  ground.  Nevertheless,  if  we  are  not 
to  lose  the  fruits  of  this  devoted  labor,  it  is  high  time  to 
follow  it  up  with  the  sale  of  general  literature  and  more  ag- 
gressive evangelization.  Colporteurs  and  missionaries  should  be 
more  interrelated  than  they  are.  Each  republic  should  have 
a  book  depot  with  a  large  variety  of  tracts  and  general  litera- 


EVANGELICAL  LITERATURE  417 

ture.  The  quality  of  this  literature  should  be  a  great  improve- 
ment over  anything  now  in  the  field. 

The  Rev.  William  Wallace:  For  the  present  production  of 
literature  in  Colombia  and  Venezuela,  reliance  must  be  placed 
chiefly  upon  the  missionaries.  It  would  be  well  to  set  apart 
a  missionary  for  three  or  six  months'  time  in  which  he  could 
devote  himself  exclusively  to  literary  work.  Otherwise  but 
little  literature  will  be  produced  and  that  of  an  inferior  quality. 

The  Rev.  T.  S.  Pond,  D.D.:  There  should  be  a  consistent 
effort  to  raise  up  Christian  writers  by  setting  apart  certain  men 
of  the  native  church  and  educating  them  to  this  task.  Every 
mission  needs  a  worthy  paper  for  general  distribution.  The 
secular  papers  are  often  open  to  receive  articles  of  the  right 
kind.  These  articles  we  can  be  sure  will  be  widely  read  by 
those  who  do  not  take  our  evangelical  papers.  The  great 
majority  of  people  in  Spanish  America  do  not  really  enjoy 
books.  They  do  not  want  to  read.  They  would  rather  look  out 
of  the  window,  stand  at  the  corner,  or  do  anything  but  read. 
Were  it  not  for  the  fact  that  one  third  of  the  people  in  the 
cities  can  read,  we  could  safely  say  that  in  Venezuela  ninety 
per  cent,  of  the  people  are  illiterate.  We  need  books  of  a  more 
genial  character  that  will  attract  young  people  and  cultivate  in 
them  the  desire  for  reading.  The  Tract  Society  once  said  to  me, 
**  There  is  no  demand  for  such  books."  I  replied,  "  It  is  our 
business  to  create  the  demand  as  the  brewer  creates  the  demand 
when  he  puts  up  the  sign  for  his  beer."  We  must  teach  the 
people  to  read.    They  are  going  to  rot  fast. 

The  Rev.  A.  R.  Stark:  Christianity  owes  its  progress  largely  to 
the  pen  and  to  the  power  of  the  Word  of  God.  Throughout 
Latin  America  to-day  Protestant  Christians  are  known  as  the 
people  of  the  Book.  There  is  a  very  great  need  of  a  suitable 
one-volume  Bible  commentary.  The  American  Tract  Society 
publishes  a  Testament  with  notes,  but  they  are  so  brief  as  to 
be  useless.  No  missionary  has  the  time  for  such  a  work. 
We  need  some  comprehensive  work  like  that  of  Dummelow.  We 
also  greatly  need  devotional  books  for  the  development  of  the 
Christian  life.  Christian  biographies,  too,  would  prove  very 
stimulating. 


THE   PROBLEM    OF   EVANGELISM 


THE   PROBLEM    OF   EVANGELISM 

The  problems  and  program  of  evangelism  in  Latin 
America  usually  received  discussion  under  the  heading 
of  Evangelical  Message  and  Method,  though  in  a  number 
of  conferences  a  session  was  set  apart  for  hearing  a 
special  report  on  evangelism.  Most  of  the  material  natu- 
rally belonging  to  one  or  the  other  of  these  topics  has 
been  treated  in  this  volume  under  the  headings  of  other 
reports,  especially  that  of  the  Church  in  the  Field.  With- 
out reproducing  in  any  comprehensive  way  the  several 
commission  reports  on  Message  and  Method  or  on  Evan- 
gehsm,  it  will  suffice  to  record  here  the  paper  presented 
to  the  Rio  conference  by  the  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira, 
referred  to  in  Chapter  I  of  the  Report  of  the  Rio  Con- 
ference. In  Sefior  Pereira's  paper  an  attempt  is  made  to 
define  the  attitude  of  the  evangelical  forces  in  Latin 
America  toward  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  This 
paper  was  not  stamped  with  any  official  approval  by  the 
conference  at  Rio,  but  the  conference  was  especially  im- 
pressed by  the  paper  and  voted  that  it  be  sent  to  the 
churches  for  their  consideration.  Sefior  Pereira's  paper 
follows : 

A  STATEMENT  OF  OUR  ATTITUDE  AND  PURPOSE 

We  recognize  in  the  first  place  that  the  Roman  Church  as  an 
integral  part  of  Christianity  professes  in  its  creed  and  prac- 
tises  all   the   great   doctrines   and   institutions   of   Christianity. 

421 


422        THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

Like  all  the  other  Christian  branches,  she  accepts  the  Bible  as 
the  Word  of  God;  she  believes  in  the  Holy  Trinity;  in  the  person 
of  the  Father  as  creator  of  all  things;  in  the  person  of  the 
Son  as  God-man,  Lord  and  Savior  of  humanity;  in  the  person  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  as  regenerator  and  sanctifier  of  fallen  man;  she 
believes  in  the  divine  institution  of  the  church,  of  the  ministry, 
of  the  sacraments,  of  worship;  in  the  resurrection,  the  judg- 
ment, and  the  eternal  destiny  of  man.  In  short  she  accepts  the 
creed  of  the  Apostles  and  all  the  doctrines  and  practices  of  the 
Christian  religion.  It  gives  us  pleasure  to  acknowledge  that  the 
Christian  truths  of  the  Roman  Catholic  creed  have  nourished  in 
the  bosom  of  the  church  noble  and  holy  characters  both  in  the 
domain  of  private  life  and  in  the  wider  sphere  of  the  benefactors 
of  humanity. 

We  declare  with  pleasure,  also,  that  she  has  been,  in  the 
providence  of  God,  a  force  of  authority  and  the  fundamental 
idea  of  Christian  unity;  and  that  in  the  activity  and  consecra- 
tion of  her  missionaries  and  her  large  work  of  beneficence  she 
has  rendered  signal  service  to  humanity.  As  justice  demands 
that  we  recognize  this  favorable  aspect  of  Romanism,  so  it 
equally  demands  that  we  look  calmly  and  with  frankness  at  the 
other  aspect. 

Unfortunately  for  humanity,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in- 
cludes in  her  ample  creed  and  powerful  organization  many 
principles  and  practices  in  flagrant  antagonism  to  the  Christian 
principles  that  we  have  just  indicated.  Along  with  the  great 
truths  of  her  creed,  she  teaches  grave  errors  that  emasculate 
those  truths  and  even  annul  their  influence  on  the  religious  life 
of  the  individual  and  society.  In  a  rapid  review,  we  will  con- 
firm our   statement : 

The  Bible,  the  Word  of  God,  given  as  the  rule  of  faith  and 
practise,  for  Christian  people,  she  seals,  substituting  for  it  her 
traditions  which  interpret  and  supplement  it.  The  Bible  societies, 
that  religiously  endeavor  to  place  the  Bible  in  the  hands  of  the 
people,  are  oflicially  denounced  as  pests.  In  the  great  cities  of 
Latin  America,  with  the  consent  of  ecclesiastical  authorities,  the 
Bible  has  been  publicly  burned  in  auto  de  fe. 

The  glorious  doctrine  of  the  most  Holy  Trinity  is  overshadowed 
by  another  more  popular  trinity  of  Jesus,   Mary,  and  Joseph, 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   423 

whose  central  figure,  Mary,  absorbs  the  filial  affection  of  the 
people.  The  redemptive  work  of  Christ,  as  the  only  mediator 
and  the  only  hope  of  humanity,  is  completely  annulled  by  the 
meritorious  and  supererogatory  work  of  the  saints;  by  the  re- 
medial indulgences;  by  sacerdotal  mediation  and  absolution;  by 
purgatory;  by  masses;  by  mediation  of  saints  and  angels,  espe- 
cially by  the  mediation  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  called  in  the  legends 
of  the  saints  and  books  of  devotion,  Co-redeemer,  Queen  of 
heaven.  Mother  of  God  and  Mother  of  man,  Mother  of  mercy, 
life  and  sweetness  and  hope  of  the  fallen  sons  of  Eve.  Such 
are  the  fervor,  praise,  and  exaltation  given  to  the  worship  of  the 
Virgin  mother,  that  Christianity  is  practically  changed  into 
Mariolatry.  The  regenerating  and  sanctifying  work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  equally  perverted;  his  work  becomes  the  monopoly  of 
the  clergy;  his  grace  by  means  of  the  ex  operato  is  bound  up 
in  the  modes  of  the  sacraments.  The  free  action  of  the  Spirit 
is  restricted  to  the  magic  influences  of  sacerdotal  manipulations. 

The  divine  institution  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  deprived 
of  its  spiritual  character,  and  its  catholicity  is  restricted  to  the 
visible  community  of  those  baptized  into  obedience  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  the  Church  of  Rome  being  proclaimed  "the  Mother 
and  Sovereign  of  all  the  Christian  Churches."  This  material  and 
restricted  conception  of  the  kingdom  of  God  is  still  further 
limited  in  the  clergy,  and  the  clergy  in  the  Pope,  declared  to  be 
the  Supreme  Pontiff,  infallible,  vice-God  on  earth.  Such  a  con- 
ception of  the  nature  of  the  church  of  Christ  makes  it  a  kingdom 
of  this  world,  placed  over  all  the  other  kingdoms  and  puts  it 
in  conflict  with  the  sovereignty  of  states,  dragging  it  into  political 
conflicts,  which  turn  it  aside  from  its  beneficent  mission  of  peace 
and  self-sacrifice. 

Romanism  makes  of  the  ministry  instituted  by  Christ  a 
priestly  caste,  that  holds  in  its  power  the  eternal  destiny  of 
souls.  The  Roman  father  is  a  priest  who  has  in  his  hands  the 
"keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  who  opens  and  no  man  shuts, 
who  shuts  and  no  man  opens  "  ;  who  pardons  or  retains  sins ;  who 
establishes  the  interdict  and  threatens  with  the  forces  of  hell 
whole  populations ;  who  has  power  to  summon  Christ  to  the  altars 
and  sacrifice  him  daily,  consuming  him  afterwards  in  his  own 
body.    With  these  prerogatives,  the  priest  is  a  mediator  between 


424        THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

God  and  men,  and  in  the  court  of  penance  is  the  substitute  of 
Christ,  with  the  tremendous  powers  of  judge.  There  the  sinner, 
kneehng  at  his  feet,  receives  the  sentence  that  decides  his  eternal 
destiny. 

At  the  summit  of  this  sacerdotal  hierarchy  is  the  Pope,  High 
Priest,  supreme  Pontiff,  most  Holy  and  Infallible,  supreme 
Arbiter,  Christ  on  earth,  and  as  such,  absolute  Lord  of  Kings  and 
consequently  king  of  kings,  sovereign  master  both  of  the  spiritual 
and  temporal  sword.  Such  a  conception  of  the  ministerial  order 
makes  the  Christian  ministry  a  constant  m.enace"  to  political 
organization.  It  is  an  organized  tyranny,  the  enslavement  of 
the  people,  the  smothering  of  the  church,  the  annulling  of 
earthly  sovereignties  of  political  authorities  which  thus  become 
mere  subjects  of  the  papacy.  Such  an  interpretation  of  the 
Christian  ministry  makes  of  it  a  dangerous  theocracy  and  above 
all  an  outrageous  attempt  against  the  priestly  sovereignty  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  mediator  between  God  and  man. 

According  to  such  principles,  the  son  of  the  Most  High  has 
abdicated  to  the  Pope  and  clergy  and  delivers  himself  passively 
to  the  manipulations  of  an  omnipotent  priesthood.  The  church 
in  its  turn,  dispossessed  of  all  its  privileges,  lies  crushed  in 
complete  ignorance  of  its  destiny  and  becomes  a  mere  prisoner 
of  this  sacerdotal  class  which  holds  prisoner  in  the  communion 
cup  her  heavenly  spouse. 

There  is  no  people,  no  nation,  no  race  that  can  prosper  morally 
and  spiritually  under  the  effective  working  of  such  principles 
of  religious  absolutism  and  ecclesiastical  dictatorship.  Besides 
the  objections  to  this  dictatorial  ecclesiasticism  there  are  other 
and  grave  objections  concerning  worship  and  morals.  As  re- 
gards worship,  there  is  a  marked  difference  between  apostolic 
simplicity  and  the  external  pomp  of  Romanism.  The  multitude 
of  rites  and  brilliant  ceremonies  become  a  cloud  of  superstition 
which  hinders  the  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  demanded  by 
the  Lord.  Together  with  the  worship  of  the  Trinity  (divine 
persons)  Romanism  renders  idolatrous  worship  to  creatures, 
relics,  and  images.  This  worship,  unfortunately,  in  Latin  America 
shows  a  decided  pagan  aspect;  the  holy  water;  the  flag  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  the  hands  of  clowns ;  processions  with  numerous 
biers  on  which  are  to  be  seen  images  representing  persons  of 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM        425 

the  Holy  Trinity,  the  Virgin,  saints,  and  images,  miracle-working 
images,  these  are  a  school  in  which  the  religious  sentiment  of 
the  people  is  inflamed. 

To  the  two  sacraments  the  Romish  Church  adds  five  more,  and 
in  the  celebration  of  all  these  the  people  are  taught  to  see  a 
magical  virtue  in  the  material  elements  which  constitutes  a 
natural  source  of  the  great  superstitions  and  popular  beliefs. 
Baptism  is  not  only  accompanied  with  superstitious  ceremonies, 
entirely  foreign  to  the  primitive  institution,  but  the  real  material 
of  the  sacramental  element  itself  is  corrupted  with  the  addition 
of  the  mystic  anointing  oil,  without  which,  under  normal  condi- 
tions, the  celebration  of  the  rite  of  baptism  is  not  permitted.  The 
sacrament  of  communion  is  completely  perverted  by  the  dogma 
of  transubstantiation.  In  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass  the  bread 
and  wine  are  offered  for  the  adoration  of  the  faithful,  as  the 
real  tangible  Christ — "body,  soul,  divinity,  as  real  and  true  as 
they  are  in  heaven."  In  the  celebration  of  this  rite,  Rome  not 
only  refuses  the  cup  to  the  laity,  but  perverts  the  institution — 
identifying  the  sign  with  the  thing  signified  and  transforming  by 
transcendental  magic  a  fragment  of  bread  into  God,  which  is 
given  over  to  be  literally  eaten  by  men. 

As  regards  morals,  the  casuistry  of  her  doctors  has  intro- 
duced principles  frankly  destructive  of  them,  as  the  learned 
author  of  the  Provincials  shows.  The  celibacy  of  the  clergy, 
besides  being  contrary  to  natural  and  divine  laws,  could  not  fail 
to  be,  as  it  really  is,  a  dangerous  element  to  public  morality.  The 
confessional,  or  auricular  confession,  in  its  turn  is  another  addi- 
tion to  Christian  institutions  of  most  dangerous  tendency.  The 
celibate  priest  intervening  in  this  court  of  penance  between  the 
sinner  and  his  God,  with  power  to  allay  the  agonies  of  conscience 
with  a  single  sacramental  word,  has  hindered  the  maintaining  of 
a  high  moral  standard  in  the  society  which  he  controls. 

To  all  this,  they  add  three  great  modern  decrees  of  the  Vatican 
which  aggravate  the  state  of  things  against  which  the  reformers 
of  the  sixteenth  century  rose  up.  The  first  is  that  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  promulgated  by  Pius  IX,  December  8, 
1854,  which,  with  the  legend  of  the  Assumption,  came  to  complete 
the  deification  of  the  Virgin,  placing  her  not  only  equal  with  the 
Son  of   God,  conceived  by  the  work  and  grace  of   the   Holy 


426        THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

Spirit,  but  superior  to  him  in  the  affection  and  confidence  of  the 
people.  The  second  is  the  doctrine  of  Papal  infallibility,  decreed 
in  1870,  adding  to  the  deification  of  a  woman  on  the  one  hand, 
the  deification  of  a  man  on  the  other,  making  him  not  only  most 
holy  but  also  infallible,  thus  closing  the  door  to  all  helpful  reform 
in  the  bosom  of  Romanism. 

The  third  is  the  Syllabus,  promulgated  by  Pius  IX,  December  8, 
1864,  really  a  declaration  of  war  against  modern  civilization  and 
progress,  for  it  condemns  all  civil  and  religious  liberty  and 
closes  the  door  to  any  possible  agreement  between  political  order, 
society,  and  religion. 

Having  set  forth  succinctly,  as  we  have  just  done,  the 
antagonistic  duality  of  the  creed  and  practise  of  the  Romish 
Church,  we  proceed  to  define  our  attitude  and  purposes: 

It  is  evident,  in  view  of  what  has  been  stated,  that  our  attitude 
toward  the  Romish  Church  must  be  twofold:  (a)  one  of  sym- 
pathy and  intimate  solidarity  towards  the  Christian  element;  (b) 
one  of  repudiation  toward  the  element  we  consider  anti-Christian. 
Affirming  the  truths  of  Christianity  and  repudiating  the  con- 
trary errors,  we  declare  that  our  purposes  are  frankly  spiritual 
and  religious  for  sincere  cooperation  with  all  the  branches  of 
Christendom  that  hold  and  profess  all  the  Christian  doctrines  in 
their  evangelical  purity. 

Heirs  of  the  noble  religious  movement  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, we  will  endeavor  in  the  bosom  of  Christendom  to  bear 
faithful  witness  to:  (a)  the  supremacy  of  the  Word  of  God 
over  the  traditions  of  man;  (b)  the  supremacy  of  faith  over 
works;  (c)  the  supremacy  of  the  people  of  God  over  the 
clergy.  In  the  defense  of  these  great  principles  we  shall,  we 
believe,  be  able  to  present  a  clearer  vision  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  on  earth  and  so  doing  we  shall  contend  for  the  Messianic 
kingship  of  Jesus  Christ  until  he  come  again.  Conscious  of 
our  mission,  it  is  our  supreme  purpose,  in  obedience  to  the 
order  of  the  divine  Lord  given  to  his  whole  church,  to  hold  up 
in  Latin  America,  as  in  all  the  world,  Christ  crucified — ^the  only 
hope  of  humanity. 

As  is  seen,  our  object  is  not  to  destroy  but  to  build  up,  not  to 
criticize  but  to  affirm;  while  our  purpose  is  not  polemical,  but 
constructive,  we  hold  it  necessary  to  denounce  and  combat  the 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   427 

errors  we  find  in  the  way.  Our  attitude  in  South  America 
should  be  like  that  of  the  Israelites  at  the  rebuilding  of  Jeru- 
salem, a  trowel  in  the  right  hand  and  a  sword  in  the  left. 

Above  races  and  nations,  above  progress  and  civilization,  above 
all  temporal  interests,  stand  the  far  greater  interests  of  immortal 
souls  through  the  knowledge  of  the  great  doctrines  of  Christian- 
ity. These  spiritual  interests  are  our  concern,  and  we  join  hands 
with  all  those  who  labor  to  realize  for  the  human  race  the  pur- 
pose of  God,  who  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son  that  whosoever  believeth  on  him  should  not  perish 
but  have  eternal  life. 

On  all  hands  there  seemed  to  be  a  growing  conviction 
that  the  day  of  merely  negative  controversy  with  the 
Roman  Church  was  past.  The  Protestant  movement  can 
go  so  far  and  no  farther  on  the  strength  of  its  attack  on 
Rome.  The  primary  duty  of  the  evangelical  movement 
in  Latin  America  to-day  is  to  preach  a  constructive  mes- 
sage and  to  render  a  constructive  service.  Only  by  such 
a  method  can  the  condition  of  arrested  development  which 
has  settled  upon  the  evangelical  work  in  many  parts 
be  overcome.  The  great  task  of  evangelical  Christianity 
in  all  these  Latin-American  countries  cannot  be  defined 
in  terms  of  Roman  Catholic  errors  or  corruption,  but  in 
terms  of  irreligion  and  ignorance  and  immorality  among 
the  people.  Again  and  again,  speakers  in  the  conferences 
insisted  that  the  greatest  enemy  of  evangelical  Christian- 
ity was  not  the  Roman  Church  but  that  thing  which  they 
labeled  "  indififerentism."  This  fact  seemed  to  the 
workers  to  call  for  an  aggressive  evangelism  dealing 
directly  with  the  souls  of  men  and  using  controversy  only 
when  driven  to  do  so,  and  then  always  in  love.  The 
question  of  a  nation-wide,  simultaneous  evangelistic  cam- 
paign in  which  all  the  Christian  forces  should  unite  was 


428     .  THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

not  specifically  raised  in  all  the  conferences,  but  wher- 
ever it  was  so  raised  it  seemed  to  meet  with  favor. 
The  following  paragraph  indicates  the  way  the  sug- 
gestion was  treated  in  the  report  of  the  commission  on 
evangelism  presented  to  the  Chilean  conference  in 
Santiago. 

UNITED   EVANGELISTIC    CAMPAIGN 

We  now  come  to  an  untried  method,  which  in  our  hearts  we 

all  believe  should  be  undertaken,  a  united  interdenominational 
campaign  of  evangelization  and  revival.  Aside  from  the  con- 
verts who  might  be  gathered  in,  it  would  be  worth  the  effort 
just  to  prove  to  those  who  are  continually  harping  on  the  divi- 
sions among  Protestants  that  these  divisions  are  secondary  and 
often  insignificant,  and  that  we  are  all  united  in  the  great  plan 
of  giving  the  gospel  to  all  men.  The  carrying  out  of  such  a 
scheme  would  involve,  first,  a  joint  committee  to  determine  the 
route  and  arrange  finances ;  second,  setting  apart  from  the  force 
of  national  pastors  a  group  of  men  best  fitted  to  take  part  in 
this  work.  We  believe  we  have  among  our  number  several  who, 
if  they  were  free  from  other  duties,  might  do  efficient  evan- 
gelistic work.  Third,  the  great  difficulty  would  be  to  secure  the 
needed  financial  support.  It  would  be  very  expensive,  and  un- 
less some  of  Billy  Sunday's  success  would  attend  the  effort, 
making  the  people  loosen  their  purse-strings,  it  would  be  difficult 
to  cover  the  expenses.  Fourth,  a  meeting  place.  Our  churches 
would  not  answer  this  purpose.  Few  of  them  are  large  enough, 
and  the  people  whom  we  should  desire  to  reach  in  such  a  cam- 
paign would  not  enter  them.  The  theaters  are  objectionable  on 
account  of  their  associations  and  would  also  be  too  expensive. 
A  large  tent  which  could  be  erected  on  vacant  lots  and  moved 
from  one  section  of  the  city  to  another,  supplied  with  portable 
seats,  would  seem  to  be  the  most  practical  thing.  Fifth,  a  small 
hand  or  orchestra  for  drawing  the  crowd  would  form  a  part  of 
the  necessary  equipment,  and  it  would  also  lead  the  singing. 
Sixth,  the  corps  of  workers  would  include  three  or  four  of 
the  best  developed  Christians  of  each  congregation.     Seventh, 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   429 

the  various  pastors  by  prayer  and  preaching  should  prepare  the 
members  of  their  churches  to  do  their  part.  The  missionary 
spirit  should  be  awakened,  the  spiritual  life  deepened,  and  the 
Christian's  sense  of  personal  responsibility  for  the  salvation  of 
his  fellow  men  should  be  developed.  This  is  the  necessary 
preparation  in  the  churches  for  the  success  of  such  a  movement. 
We  believe  that  in  the  larger  cities  there  are  the  requisite  ele- 
ments for  such  a  united  movement.  The  things  necessary  for 
carrying  it  out  are,  first,  the  determination  to  begin ;  second,  the 
financial  support.  We  have  no  such  wealthy  constituency  to 
back  up  the  work  in  our  Chilean  churches  as  is  found  in  every 
large  city  in  Protestant  countries.  We  have  the  great  needy 
field  and  the  doors  wide  open  to  enter.  It  would  mean  hard 
work  and  a  great  deal  of  it  on  the  part  of  both  paid  and 
volunteer  workers.    Are  we  ready  for  the  sacrifice? 

The  temper  of  the  above  paragraph  is  typical  of  the 
response  made  to  similar  suggestions  in  other  con- 
ferences. The  following  extracts  from  the  general  dis- 
cussions in  several  conferences  will  indicate  the  attitude 
of  the  workers,  not  only  toward  the  proposal  for  a  nation- 
wide united  campaign,  but  on  other  points  of  evangelistic 
procedure  as  well. 

AT  THE   SANTIAGO   CONFERENCE 

The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis  spoke  on  the  importance  of  the  evangeli- 
cal interpretation  of  the  sacraments  in  a  country  whose  con- 
ception of  the  sacraments  was  corrupted  by  Roman  Catholic 
teaching. 

Senor  Ramos  declared  that  the  masses  sympathized  with  the 
evangelical  message  and  made  a  plea  for  evangelism. 

The  Rev.  P.  J.  Munos  insisted  upon  the  importance  of  Christian 
teachers  and  workers  making  their  practise  conform  to  their 
teaching. 

The  Rev.  J.  M.  Diaz  urged  the  necessity  of  reaching  the 
leaders  of  the  community,  whom  the  masses  will  follow. 


430        THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Vallenzuela  deplored  the  lack  of  harmony 
among  the  various  denominations. 

Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald  maintained  that  the  educated  classes 
have  not  been  reached  because  but  little  attempt  has  been  made 
to  reach  them.  The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  alone 
cannot  do  the  work  but  must  have  churches  to  which  those  who 
come  under  its  influence  may  be  sent.  There  ought  to  be  an 
evangelical  church  in  each  educational  center,  the  kind  of  church 
that  will  appeal  to  the  educated.  Ministers  for  such  churches 
should  be  specially  quahfied  and  set  aside  for  this  special  work. 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Leiton  described  the  sorry  conditions  of  in- 
tem.perance  that  obtained  in  Chile;  even  some  of  the  church 
people  come  to  services  under  the  influence  of  liquor.  Teachers 
in  the  public  schools  are  in  many  instance's  habitual  drinkers  and 
go  to  their  schools  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 

The  Rev.  Federico  Barroetavena  said  it  would  be  easier  to 
work  against  the  mixture  of  error  and  truth  in  the'  Roman 
Catholic  Church  through  a  revivified  evangelical  church. 

Mr.  A.  E.  Turner  told  of  the  work  being  done  by  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association  in  Valparaiso  at  eleven  centers 
established  by  the  Rev.  C.  M.  Spinning. 

The  Rev.  E.  F.  Krause  emphasized  the  great  importance  of 
personal  work,  which,  he  said,  was  Christ's  method. 


AT  THE  BUENOS  AIRES  CONFERENCE 

The  Rev.  J.  Ferreira-Borjas  found  one  great  obstacle  to  the 
propagation  of  the  gospel  to  be  that  many  people  know  about 
Christ  without  knowing  Him,  and  do  not  consider  that  they  can 
be  taught  more.  With  others,  the  opening  of  their  eyes  to  the 
errors  of  Romanism  makes  them  not  wish  to  have  anything  to 
do  with  religion.  He  advocated  opportune  instead  of  systematic 
controversy.  The  preacher  must  not  limit  himself  to  the  pulpit; 
he  should  use  every  means  to  reach  the  people ;  personal  contact 
will  do  more  than  preaching. 

The  Rev.  J.  E.  Gattinoni,  speaking  from  personal  experience, 
was  opposed  to  destructive  controversy.  In  the  beginning  of  his 
ministry  he  had  secured  crowds  when  he  attacked  the  Roman 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   431 

Catholic  Church,  but  when  he  asked  the  people  to  abandon  their 
sinful  lives,  the  attendance  fell  and  conversions  were  few.  A 
voice  spoke  to  his  soul  telling  him  that  he  was  losing  his  time 
and  not  fulfilling  his  mission,  and  his  message  was  changed. 
The  preacher  must  not  fear  to  fight,  but  only  when  occasion 
arises;  he  must  give  a  spiritual  message  to  touch  the  hearts  of 
the  people. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  P.  Craver,  D.D.  said  that  we  must  recognize 
how  many  good  things  there  are  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
He  advocated  cooperation  with  Roman  Catholics  in  social  and 
political  reform.  He  was  opposed  to  systematic  controversy. 
"  It  is  easy  to  destroy,  but  if  we  do  not  build,  the  end  will  be 
v/orse  than  the  beginning."  Materialistic  liberalism  and  indif- 
ference are  the  worst  enemies  of  the  evangelical  cause.  The 
Roman  Catholic  Church  has  put  a  restraint  on  moral  conduct 
which,  when  taken  away,  has  had  serious  consequences. 

Senor  Juan  J.  Prada  declared  that  the  weapons  of  the  evan- 
gelical pastor  should  be  spiritual  and  controversial.  Controversy 
is  useless  in  awakening  the  indifferent,  who  need  a  spiritual 
message.  Those  who  live  in  error  must  have  their  errors  pointed 
out  in  a  clear  and  sympathetic  manner. 

The  Rev.  Robert  F.  Elder  spoke  of  the  hundreds  who  would  not 
under  any  circumstances  enter  a  place  of  worship.  The  prob- 
lem of  reaching  these  has  to  be  solved.  He  advocated  tents  as 
a  means  of  evangelization;  being  non-committal,  people  would 
more  readily  enter  and  listen  to  the  preaching.  He  told  of  the 
splendid  success  that  had  attended  this  plan  in  the  province 
of  Buenos  Aires,  where  tents  would  be  crowded  every  night  in 
the  same  place  for  a  month  at  a  time. 

The  Rev.  Federico  A.  Barroetavena  considered  that  controversy 
is  more  effective  when  seldom  used.  A  false  system  must  be 
attacked,  and  not  persons.  Preaching  to  individuals  is  the  great 
need.  He  said  that  pastors  should  sit  less  in  the  study  and  go 
more  among  the  people.  Works  would  do  more  than  words. 
He  instanced  the  Salvation  Army  as  an  example  of  this. 

The  Rev.  Jose  Felices  said  that  although,  as  a  whole,  the  work- 
ing classes  are  against  ecclesiastical  institutions,  they  have  not 
lost  the  rehgious  instinct.  He  advocated  well-organized  special 
missions   in   good   buildings,   with   high-grade   preachers,   good 


432 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 


music,  and  plenty  of  advertising  to  attract  the  crowds.  In 
such  efforts  there  should  be  cooperation  between  the  different 
churches. 

The  Rev.  D.  Armand-Ugon  said  that  in  the  country  districts 
of  Uruguay  Roman  Catholicism,  though  not  militant,  is  still 
very  strong.  As  a  means  of  evangelization  he  advocated  the  em- 
ployment of  itinerant  preachers.  Care  should  be  taken  in  the 
choice  of  halls  used  for  services;  he  would  rather  conduct  a 
religious  service  in  the  poorest  hut  where  there  was  reverence, 
than  in  a  fine  hall  or  ballroom  with  evil  associations. 

The  Rev.  Juan  C.  Veretto  said  that  the  church  must  go  out 
among  the  people  to  win  them.  He  drew  a  picture  of  the  busi- 
ness man  who  has  his  beautiful  home  in  which  to  rest,  but  who 
goes  cut  into  the  world  to  support  his  home.  He  would  have' 
a  beautiful  church  home  with  reverent  services,  but  to  evangelize 
the  people  it  is  necessary  to  go  out.  He  advocated  the  use  of 
tents  for  special  missions,  and  instanced  thirty  new  families 
who  had  been  reached  as  the  result  of  a  month's  mission. 

The  Rev.  F.  Sosa  said  that  the  chief  problem  of  the  evan- 
gelical church  is  not  to  meet  Roman  Catholicism  but  indif- 
ference. He  found  it  easier  to  gain  the  attendance  and  at- 
tention of  Catholics  than  to  interest  in  any  degree  the  large 
indifferent  portion  of  the  community.  He  believed  the  school 
to  be  a  necessary  means  of  bridging  a  way  to  the  indifferent 
classes. 

The  Rev.  J.  P.  Howard  declared  that  church  workers  are  not 
aggressive  enough;  he  thought  they  could  imitate  the  Socialists 
and  speak  their  message  in  the  plazas,  the  public  press,  the 
theaters,  and  many  other  such  places  outside  their  churches.  But 
it  must  be  done  by  competent  men.  Mr.  Howard  went  on  to 
speak  of  the  necessity  of  cultivating  a  reverent  deportment  in 
the  church.  In  the  past  the  evangelical  movement  has  had  to 
contend  against  a  superstitious  reverence ;  as  a  consequence,  often 
true  reverence  has  been  sacrificed.  He  dwelt  on  the  importance 
of  a  reverential  regard  for  the  church  house,  the  hymn  books, 
the  pulpit  and  the  actual  service  of  worship,  and  called  upon  the 
pastors  to  furnish  an  example  to  their  people.  The  evangelical 
movement  must  not  be  simply  a  preaching  movement ;  it  must  be 
a  worshiping  movement. 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   433 

Senor  B.  A.  Maradei  urged  the  importance  of  the  pastors 
making  themselves  popular  with  the  people  through  ordinary 
neighborliness ;  oftentimes  the  people  living  next  door  to  the 
church  do  not  know  the  minister  nor  understand  that  they 
would  be  welcome  at  the  services ;  he  advised  the  churches  to 
take  advantage  of  the  great  feast  days  of  the  Roman  Church 
and  to  make  special  effort  at  such  time  to  interpret  the  evan- 
gelical message. 

The  Rev.  Charles  Clayton  Morrison  spoke  of  the  importance 
of  the  nascent  church  developing  an  evangelism  indigenous  to 
its  own  life.  He  said  he  observed  a  marked  tendency  in  these 
churches  to  imitate  the  evangelism  that  prevails  in  North  Amer- 
ica. He  cautioned  against  this,  on  the  ground  that  no  evangelism 
is  successful  which  is  superimposed  upon  the  church.  It  must 
grow  upon  the  habits  and  temperaments  of  the  people  for  whom 
it  is  intended.  He  raised  the  question  as  to  the  healthiness  of 
the  much  talked  of  evangelism  that  now  prevails  in  the  North 
American  churches,  and  suggested  that  this  evangelism  may 
prove  in  its  final  assessment  to  be  a  sign  of  a  dearth  of  real 
spiritual  life.  He  intimated  that  it  was  possible  that  when  the 
history  of  the  present  period  of  church  life  in  North  America 
is  finally  written,  it  would  be  described  as  a  period  of  spiritual 
confusion  and,  perhaps,  reaction,  rather  than  one  of  construction 
and  substantial  progress.  Hence  the  unwisdom  of  imitating  its 
evangelism. 

THE    DISCUSSION 

AT  THE  HAVANA  CONFERENCE 

The  Rev.  Sylvester  Jones,  American  Friend,  of  Gibara :  The 
best  evangelistic  service  for  Cuba  would  be,  not  a  series  of  great 
meetings  similar  to  those  sometimes  held  in  the  States,  but  to 
have  our  periodicals  and  other  literature  devote  considerable 
space  to  the  discussion  of  evangelism  through  personal  work. 
Classes  could  be  organized  to  teach  Christians  how  to  do  per- 
sonal work.  We  should  build  out  from  the  smaller  centers; 
ministers  should  exchange  pulpits  outside  of  the  denomination 
for  evangehstic  meetings.     This  would  interest  the  members  of 


434        THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

two  denominations.  Then  we  should  go  to  larger  centers;  and 
where  two  or  three  churches  are  located  in  the  same  place  they 
should  unite  in  a  union  meeting  rather  than  for  a  simultaneous 
campaign.  In  the  States  it  is  reported  that  Billy  Sunday  gets  the 
churches  to  work  together;  and  probably  this  is  one  secret  of 
his  success.  Our  campaign  should  culminate  in  Havana  and 
turn  this  city  upside  down.  We  should  counsel  together  so 
that  our  standards  of  admission  to  church  membership  should 
be  similar.  It  should  be  an  exact  standard,  not  to  be  lowered 
to  admit  many  converts,  not  to  discourage,  but  to  nourish  them, 
so  that  they  may  grow  and  become  strong  while  they  wait. 

Miss  Mabel  Head,  Methodist,  of  Nashville,  Tennessee,  Secre- 
tary of  the  Mission  Board  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  South,  said: 
In  other  foreign  fields  we  have  women  evangelists  who  are 
working  with  large  success.  They  teach  in  the  Sunday-school, 
teach  Normal  Sunday-school  classes,  visit  in  the  interest  of  the 
church  and  Sunday-school,  lead  Bible  classes  and  cottage  meet- 
ings, and  are  the  right  arm  of  the  pastor,  who  is  thus  released 
for  larger  work  than  he  could  otherwise  do.  They  supervise 
the  parochial  day-schools.  Do  we  need  to  have  such  workers  in 
Cuba?  They  should  not  be  sent  unless  they  would  help  very 
materially  in  viie  work  in  this  field.  A  number  of  the  missionary 
agencies  are  considering  whether  it  is  advisable  to  send  out 
women  evangelists. 

Jose  Serra  Padrisa  of  Santiago:  An  evangelistic  campaign 
is  a  possibility  and  a  necessity.  It  may  be  exceedingly  difficult  to 
think  that  it  is  possible ;  but  when  there  is  a  fire  on  a  ship  every- 
body unites  against  the  common  foe.  Our  common  foe  is  im- 
piety, sin.  We  ought  to  unite  and  forego  our  non-essentials  in 
order  that  we  may  fight,  just  as  Paul  and  Peter,  who  disagreed 
in  some  things,  forgot  their  disagreements  in  the  face  of  a  com- 
mon foe.  I  believe  that  cooperation  can  be  carried  out  in  many 
departments  of  our  work. 

Luis  Alonso,  Southern  Methodist,  of  Havana:  Spiritual  prob- 
lems worthy  of  study  are  presented.  There  are  four  chief  dif- 
ficulties: (a)  agnosticism;  (b)  the  search  for  pleasure;  (c) 
the  failure  of  an  abstract  rather  than  a  concrete  presentation 
of  the  gospel;    (d)    spiritualism. 

C.  Vega  Rodriguez,  Northern  Presbyterian,  of  Cienfuegos :  It 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   435 

is  not  necessary  to  give  a  definition  of  our  evangelical  forces. 
In  an  arni}^  the  cavalry,  infantry,  and  artillery  are  the  arms  of 
the  service,  and  work  together.  We  should  do  that  here.  A 
temporary  campaign  could  easily  be  carried  on,  but  we  need  a 
permanent  campaign,  which  would  be  more  difficult,  but  for 
which  we  must  make  plans. 

Mr.  Harry  Wade  Hicks,  Missionary  Education  Movement, 
New  York  City:  The  evangelistic  campaigns  of  a  cooperative 
character  in  India,  China,  Korea,  and  Japan,  and  also  in  the 
United  States,  conducted  in  recent  years,  have  been  followed 
by  approving  interest  of  practically  all  students  of  Christian 
missions.  It  is  therefore  wise  to  consider  the  practicability  of  a 
united  effort  of  evangelism  in  Cuba.  Whether  a  given  period  of 
time  is  a  satisfactory  one  in  which  to  prepare  for  a  united  effort 
can  only  be  determined  by  workers  on  the  ground  in  consulta- 
tion. The  advantages  of  occasional  national  cooperative  cam- 
paigns, or  occasional  efforts  in  more  limited  geographical  areas, 
are  considerable.  Among  others,  the  following  may  be  men- 
tioned: (a)  United  and  simultaneous  effort  demonstrates  the 
spiritual  unity  of  the  work  and  workers  in  the  face  of  apparent 
divisions,  (b)  Obstacles  and  difficulties  peculiar  to  the  season 
or  place  will  be  more  easily  overcome  and  remcn^ed  when  all 
available  leaders  are  planning  and  acting  together,  (c)  The 
preparation  achieved  through  united  intercessory  prayer  is  more 
readily  accomplished.  Congregations  are  more  easily  challenged 
to  be  faithful  in  prayer  when  all  other  groups  of  Christians  are 
being  invited  to  participate,  (d)  Publicity  is  more  effective 
among  the  masses  of  Christians  and  non-Christians  alike.  Com- 
munity-wide attention  is  more  readily  enlisted,  (e)  Workers 
and  financial  resources  are  often  obtainable  that  on  any  other 
than  a  cooperative  basis  would  not  be  available.  An  instance 
of  this  character  is  the  united  three-year  evangelistic  campaign 
in  Japan  now  in  progress  in  which  practically  all  evangelical 
missions  and  churches  have  been  participating  and  for  which 
the  help  of  churches,  boards,  and  individuals  at  the  home  base 
was  enlisted  through  gifts  of  money,  and  through  the  timely 
personal  visit  and  cooperation  of  workers  whose  special  mes- 
sages were  a  means  of  reaching  special  classes  and  winning 
unusual  attention  among  the  masses,     (f)  The  educated  classes 


436        THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

are  often  enlisted  as  hearers  when  a  wisely  organized  united 
effort  is  made,  in  a  way  not  possible  when  but  one  group  of 
workers  is  involved,  (g)  United  work  is  usually  more  economi- 
cal of  funds  and  workers,  in  proportion  to  the  total  effort  put 
forth,  (h)  The  work  of  conservation  is  usually  more  perfect, 
extensive,  and  prolonged  when  it  is  cooperative.  (i)  The 
demonstration  of  the  power  of  the  evangelical  forces,  when  at- 
tempted on  a  national,  provincial,  or  community  scale,  is  fruit- 
ful as  a  means  of  stimulating  thought  on  religious  matters 
among  the  indifferent  or  skeptical.  Such  a  proposal  for  Cuba  as 
a  whole  may  not  now  be  practicable.  But  in  a  field  as  thoroughly 
covered  with  churches,  Cuban  workers  and  foreign  associates, 
when  the  spoken  word  can  be  utilized  with  freedom  under  the 
law,  and  where  evangelism  as  a  method  is  cherished,  it  would 
seem  that  a  united,  nation-wide,  evangelistic  campaign  within  the 
near  future,  if  planned  and  carried  through  in  prayer,  would 
accomplish  results  not  to  be  realized  by  any  other  combination  of 
methods,  except  through  many  years  of  separate  effort. 

The  Rev.  Juan  Oris  Gonzalez,  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  of 
Sagua  la  Grande :  The  gospel  is  for  all  classes.  All  have  sinned, 
and  Christ  was  crucified  to  meet  the  need  of  each.  We  need  a 
different  kind  of  language  for  different  kinds  of  people ;  language 
that  shall  be  adapted  to  the  class  being  addressed.  We  ought 
to  have  lectureships  especially  in  Cuba,  and  men  of  scientific 
renown  from  the  United  States  ought  to  go  and  give  lec- 
tures. We  should  address  ourselves  to  scientific  statements  of 
Christianity. 

The  Rev.  Ed  F.  Cook,  of  Nashville,  Tennessee:  In  my  visits 
to  Latin  fields  I  have  sought  to  learn  from  the  missionaries 
their  aim  in  the  work  of  the  Church.  This  distinctive  aim  of  the 
evangelical  churches  in  Latin  America  may  be  summarized  as 
follows:  (a)  To  give  to  Latin  America  the  Bible  as  the  book 
of  divine  and  supreme  authority.  The  Bible  is  the  foundation 
of  good  government,  good  society,  pure  homes,  true  character. 
Every  interest,  therefore,  of  good  government,  good  society,  pure 
homes,  true  character,  is  endangered  in  proportion  as  the  people 
remain  ignorant  of  the  Word  of  God.  We  must  therefore 
introduce  the  Book,  magnify  the  Book,  circulate  the  Book,  inter- 
pret the  Book.    The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  opposed  the  cir- 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   437 

culation  of  the  Scriptures.  There  are  many  difficulties  attached  to 
the  adequate  circulation  and  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures  in 
Latin  America.  We  must,  however,  recognize  the  subtle  dynamic 
of  the  Bible  itself.  We  must  recognize  the  supernatural  forces 
which  it  liberates,  and  which  become  operative  when  once  the 
people  understand  the  nature  of  the  Book  and  are  acquainted  with 
its  teachings,  (b)  To  give  Jesus  Christ  to  the  people.  Jesus,  the 
divine  Son  of  God ;  Jesus  Christ,  the  revelation  of  the  perfect 
and  holy  love  of  the  Father,  who  by  his  death  on  Calvary  made 
a  full  atonement  for  our  sins ;  Jesus,  the  risen  and  glorified  Son 
of  God,  the  only  head  of  the  church;  Jesus,  the  one  divine 
teacher  whose  word  is  the  supreme  guide  of  our  hfe;  Jesus,  the 
joyful  man; — in  short,  Jesus  Christ,  God's  only  answer  to  human 
need.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  taught  the  people  to  seek 
the  blessings  of  their  religion  through  Mary.  We  should  show 
them  that  all  they  seek  in  Mary  is  found  in  Christ.  We  must 
turn  the  people  from  dead  images  to  the  living  Christ.  We 
should  show  them  that  the  mediation  sought  through  the  priests 
is  found  only  in  Christ,  (c)  To  illustrate  the  spiritual  life  as  the 
power  of  personal  and  intimate  and  loving  communion  with  the 
Father  and  with  Jesus  Christ,  his  Son.  The  Roman  Catholic 
system  has  tended  to  separate  religion  and  morals.  They  preach 
but  do  not  practise  the  virtues  of  their  rehgion.  Latin  America 
needs  to  be  taught  that  religion  and  morals  are  inseparable.  This 
becomes  a  prime  necessity  because  of  the  immoral  character  of 
a  great  many  of  their  spiritual  leaders.  I  gathered  a  number  of 
testimonies  from  representative  South  Americans  concerning  the 
character  of  the  spiritual  leadership  and  the  spiritual  ministry  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 

Mr.  J.  E.  McAfee,  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
New  York  City:  We  need  an  interdenominational  organization 
to  give  coherence  to  united  evangelistic  efforts.  Billy  Sunday, 
mentioned  by  a  speaker  a  moment  ago,  furnishes  one  striking 
personality  as  a  nucleus  around  which  all  else  in  his  campaign 
centers.  Another  method  is  an  organized  team  which  may  make 
an  even  stronger  impact  on  the  community.  One  man  of  the 
team  might  be  an  evangelist;  a  second  might  organize  personal 
work;  a  third  might  deal  with  moral  and  social  questions;  a 


438        THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

fourth  might  be  a  musician,  rallying  the  people  to  sing,  and  cul- 
tivating the  Hfe  of  worship.  If  we  could  have  a  woman  on 
this  team  she  would  do  woman's  work  with  women.  The  work 
pust  not  be  ephemeral.  A  campaign  should  be  extended  over 
months.  If  I  have  learned  correctly  of  Latin  America,  there  is 
the  need  of  a  mass  movement.  The  gospel  should  come  into 
close  grip  with  social  problems  and  furnish  stimulus  for  a  large 
movement  for  community  betterment. 

The  Rev.  B.  F.  Gilbert,  Methodist,  of  Santa  Clara:  I  like 
cooperation.  It  is  the  key  to  the  situation.  But  there  is  a  diffi- 
culty in  cooperation  that  does  not  arise  on  the  field.  It  is  not 
in  our  preaching  but  is  due  to  the  fact  that  we  are  not  permitted 
to  carry  out  any  plans  of  practical  cooperation.  We  are  not 
forbidden  to  cooperate;  but  are  given  to  understand  that  the 
interests  of  our  own  denominations  are  first.  The  field  is  wide 
open  for  women  workers.  The  Cubans  do  not  want  our  social 
customs,  but  are  willing  to  listen  to  our  religious  instructions. 

The  Rev.  Charles  E.  Tehhetts,  Friend,  of  Richmond,  Indiana : 
The  prayer  element  is  the  greatest  element  in  the  evangelistic 
campaign.  Distance  does  not  affect  it.  We  ought  to  concentrate 
our  prayers  on  the  work  in  Cuba,  for  a  concerted  movement  of 
prayer  will  bring  great  possibility.  In  the  United  States  the  most 
successful  evangelistic  movements  are  those  in  which  churches 
cooperate.  Two  years  ago  the  churches  of  Indianapolis  came 
together  in  a  united  movement  under  the  care  of  the  federated 
churches  of  that  city,  and  five  thousand  were  added  to  the 
churches.  The  next  year,  as  a  result  of  a  similar  concerted 
movement,  seven  thousand  were  united;  and  last  season  they 
set  their  goal  at  ten  thousand. 


AT  THE  SAN  JUAN   CONFERENCE 

The  Rev.  C.  H.  Corwin:  Let  us  make  clear  to  our  minds  that 
the  term  "  evangelism  "  is  broader  than  the  word  "  revival."  The 
Bible  says  that  Christ  went  from  town  to  town  preaching  the 
"gospel  of  the  kingdom."  Follow  him  in  his  journeys  and  study 
his  teachings,  and  you  will  discover  that  the  kingdom  was  very 
broad  in  his  thought,  and  his  gospel  or  good  news  very  inclusive. 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   439 

What  did  he  say  about  personal  conversion,  loving  enemies, 
doing  neighborly  deeds,  picking  flaws  in  others'  conduct,  working 
on  the  Sabbath,  caring  for  the  child?  What  one  of  these  topics 
is  outside  the  purview  of  the  kingdom?  Is  not  his  whole 
teaching  about  the  kingdom  the  gospel,  and  are  not  some  of  his 
other  teachings  as  glorious  as  his  teaching  about  our  personal 
salvation?  The  ultimate  aim  of  our  preaching  and  reaching 
must  be  to  let  people  know  the  whole  good  news,  and  bring 
their  whole  life,  influence,  and  surroundings  into  the  kingdom. 
The  revival  is  only  the  beginning  of  evangelism ;  the  personal 
decision  is  but  a  step  toward  a  life  in  the  kingdom.  For  an 
island-wide  evangelistic  campaign,  therefore,  the  following 
preparation  is  necessary:  (i)  Begin  at  once  to  prepare  and 
create  a  spirit  of  expectancy,  by  preaching  on  the  subject,  by  get- 
ting people  definitely  to  pray;  (2)  Let  the  aim  be  definite,  high, 
inclusive;  (3)  Plan  to  make  it  touch  and  help  the  church  mem- 
bers, the  church  service,  the  Sunday-school  and  other  church 
organizations,  and  impress  the  community,  not  evangelicals  alone ; 
(4)  Set  a  date  for  actually  launching  the  campaign;  (5) 
Organize  the  field,  so  that  it  may  all  be  covered;  (6)  Call  all 
pastors  and  workers  together  two  or  three  times  by  geographical 
sections  in  convenient  places  to  make  sure  they  understand  the 
aim,  to  enlist  their  prayer,  to  train  them  in  methods  of  work; 
(7)  Organize  several  (as  many  as  possible)  teams  of  three  or 
four  pastors  and  missionaries  who  may  go  from  place  to  place 
in  rotation,  one  especially  fitted  for  revival  preaching,  one  for 
Sunday-school  work,  one  for  training  young  people,  one  for 
organizing  temperance  work,  colportage,  and  so  on ;  (8)  Organize 
follow-up  work  to  get  converts  into  churches,  Bible  classes,  and 
otherwise  conserve  results. 

The  Rev.  Jose  Osuna,  Presbyterian,  of  Anasco:  There  are 
many  lessons  to  be  learned  from  the  great  revivalists.  Men  like 
Torrey  and  Sunday  have  studied  the  problem  and  we  may  learn 
of  them.  Among  these  lessons  are:  (i)  United  effort.  Mr. 
Sunday  owes  much  of  his  success  to  his  insistence  on  a  united 
effort.  (2)  A  pure,  live  gospel  that  touches  the  heart.  (3) 
Seeking  definitely  to  reach  people  of  influence  and  activity.  To 
see  the  people  rushing  to  church  as  happened  at  Sunday's  meet- 
ings would  astound  some  people. 


440        THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

The  Rev.  Juan  Rohles,  Congregational,  of  Ceiba:  Success  in 
evangelical  work  depends  on  life  and  not  merely  on  preaching. 
Christian  character  is  a  growth.  We  must  by  our  life  secure 
the  confidence  and  sympathy  of  those  we  hope  to  influence. 

The  Rev.  Macario  Rodriguez,  Congregational,  of  Yabucoa :  We 
must  preach  not  alone  in  our  churches  but  on  the  streets.  Multi- 
tudes believe  that  the  Protestants  are  of  the  pit  and  thus  will 
not  venture  into  a  Protestant  church.  We  must  prepare  for  a 
revival  in  the  bosom  of  the  church  by  prayer  and  study.  We 
must  take  the  medicine  of  Christ  who  is  the  great  physician  of 
souls.  In  Humacao  this  plan  worked  well,  and  although  some 
were  unfaithful  many  were  firm. 

The  Rev.  Abelardo  M.  Diaz,  Baptist,  of  Caguas:  It  is  evident 
that  we  need  to  understand  the  real  need  of  our  field.  We  must 
follow  Mohammed's  method  when  conditions  are  not  to  our 
liking:  if  the  mountain  will  not  come  to  us,  we  must  go  to  it. 
Not  all  touched  by  the  gospel  will  remain,  but  this  must  only  ani- 
mate us  the  more.  We  have  a  problem  in  the  lack  of  constancy. 
A  popular  minister  or  teacher  will  have  good  attendance  at  first 
but  soon  there  will  be  a  falling  away.  When  we  are  working,  we 
often  think  the  problem  is  too  hard  of  solution,  but  the  results 
do  not  depend  entirely  upon  us. 

The  Rev.  M.  E.  Cruz  Valle,  Methodist,  of  Comerio:  I  would 
give  not  theory  but  experience.  I  will  not  speak  of  the  men 
like  Moody,  but  out  of  my  humble  experience  among  the  moun- 
tains of  Comerio.  Seeing  the  need  in  my  town,  I  endeavored  to 
meet  it.  Thinking  of  the  words  of  the  Master,  "Without  me  ye 
can  do  nothing,"  I  began.  When  the  minister  sincerely  yields 
'himself  to  God  there  will  be  results.  Among  the  results  achieved 
was  the  conversion  of  the  leader  in  one  part,  then  of  a  leader 
in  another  part,  and  finally  the  conversion  of  a  third  leader  in 
another  part,  and  a  general  awakening  from  this  united  effort. 

The  Rev.  E.  L.  Humphrey,  Baptist,  of  Caguas :  Apostolic  con- 
ditions differ  from  those  in  Porto  Rico.  Modern  evangelists  in 
English  also  have  a  similar  background  of  knowledge  of  Christian 
truth.  Here  the  population  has  no  such  background  of  knowl- 
edge. We  do  not  need  a  Sunday  or  a  Moody-and-Sankey  type 
of  evangelism.  We  need  a  teaching  evangelism.  No  revival  is 
possible,  unless  life  already  exists.    The  appeal  must  be  in  the 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM   441 

simplest  message.  There  is  still  need  of  specialists,  but  they 
should  be  of  a  type  adapted  to  unique  Porto  Rico  conditions. 

Rev.  Manuel  Andujar,  Methodist,  of  San  Juan :  The  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  is  known  for  its  evangelism  and  revival 
policy.  The  speaker  has  never  been  in  favor  of  revivals  which 
are  simply  temporary.  This  is  doubtless  due  to  his  tempera- 
ment. Experience  and  observation  favor  the  constant  and 
permanent  evangelistic  work  of  the  pastors.  Excitement  may  be 
of  use  in  some  places  but  is  ill-advised  in  Porto  Rico.  Twenty 
real  conversions  secured  quietly  by  the  pastor  are  much  pref- 
erable to  one  hundred  secured  by  a  professional  evangelist 
through  excitement  or  sensationalism. 

Rev.  S.  M.  Alfaro,  Disciples,  of  Bayamon:  Every  one  must 
work,  but  we  must  work  together  in  a  union  effort.  Pastoral 
evangelism  alone  is  insufficient.  We  need  some  one  to  awaken 
and  inspire  the  pastor.  This  is  the  work  of  the  evangelist.  I 
cannot  agree  with  the  idea  of  brother  Humphrey.  I  believe  we 
need  an  explosion  to  awaken  us.  It  is  not  right  to  say  that  we 
are  not  ready  for  a  revival.  Let  us  try  it  and  if  we  fail,  then 
is  the  time  to  cry  "  failure,"  but  not  before  we  try. 

The  Rev.  Juan  Rodriguez  Cepero,  Baptist,  of  Ponce :  Let  us  be 
logical.  The  gospel  is  powerful  to  convert.  If  we  believe  this 
let  us  begin  a  campaign.  A  city  must  create  its  religious  interest. 
Our  island  has  yet  to  learn  to  love  religion.  We  must  create 
the  appetite.  We  complain  that  the  churches  do  not  cooperate 
with  pastors.  Why?  They  must  be  awakened.  Why  not  have 
great  meetings?  There  is  evident  need  for  evangelists  prepared 
for  this  specialized  work.  We  need  men  of  power.  And  finally 
we  must  organize  to  retain  and  conserve  results  achieved. 

The  Rev.  P.  W.  Drury,  United  Brethren,  of  Ponce :  Our  first 
need  is  a  campaign  of  education  in  religious  matters.  Our  people 
are  not  informed  in  religious  matters.  Our  second  need  is 
personal  work  and  strength.  Our  third  is  a  motto  like  "  Porto 
Rico  for  Christ "  to  awaken  us.  Then,  all  churches  rally  together 
to  take  the  island  for  God. 


442        I'HE  PROBLEM  OF  EVANGELISM 

AT  THE  BARANQUILLA  CONFERENCE 

The  Rev.  John  L.  Jarrett:  Christ  has  given  to  his  disciples  the 
gift  of  preaching,  and  gets  his  own  men  from  his  own  church. 
We  should  follow  him  in  his  methods.  Many  of  our  workers 
have  been  taken  from  the  workshop.  Christ  can  fill  them  with 
his  spirit.  The  humble  man  often  does  more  for  Christ  than  the 
intellectual  man.  A  few  of  our  evangelists  need  great  training 
for  responsible  positions,  but  I  see  before  me  many  young  men 
who  could  go  out  now  to  the  villages  and  preach  the  gospel. 
This  plan  of  sending  out  ordinary  men  is  what  we  most  need 
at  present.  Some  men  are  better  suited  for  the  classes  just  as 
others  are  better  suited  for  the  masses.  We  must  avoid  spending 
time  and  money  on  unsuitable  men. 

Dr.  Eduardo  Rodriguez  Ferero:  The  Holy  Spirit  must  be 
in  the  evangelist  or  he  can  do  nothing.  It  is  of  no  avail  if  the 
preacher  is  strong  in  theory  while  his  practice  and  life  belie 
his  words.  Yet  preaching  the  gospel  is  an  art  which  must  be 
cultivated  with  the  same  self-discipline  as  that  exercised  by 
Demosthenes. 


THE   APPENDICES 


APPENDIX    A 

MEMBERS    OF   THE    DEPUTATION    TO    THE    SOUTH 
AMERICAN   CONFERENCES 

The  Rev.  A.  W.  Halsey,  D.D.,  Chairman,  representing  the  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. 

Miss  Carrie  J.  Carnahan,  representing  the  Woman's  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Mr.  Charles  J.  Ewald,  representing  the  International  Committee 
of  Young  ]\Ien's  Christian  Associations. 

Mr.  Dwight  Goddard,  representing  the  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions  (Congregational). 

The  Rt.  Rev.  Lucien  L.  Kinsolving,  D.D.,  representing  the 
Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church. 

The  Rev.  President  Charles  T.  Paul,  D.D.,  representing  the 
Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  (Disciples  of  Christ). 

Bishop  William  O.  Shepard,  D.D.,  representing  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

The  Rev.  George  H.  Trull,  representing  the  World's  Sunday 
School  Association. 

The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  representing  the  American  Bible  Society. 

Mrs.  A.  W.  Halsey. 

Mrs.    H.    L.   Hill,   the   Interdenominational   Committee   of   the 

Central  West  for  Missions. 
Mrs.  Lucien  L.  Kinsolving. 
The  Rev.  Charles   Clayton  Morrison,  Editor  of   The  Christian 

Century. 
Miss  Irene  T.  Myers,  Ph.D.,  Professor  of  History,  Transylvania 

College. 
Mrs.  Charles  T.  Paul. 
The    Rev.    Thornton    B.    Penfield,    D.D.,    Pastor    Presbyterian 

Church,  Englewood,  N.  J. 

445 


446  APPENDIX  A 

Mrs.   Thornton   B.   Penfield. 

Miss  Ruth  Rouse,  Secretary  of  the  World's  Student  Christian 

Federation. 
Mr.  H.  B.  Williams,  Chicago,  111. 


SOUTH    AMERICAN    DELEGATES    TO    THE    PANAMA 
CONGRESS  ACCOMPANYING  THE  DEPUTATION 

The  Rev.  A.  G.  Baker,  Baptist  Church,  Bolivia. 

The  Rev.  Federico  A.  Barroetavefia,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 

Argentina. 
The  Rev.  Erasmo  Braga,  Presbyterian  Church,  Brazil, 
The  Rev.  Samuel  R.  Gammon,  Presbyterian  Church,  Brazil. 
Miss  Mangan,  Baptist  Church,  Bolivia. 
The  Rev.  Efrain  Martinez,  Presbyterian  Church,  Chile. 
Prof.  Eduardo  Monteverde,  Young  Men's  Christian  Association, 

Uruguay. 
Mrs.  Anita  Monteverde,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Uruguay. 
Miss    Hardynia    K.    Norville,    World's    Christian    Temperance 

Union,  Uruguay. 
The  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira,  Independent  Presbyterian  Church, 

Brazil. 
The  Rev.  William  H.  Rainey,  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 
The  Rev.  Tolbert  F.  Reavis,  Disciples  of  Christ,  Argentina. 
The  Rev.  Alvaro  Reis,  Presbyterian  Church,  Brazil. 
Miss  Florence   Smith,   Presbyterian  Church,  Chile. 
Miss  Bertha  K.  Tallon,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Argentina. 
The  Rev.  W.  H.  Teeter,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Chile. 
Miss  Mary  Thomas,  Church  of  England,  Chile. 


MEMBERS   OF  THE  DEPUTATION   TO   THE   BARAN- 
QUILLA  CONFERENCE 

Miss  Margaret  E.  Hodge,  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society 

of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  Rev.  William  Wallace,  D.D.,  Board  of  Foreign   Missions 

of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. 


APPENDIX  A 


447 


The  Rev.  Charles  C.  Millar,  D.D.,  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 

of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A, 
Mr.  A.  Robert  Stark,  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 
Mrs.  A.   Robert  Stark. 
Miss  Katherine  C.   Hodge. 
Mrs.  M.  A.  Chamberlain. 
Miss  Helen  E.  Chamberlain. 


MEMBERS  OF  THE  DEPUTATION  TO  THE  HAVANA 
CONFERENCE 

Mrs.  M.  C.  Allaben,  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.   S.  A. 
The  Rev.  L.  C.  Barnes,  D.D.,  American  Baptist  Home  Mission 

Society. 
Mrs.  L.  C.  Barnes,  Woman's  American  Baptist  Home  Mission 

Society. 
Mr.  Harry  Wade  Hicks,  Missionary  Education  Movement. 
The  Rev.  S.  G.  Inman,  Executive  Secretary,  Panama  Congress. 
The   Rt.   Rev.   Arthur    S.   Lloyd,    D.D.,  Domestic   and   Foreign 

Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in 

the  U.  S.  A. 
The   Rev.   J.    E.    McAfee,    Board    of    Home    Missions    of    the 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.   S.  A. 
Mr.  Harry  S.   Myers,  Missionary  Education  Movement. 
The  Rev.  Charles  L.  Thompson,  D.D.,  Home  Mission  Council. 
Mrs.  Charles  L.  Thompson,  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions 

of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
Bishop  Charles  B.  Colmore,  Bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 

Church  of  Porto  Rico. 
Rev.  Ed  F.  Cook,  D.D.,  Board  of   Missions  of  the  Methodist 

Episcopal  Church,   South. 
Miss    Mabel    Head,    Woman's    Missionary    Council,    Methodist 

Episcopal  Church,  South. 
Miss  Julia  Dickerson,  Woman's  American  Baptist  Home  Mis- 
sion Society. 


448  APPENDIX  A 

Mrs.  Frank  J.  Miller,  Woman's  American  Baptist  Home  Mission 

Society. 
Mrs.    Katherine   Westfall,    Woman's    American    Baptist    Home 

Mission  Society. 
Miss   Lillie   F.    Fox,   Woman's    Missionary   Council,    Methodist 

Episcopal   Church,    South. 
The  Rev.  Leandro  Garza  Mora,  Presbyterian  Church  in  Mexico. 
The  Rev.  John  F.  Goucher,  LL.D.,  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 

of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
The  Rev.  W.  F.  Jordan,  American  Bible  Society. 
The    Rev.    Ira   Landrith,   LL.D.,    United    Society   of    Christian 

Endeavor. 
The  Rev.  A.  McLean,  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society  of 

the  Disciples  of  Christ. 
The  Rev.  G.  W.  Muckley,  Board  of  Church  Extension  of  the 

Disciples  of   Christ. 
The   Rev.    Charles   E.    Tebbetts,    American    Friends    Board   of 

Foreign  Missions. 
Miss  Edith  M.  Tebbetts,  American  Friends  Board  of  Foreign 

Missions. 
Mr.  Elias  D.  Smith,  Elizabeth,  N.  J. 
Mrs.   W.   J.    Neel,   Foreign    Mission   Board,    Southern   Baptist 

Convention. 

In  addition  to  the  members  of  the  deputation  the  following 
visitors  from  abroad  were  present  at  the  conference: 

Mrs.  G.  W.  Muckley,  Disciples  of  Christ. 

Mrs.  Maria  K.  Carter,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

Miss  Eleanor  Goucher,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

•Mrs.  Charles  E.  Tebbetts,  American  Friends. 

Bishop  W.  B.  Murrah,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 


APPENDIX  A  449 


MEMBERS  OF  THE  DEPUTATION  TO  THE  SAN  JUAN 
CONFERENCE 

The  Rev.  L.  C.  Barnes,  D.D.,  American  Baptist  Home  Mission 

Society. 
The  Rev.  M.  T.  Morrill,  D.D.,  Mission  Board  of  the  Christian 

Church. 
Prof.  Gilbert  N.  Brink,  American  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society. 
Bishop  T.  P.  Howard,  D.D.,  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ. 
Mr.  J.  E.  McAfee,  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 

Church  in  U.  S.  A. 
Rev.  S.  G.  Inman,  Executive  Secretary  of  the  Panama  Congress. 


APPENDIX  B 

CONTINUATION  COMMITTEES 

Committee  on  Missionary  Cooperation  in  Peru. 

Rev.    John    Ritchie,    President,    Evangelical    Union    of    South 

America. 
Rev.  Hays  P.  Archerd,  Secretary  Methodist  Episcopal. 
Miss  B.  H.  Lovejoy,  Methodist  Episcopal. 
Sr.  A.  M.  Munoz,  American  Bible  Society. 
Capt.  Samuel  Lundgren,  Salvation  Army. 
Mr.  Roger  Winans,  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

Advisory  Committee  on  Cooperation  in  Chile. 

Rev.  William  B.  Boomer,  Chairman,  Presbyterian. 

Rev.  Ezra  Bauman,  Vice-Chairman,  Methodist  Episcopal. 

Mr.  A.  E.  Turner,  Secretary,  Young  Men's  Christian  Association. 

Col.  W.  T.  Bonnett,  Treasurer,  Salvation  Army. 

Rev.  C.  M.  Spining,  Presbyterian. 

Rev.  Efrain  Martinez,  Presbyterian. 

Rev.   W.   H.   Teeter,    Methodist   Episcopal. 

Rev.  W.  A.  Shelly,  Methodist  Episcopal. 

Rev.  Percy  E.  Class,  Araucanian  Mission  (Anglican). 

Rev.  W.  G.  T.  McDonald,  Baptist. 

Rev.  W.  F.  West,  Christian  Alliance. 

Mr.  A.  R.  Stark,  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

Sr.  Victoriano  de  Castro,  American  Bible  Society. 

Committee  on  Cooperation  in  the  Republics  of  the  Rio  de  La  Plata. 

Rev.  Samuel  P.  Craver,  Chairman,  Methodist  Episcopal. 
Rev.  Tolbert  F.  Reavis,  Vice-Chairman,  Disciples  of  Christ. 
Mr.  B.  A.  Shuman,  Secretary,  Young  Men's  Christian  Association. 

450 


APPENDIX  B  451 

Rev.  Jose  Felices,  Treasurer,  Scotch  Presbyterian. 

Col.  W.  B.  Palmer,  Salvation  Army. 

Rev.  H.  L.  Turner,  Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance. 

Rev.  R.  F.  Elder,  Evangelical  Union  of  South  America. 

Miss  Persis  Breed,  Young  Women's  Christian  Association. 

Rev.  F.  G.  Penzotti,  American  Bible  Society. 

Dr.  J.  W.  Fleming,  Scotch  Presbyterian. 

Continuation  Committee  for  Brazil. 

Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  President,  American  Bible  Society. 

Rev.  John  G.  Meem,  Vice-President,  Protestant  Episcopal. 

Rev.  J.  W.  Shepard,  Secretary,  Baptist  (South). 

Rev.  Francisco  de  Souza,  Recording  Secretary. 

Mr.  Myron  A.  Clark. 

Rev.  Alvaro  Reis,  Presbyterian. 

Mr.  Benedicto  F.  Campos. 

Continuation  Committee  for  Colombia. 

Rev.  Walter  S.  Lee,  President,  Presbyterian. 
Rev.  Thomas  H.  Candor,  Secretary,  Presbyterian. 

/ 
Committee  of  Conference  in  Cuba. 

Rev.  R.  L.  Wharton,  President,  Presbyterian,  U.  S. 

Rev.  Antonio   Mazzorana,   Presbyterian,  Vice-President. 

Mr.  T.  H.  Harris,  Treasurer. 

Rev.  S.  A.  Neblett,  Secretary,  Methodist  Episcopal  (South). 

Rev.  H,  B.  Bardwell,  Methodist  Episcopal   (South). 

Rev.  W.  L.  Burner,  Disciples  of  Christ. 

Rev.  J.  Milton  Greene,  Presbyterian. 

Rev.  A.  B.  Howell,  Baptist. 

Mr.  J.  E.  Hubbard,  Young  Men's  Christian  Association. 

Rt.  Rev.  H.  R.  Hulse,  Protestant  Episcopal. 

Mr.  Sylvester  Jones,  Friends. 

Rev.  M.  N.  McCall,  Baptist  (South). 

Miss  Lena  Hadley,  Friends 

Miss  Mabel  V.  Young,  Baptist. 


452  ,        APPENDIX  B 

Rev,  Juan  Orts  Gonzales,  Presbyterian  (South). 

Mr.  Robert  Routledge,  Baptist. 

Miss  M.  Belle  Markey,  Methodist  Episcopal   (South). 

Miss  M.  E.  Craig,  Presbyterian  (South). 

Rev.  J.  V.  Cova,  Baptist  (South). 

Rev.  E.  J.  Molina,  Baptist. 

Mr.  Luis  Alonso,  Methodist  Episcopal  (South). 

Mr.  B.  O.  Hill. 

Mr.  H.  G.  Smith. 


Porto  Rico  Central  Conference  Committee. 

Rev.  C.  S.  Detweiler,  President,  Baptist. 

Rev.  Philo  W.  Drury,  Secretary,  United  Brethren. 

Rev.  Angel  Villamil  Ortiz,  Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance. 

Rev.  Juan  Ortiz  Leon,  Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance. 

Rev.  Juna  Rodriguez  Cepero,  Baptist. 

Rev.  A.  G.  Axtell,  Congregational. 

Rev.  T.  M.  Corson,  Congregational. 

Rev.  V.  C.  Carpenter,  Disciples  of  Christ. 

Rev.  M.  B.  Wood,  Disciples  of  Christ. 

Rev,  Jose   Santana,   United  Brethren. 

Rev.  D.  P.  Barrett,  Christian  Church. 

Rev.  Rafael  Hernandez,  Christian  Church. 

Rev.  A.  P.  G.  Anderson,  Lutheran. 

Rev.  Marciano  L.  de  Alda,  Lutheran. 

Rev.  ]\Ianuel  Andujar,  Methodist  Episcopal. 

Rev.  Samuel  Culpeper,  Methodist  Episcopal. 

Rev.  J.   A.   McAllister,  Presbyterian. 

Rev.  Jose  Osuna,  Presbyterian. 

Miss  Adell  Martin,  Coopted. 

Mr.  W.   C.   Coxhead,  Coopted. 

Miss  Clara  E.  Hazen,  Coopted. 

Miss  May  Osmund,  Coopted. 


